The trying out of the truth begunn and prosequuted in certayn letters and passages between Iohn Aynsworth and Henry Aynsworth; the one pleading for, the other against the present religion of the Church of Rome. The chief things to be handled, are. 1. Of Gods word and Scriptures, whither they be a sufficient rule of our faith. 2. Of the Scriptures expounded by the Church; and of unwritten traditions. 3. Of the Church of Rome, whither it be the true Catholike Church, and her sentence to be received, as the certayn truth.
         Ainsworth, John, fl. 1609-1613.
      
       
         
           1615
        
      
       Approx. 645 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 96 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A13707
         STC 240
         ESTC S100498
         99836338
         99836338
         603
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13707)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 603)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1475-1640 ; 608:07)
      
       
         
           
             The trying out of the truth begunn and prosequuted in certayn letters and passages between Iohn Aynsworth and Henry Aynsworth; the one pleading for, the other against the present religion of the Church of Rome. The chief things to be handled, are. 1. Of Gods word and Scriptures, whither they be a sufficient rule of our faith. 2. Of the Scriptures expounded by the Church; and of unwritten traditions. 3. Of the Church of Rome, whither it be the true Catholike Church, and her sentence to be received, as the certayn truth.
             Ainsworth, John, fl. 1609-1613.
             Ainsworth, Henry, 1571-1622? aut
          
           190, [2] p.
           
             Printed by Giles Thorp.] Published for the good of others by E.P.,
             [Amsterdam :
             in the yeare 1615.
          
           
             Printer's name and address from STC.
             The last leaf is blank.
             Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Catholic Church -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TRYING
           OVT
           OF
           THE
           TRVTH
           :
           
             BEGVNN
             AND
             PROSEQVVTED
             IN
             CERTAYN
          
           Letters
           or
           Passages
           between
           Iohn
           Aynsworth
           and
           Henry
           Aynsworth
           ;
           the
           one
           pleading
           for
           ,
           the
           other
           against
           the
           present
           religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           chief
           things
           here
           handled
           ,
           are
           .
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Gods
             word
             and
             scriptures
             ,
             whither
             they
             be
             a
             sufficient
             rule
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Scriptures
             expounded
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             of
             unwritten
             traditions
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whither
             it
             be
             the
             true
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             her
             sentence
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             as
             the
             certayn
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           Published
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           by
           E.
           P.
           in
           the
           yeare
           1615.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           E.
           P.
           to
           the
           Christian
           reader
           .
        
         
           
             CHristian
             reader
             ,
             I
             having
             had
             some
             interest
             in
             the
             conveyance
             of
             the
             passages
             here
             following
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             cōsent
             of
             both
             the
             writers
             ,
             taken
             knowledge
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             controversie
             ;
             was
             moved
             ,
             and
             did
             resolve
             to
             publish
             it
             to
             the
             view
             of
             others
             .
             Considering
             ,
             that
             the
             subiect
             and
             question
             handled
             ,
             is
             very
             profitable
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             therein
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             knowen
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             controverters
             are
             so
             different
             in
             iudgment
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             of
             them
             for
             conscience
             sake
             suffer
             afflictiō
             ,
             being
             separated
             frō
             the
             Ch
             :
             of
             Engl
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             a
             Romane
             Catholik
             ;
             the
             other
             to
             a
             way
             ,
             thereunto
             most
             opposite
             ;
             and
             both
             of
             them
             being
             leaders
             &
             men
             of
             note
             ,
             in
             their
             so
             much
             different
             religions
             :
             it
             may
             move
             a
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             thing
             further
             prosecuted
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             provoke
             a
             going
             forward
             where
             the
             stay
             is
             .
             I
             have
             without
             prejudice
             ,
             but
             not
             (
             as
             I
             hope
             )
             without
             the
             good
             liking
             of
             both
             parties
             ,
             (
             who
             ech
             of
             them
             seemed
             unto
             me
             very
             willing
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             read
             their
             writings
             ,
             )
             put
             forth
             these
             things
             :
             hoping
             that
             some
             benefit
             may
             come
             to
             the
             readers
             hereby
             :
             whom
             I
             wish
             all
             of
             them
             to
             follow
             the
             Apostles
             counsel
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God.
             His
             grace
             be
          
           
           
             with
             us
             all
             ,
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             E.
             P.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           occasion
           and
           beginning
           of
           the
           passages
           following
           .
        
         
           MR.
           Iohn
           Aynsworth
           whiles
           he
           was
           prisoner
           in
           London
           ,
           had
           conference
           with
           some
           other
           prisoners
           that
           differed
           in
           religion
           from
           him
           ;
           about
           the
           right
           way
           of
           mans
           justification
           before
           God
           &c
           :
           which
           things
           he
           after
           answered
           in
           writing
           also
           ,
           with
           this
           challenge
           at
           the
           end
           :
           
             
               
                 Let
                 who
                 will
                 answer
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 for
                 name
                 sake
                 Mr
                 Henry
                 Aynsworth
                 might
                 see
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 answer
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 set
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 set
                 down
                 mine
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 deal
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Iohn
                   Aynsworth
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           writing
           was
           ,
           as
           he
           wished
           ,
           sent
           to
           the
           party
           by
           him
           nominated
           :
           who
           upon
           the
           receipt
           thereof
           ,
           wrote
           as
           foloweth
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   Mr
                   Iohn
                   Aynsworth
                   ,
                   prisoner
                   in
                   London
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   from
                   God
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   hope
                   .
                
              
               
                 MR
                 .
                 Aynsworth
                 ,
                 I
                 received
                 a
                 writing
                 under
                 your
                 hand
                 and
                 name
                 ,
                 touching
                 some
                 controversie
                 in
                 religiō
                 :
                 you
                 defēding
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 forsaken
                 her
                 for
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 ancient
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Rome
                 when
                 Paul
                 wrote
                 thereunto
                 :
                 among
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 witnesses
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 You
                 provoke
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 to
                 answer
                 your
                 writing
                 ,
                 but
                 wish
                 for
                 names
                 sake
                 my self
                 mought
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 promising
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 answer
                 it
                 ,
                 affixing
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 you
                 then
                 will
                 deal
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Though
                 I
                 have
                 at
                 this
                 tyme
                 other
                 opposites
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 affayres
                 important
                 lying
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 vvould
                 I
                 not
                 altogither
                 let
                 passe
                 this
                 occasion
                 offred
                 by
                 your self
                 ,
                 whom
                 for
                 nation
                 and
                 name
                 ,
                 (
                 &
                 I
                 knovv
                 not
                 vvhither
                 also
                 for
                 neerer
                 alliance
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 regard
                 as
                 is
                 meet
                 ,
                 greeving
                 for
                 your
                 estate
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 captivity
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 body
                 as
                 in
                 soul
                 :
                 from
                 vvhich
                 if
                 I
                 could
                 procure
                 your
                 release
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 .
                 The
                 vvay
                 
                 to
                 doe
                 you
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 like
                 error
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 vve
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 root
                 and
                 ground
                 vvork
                 of
                 our
                 religions
                 ,
                 in
                 vvhich
                 if
                 vve
                 can
                 accord
                 ,
                 there
                 vvil●e
                 more
                 hope
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 hovv
                 our
                 differences
                 shal
                 be
                 tried
                 and
                 composed
                 ;
                 vvhether
                 by
                 the
                 verdict
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 man
                 ?
                 If
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 hold
                 ;
                 then
                 vvhere
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ?
                 vvh●ther
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 nevv
                 testament
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 vvritings
                 and
                 mouthes
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ?
                 If
                 in
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 (
                 vvhich
                 is
                 my
                 faith
                 :
                 )
                 then
                 commeth
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 hovv
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 .
                 My self
                 doe
                 imbrace
                 the
                 vvritings
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 novv
                 extant
                 ,
                 from
                 Moses
                 to
                 Mal●chie
                 ;
                 vvho
                 vvrote
                 all
                 in
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 in
                 Ezra
                 and
                 Daniel
                 counted
                 therevvith
                 :
                 &
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvrote
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 novv
                 generally
                 received
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 of
                 these
                 I
                 offer
                 my
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 t●yall
                 of
                 other
                 faith
                 offred
                 .
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 vvith
                 all
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 reverence
                 ,
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 sanctitie
                 ,
                 and
                 vvisdome
                 ministred
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 may
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 in
                 vvhom
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 a
                 Christiā
                 should
                 rest
                 ,
                 vvhither
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 sentence
                 ,
                 vvithout
                 doubt
                 or
                 contradiction
                 :
                 or
                 vvhither
                 he
                 should
                 also
                 have
                 assurance
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hart
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 and
                 spirit
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 our
                 stay
                 ;
                 then
                 are
                 vve
                 to
                 inquire
                 ,
                 vvhere
                 and
                 vvhich
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 doctrines
                 that
                 it
                 teacheth
                 .
                 Among
                 vvhich
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 principal
                 ,
                 (
                 vvhich
                 you
                 treat
                 of
                 in
                 your
                 vvriting
                 ,
                 )
                 hovv
                 our
                 synns
                 shal
                 be
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 and
                 vve
                 justified
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 may
                 vve
                 proceed
                 in
                 order
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 to
                 begin
                 vvith
                 these
                 grounds
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vvilling
                 (
                 as
                 my
                 leysure
                 shal
                 serve
                 me
                 )
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 hear
                 vvhat
                 you
                 can
                 say
                 for
                 your
                 religiō
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 inform
                 you
                 vvhere
                 I
                 see
                 you
                 err
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 like
                 not
                 thus
                 to
                 deal
                 ,
                 but
                 vvill
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 question
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 unvvilling
                 to
                 defēd
                 my
                 Saviours
                 suffrings
                 ,
                 as
                 alsufficient
                 for
                 my
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 vvhich
                 shal
                 be
                 prosecuted
                 betvveen
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 ought
                 be
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 desire
                 may
                 be
                 doon
                 in
                 love
                 and
                 meeknes
                 ,
                 in
                 simplicitie
                 and
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 vvith
                 brevity
                 and
                 perspicuitie
                 :
                 all
                 vvhich
                 I
                 shall
                 labour
                 for
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 exhort
                 you
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Othervveise
                 from
                 fruitlesse
                 quarrels
                 I
                 shall
                 furcease
                 ,
                 &
                 folovv
                 more
                 comfortable
                 meditations
                 .
                 Thus
                 vvish
                 I
                 your
                 farevvell
                 in
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 .
                 From
                 Amsterdam
                 this
                 4.
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 1609.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   freind
                   to
                   use
                   in
                   all
                   Christian
                   dutie
                   
                     Henry
                     Ainsworth
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Vnto
           this
           letter
           ,
           Mr
           Iohn
           Aynsworth
           returned
           this
           answer
           .
           
             
               
                 I
                 Accept
                 with
                 all
                 willingnes
                 (
                 Mr
                 Aynsworth
                 )
                 of
                 your
                 ready
                 offer
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 draw
                 our
                 disputations
                 ,
                 and
                 controversies
                 to
                 a
                 maine
                 and
                 principall
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 spiritual
                 building
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 foundation
                 and
                 
                 
                 main
                 pillar
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 mysteries
                 and
                 principalls
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 there
                 
                 be
                 some
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 transcend
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 controversies
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 therein
                 as
                 Maister-springes
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 motion
                 and
                 proof
                 all
                 things
                 rest
                 sufficiently
                 satisfyed
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 to
                 any
                 indifferent
                 judgement
                 .
                 Amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 this
                 question
                 by
                 you
                 propounded
                 hath
                 no
                 meane
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 square
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 beleife
                 I
                 mainteyn
                 onely
                 by
                 approved
                 ,
                 and
                 vnfallible
                 rule
                 ;
                 my
                 affertiōs
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 as
                 invincible
                 as
                 my
                 rule
                 is
                 uncorrigible
                 .
                 Now
                 vnto
                 the
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 decided
                 I
                 breifly
                 answer
                 .
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 elici●t
                 a
                 sup●rnaturall
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 required
                 ;
                 first
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 
                   motiva
                   evidentis
                   credibilitatis
                
                 ,
                 prudential
                 motives
                 of
                 evident
                 credibilitie
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 all
                 
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 principall
                 giftes
                 ,
                 zeal
                 and
                 sanctity
                 and
                 ●●dowments
                 ▪
                 have
                 beleeved
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 stood
                 inviolable
                 against
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 infinite
                 heresies
                 and
                 persecutiōs
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ancient
                 ,
                 so
                 visible
                 ,
                 so
                 constant
                 ,
                 and
                 vniforme
                 in
                 all
                 essentiall
                 poincts
                 of
                 doctrine
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 sealed
                 and
                 confirmed
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 glorious
                 Martyrs
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   proponens
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 propounding
                 
                 what
                 is
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 scripture
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 unwritten
                 word
                 ,
                 viz.
                 tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 
                   prima
                   veritas
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 verity
                 ,
                 ●r
                 Gods
                 veracity
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 
                   ratio
                   formalis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 formal
                 reasō
                 why
                 we
                 doe
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 supernatural
                 judgment
                 dict●ting
                 that
                 
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 generally
                 to
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 concour●●
                 of
                 Gods
                 holy
                 illumination
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 concourse
                 of
                 his
                 infused
                 habit
                 of
                 faith
                 to
                 determinate
                 the
                 indifferent
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 understanding
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 beleeve
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 which
                 act
                 ,
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 question
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 deduced
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 you
                 ask
                 whither
                 our
                 faith
                 shal
                 be
                 tryed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 verdict
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 you
                 directly
                 enough
                 though
                 with
                 a
                 ●●stinction
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 if
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 what
                 formall
                 motive
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 tryed
                 in
                 our
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 by
                 the
                 verdict
                 of
                 Gods
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 unwritten
                 word
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 aske
                 who
                 shall
                 determine
                 our
                 faith
                 after
                 a
                 propounding
                 manner
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 say
                 the
                 Church
                 concurreth
                 after
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 an
                 applying
                 conditiō
                 ,
                 teaching
                 what
                 is
                 Canonicall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 autentike
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   onely
                   the
                   bare
                   text
                   of
                   the
                   
                   scripture
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   sufficient
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   scriptures
                   expounded
                   by
                   the
                   
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   this
                   rule
                   is
                   onely
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Romane
                   Catholike
                   
                   church
                   sentence
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   private
                   mens
                   illuminations
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   motions
                   of
                   a
                   private
                   and
                   unseen
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 then
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 bare
                 scripture
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 beleife
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 points
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 expressely
                 taught
                 ,
                 or
                 evidently
                 deduced
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 I
                 frame
                 this
                 Argument
                 Nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 taught
                 ,
                 or
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Bible
                 is
                 Canonicall
                 ,
                 is
                 neyther
                 directly
                 taught
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 evident
                 consequence
                 deduced
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 that
                 the
                 Bible
                 is
                 Canonicall
                 scripture
                 .
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 the
                 cōmon
                 assertion
                 of
                 protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 a
                 cheife
                 ground
                 and
                 principle
                 of
                 your
                 sect
                 ,
                 
                   vide
                   Calvi
                   .
                   de
                   vera
                   Ecclesia
                   reformata
                   pag.
                   473.
                
                 
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Apologie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   pag
                   58.
                   
                
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 
                 approved
                 by
                 Hooker
                 a
                 principall
                 protestāt
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 treatise
                 of
                 
                   Ecclesiast
                   .
                   lawes
                   lib.
                   1.
                   pag.
                   84.
                   lib.
                   2.
                   
                   S.
                   4.
                   pag.
                   100.
                   102
                   :
                
                 who
                 there
                 writeth
                 thus
                 .
                 
                 
                   Of
                   things
                   necessary
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   cheifest
                   thing
                   is
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   bookes
                   wee
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   beleive
                   holy
                   :
                   which
                   thing
                   is
                   confessed
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   impossible
                   for
                   the
                   scriptures
                   to
                   teach
                   .
                
                 And
                 afterwardes
                 he
                 confirmeth
                 thus
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   book
                   did
                   give
                   testimony
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   scripture
                   that
                   gives
                   credit
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   would
                   require
                   another
                   scripture
                   to
                   be
                   credited
                   ,
                   neyther
                   could
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   any
                   pause
                   whereon
                   to
                   rest
                   our
                   assurance
                   this
                   way
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 eyther
                 that
                 he
                 holds
                 scripture
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleived
                 and
                 authenticke
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 requireth
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 somthing
                 besides
                 scripture
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 authentical
                 .
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 
                 Argument
                 did
                 drive
                 
                   Hooker
                   lib.
                   3.
                   paragraph
                   the
                   8.
                   pag.
                   1●6
                   .
                   Zanchius
                
                 in
                 
                 his
                 confess
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 
                   Brentius
                   in
                   prologo
                   Kemnitij
                   in
                   examine
                   Conc.
                   Trident
                   .
                   
                   &
                   Doct.
                   Whitak
                   :
                   contra
                   Stapletonum
                   lib.
                   2.
                   cap.
                   4.
                   pag.
                   298
                   ,
                   30●
                
                 
                 to
                 flie
                 unto
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 traditions
                 to
                 prove
                 scripture
                 to
                 be
                 scripture
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 once
                 they
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 traditions
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 and
                 try
                 the
                 groundwork
                 of
                 our
                 beleife
                 ,
                 viz.
                 scripture
                 to
                 be
                 scripture
                 ;
                 why
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 ground
                 other
                 po●its
                 of
                 faith
                 of
                 lesser
                 consequence
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 bare
                 and
                 naked
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 infallible
                 rule
                 or
                 square
                 of
                 truth
                 :
                 I
                 prove
                 it
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 difficult
                 and
                 includeth
                 many
                 senses
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 the
                 ignorāt
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 certayne
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 thus
                 :
                 My
                 Anteced
                 :
                 Luther
                 in
                 his
                 preface
                 to
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 acknowledgeth
                 .
                 
                 
                   Tertull.
                   in
                   lib.
                   De
                   praescripti
                
                 :
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   Nec
                   periclitor
                   dicere
                   ipsas
                   quoque
                   
                   scripturas
                   esse
                   et
                   voluntate
                   dei
                   dispositas
                   ,
                   ut
                   haereticis
                   materias
                   subministrarunt
                   ,
                   cum
                   legā
                   opportet
                   haereses
                   esse
                   quae
                   sine
                   scripturis
                   esse
                   non
                   possunt
                   .
                
                 Where
                 he
                 confesseth
                 that
                 misinterpreting
                 of
                 scripture
                 set
                 the
                 doore
                 open
                 to
                 heresies
                 .
                 S.
                 Peter
                 also
                 sayeth
                 that
                 in
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
                 
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 things
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 and
                 unstable
                 deprave
                 as
                 al
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 perdition
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 difficultie
                 thereof
                 made
                 
                   S.
                   Augustin
                
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Doctor
                 of
                 incomparable
                 wit
                 and
                 learning
                 in
                 his
                 12.
                 
                   conf
                   .
                   c.
                   14.
                
                 break
                 
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 ad●i●ation
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   oh
                   wonderfull
                   profoundness
                   
                   of
                   thy
                   words
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Idem
                   to
                   :
                   3.
                   lib.
                   2.
                   
                   De
                   doctrina
                   Christ
                   :
                   c.
                   6.
                   confess
                
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 that
                 he
                 understood
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 understood
                 .
                 The
                 ●unuch
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 A●thiopia
                 was
                 dayly
                 convers●●t
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 confesseth
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 them
                 without
                 a
                 master
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 Antecedent
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 hath
                 many
                 senses
                 litterall
                 ;
                 many
                 senses
                 spirituall
                 ;
                 of
                 whose
                 manifold
                 ,
                 deepe
                 and
                 mysticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 ignorant
                 reader
                 cannot
                 be
                 possest
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 when
                 any
                 difficulty
                 happened
                 ,
                 the
                 Preist
                 was
                 to
                 decyde
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 with
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 interest
                 is
                 the
                 Preist
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 law
                 that
                 hath
                 that
                 spirit
                 of
                 interpretation
                 redoubled
                 ,
                 and
                 ratification
                 of
                 his
                 doctrine
                 assigned
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 himselfe
                 .
                 is
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 hidden
                 senses
                 of
                 scripture
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 S.
                 John
                 vltim●
                 :
                 〈◊〉
                 bids
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 his
                 successors
                 feed
                 his
                 flock
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 food
                 to
                 a
                 reasonable
                 flock
                 and
                 fold
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 the
                 Apostles
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 decyde
                 the
                 controversies
                 about
                 the
                 cessatiō
                 of
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 repaire
                 vnto
                 their
                 private
                 spirits
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 counsell
                 gathered
                 in
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 where
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 head
                 :
                 where
                 all
                 was
                 concluded
                 with
                 
                   Visum
                   est
                   Spiritui
                   sancto
                   et
                   nobis
                   ,
                
                 It
                 seemes
                 good
                 vnto
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 and
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 And
                 therefore
                 let
                 S.
                 Peter
                 himself
                 conclude
                 .
                 That
                 no
                 prophe●i●
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 interpretation
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 fathers
                 interpret
                 )
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 private
                 Spirit
                 interpretation
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 I
                 argue
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 my
                 argument
                 I
                 break
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 pretended
                 answer
                 thus
                 :
                 Not
                 onely
                 scriptures
                 by
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 what
                 is
                 Canonicall
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 scriptures
                 helped
                 by
                 private
                 mens
                 interpretation
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 allow
                 of
                 private
                 learned
                 mens
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 poorest
                 handycrafts
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sillpest
                 huswife
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 doc
                 allow
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 hardest
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 shoulder
                 the
                 vniforme
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 schoolemen
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 fond
                 toyes
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 braine
                 ,
                 and
                 invention
                 ;
                 yea
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 glosse
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 where
                 he
                 speakes
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 predestination
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 should
                 ●●y
                 
                   Oh
                   altit
                   ido
                   sapientiae
                   et
                   scientiae
                   Dei
                   :
                   quā
                   incōprehensibilia
                   sunt
                   judicia
                
                 ejus
                 ●
                 When
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 rely
                 on
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 exposition
                 .
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 yeares
                 went
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 Al●randria
                 to
                 heare
                 Didimus
                 .
                 
                   S.
                   Hier.
                   ad
                   Paul
                   :
                   Epist
                   :
                   103.
                   c.
                   5.
                   67.
                
                 vsed
                 such
                 hard
                 discipline
                 ,
                 retirement
                 into
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
                 abstinēce
                 ,
                 for
                 ▪
                 obtey●ing
                 the
                 t●ue
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 scripture
                 .
                 How
                 should
                 we
                 beleeve
                 each
                 private
                 handycrafts
                 manns
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 silly
                 interpretation
                 against
                 the
                 vniforme
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 against
                 the
                 stre●me
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 ;
                 But
                 admit
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 i●
                 war●ly
                 that
                 speaking
                 spirit
                 to
                 satisfy
                 themselves
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 perswaded
                 they
                 
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 lanterne
                 unto
                 others
                 stepps
                 ▪
                 Nay
                 how
                 will
                 they
                 prove
                 against
                 their
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ?
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 graunt
                 they
                 be
                 illuminated
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 one●●ysterie
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 with
                 like
                 certainty
                 all
                 other
                 different
                 mysteries
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 answer
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   
                   Spiritualis
                   
                   autem
                   homo
                   judicat
                   omnia
                   ,
                   ipse
                   autem
                   a
                   neminejudicatur
                   :
                   a
                   spirituall
                   man
                   judgeth
                   all
                   things
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   judged
                   of
                   none
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 admit
                 that
                 a
                 spirituall
                 man
                 knoweth
                 something
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 his
                 supernaturall
                 ins●●●●ts
                 extendeth
                 it self
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 those
                 for
                 the
                 obteyning
                 of
                 which
                 that
                 illumination
                 was
                 inspired
                 .
                 For
                 Deliseus
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 redoubled
                 spirit
                 of
                 Elias
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   Domi●●
                   ▪
                   celavit
                   hoc
                   a
                   me
                   et
                   non
                   indicavit
                   mihi
                   :
                   Our
                   Lord
                   did
                   hide
                   this
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   shew
                   it
                   :
                
                 why
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 these
                 simple
                 soules
                 rather
                 feare
                 that
                 their
                 private
                 spirits
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 
                 declaration
                 of
                 some
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 redoubled
                 Prophet
                 confesse
                 ●●s
                 ignorance
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 .
                 Yet
                 let
                 us
                 graunt
                 that
                 some
                 few
                 men
                 should
                 fully
                 comprehend
                 and
                 penetrate
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 our
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 a
                 twofold
                 reason
                 we
                 den●
                 to
                 give
                 unto
                 them
                 a
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 and
                 censure
                 of
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 First
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 certified
                 who
                 these
                 particular
                 men
                 be
                 that
                 have
                 these
                 especiall
                 illuminations
                 and
                 illustrations
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 preferr
                 the
                 definitive
                 assertion
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 holynesse
                 and
                 his
                 counsell
                 ,
                 before
                 uncertainty
                 of
                 mens
                 inventions
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Since
                 that
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 this
                 particular
                 illumination
                 ,
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 manifested
                 and
                 warranted
                 by
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 workes
                 or
                 miracles
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 the
                 :
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 desperate
                 tender
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 point
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 man
                 whole
                 vinp●ore
                 of
                 any
                 controversy
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 many
                 other
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 mens
                 illuminatiōs
                 ,
                 might
                 challenge
                 unto
                 thēselves
                 the
                 like
                 prerogatives
                 of
                 interpretation
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 I
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 ●ights
                 and
                 lanterns
                 of
                 your
                 〈◊〉
                 have
                 ben
                 wrōged
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 to
                 bolster
                 vp
                 heresies
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 more
                 frequēt
                 with
                 ●eretickes
                 ,
                 then
                 at
                 their
                 fingers
                 ends
                 to
                 ●ite
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 to
                 back
                 their
                 heresies
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 Luther
                 ās
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacramentaries
                 .
                 The
                 Lutherans
                 and
                 Calvinists
                 both
                 disagreeing
                 in
                 a
                 maine
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 real
                 presence
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 holding
                 Christs
                 pretious
                 havy
                 and
                 blood
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 and
                 corporall
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 a
                 certayn
                 companation
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 holding
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 a
                 signification
                 onely
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 both
                 cite
                 scripture
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 thē
                 yet
                 ●●●ing
                 scripture
                 for
                 scripture
                 .
                 John
                 Knell
                 of
                 Kent
                 led
                 with
                 this
                 
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 denyed
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 tooken
                 flesh
                 of
                 our
                 B.
                 Lady
                 .
                 William
                 Cowbridge
                 sayes
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 authority
                 then
                 Priests
                 pag.
                 ●70
                 ▪
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 led●
                 vp
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 spirit
                 sayd
                 ,
                 that
                 Christs
                 name
                 was
                 a
                 filthy
                 name
                 .
                 
                   Alanus
                   Copus
                   .
                   Dialog
                   .
                   6
                   ,
                   c.
                   17.
                   
                
                 John
                 Mesel
                 denyed
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 pag.
                 
                 1151.
                 
                 Frith
                 the
                 excellent
                 Martyr
                 of
                 John
                 For
                 ,
                 pag.
                 942
                 943
                 944
                 ▪
                 affirmeth
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Article
                 of
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 affirmative
                 or
                 negative
                 .
                 John
                 of
                 Teurbury
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 of
                 good
                 zeale
                 did
                 put
                 Christ
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 pag.
                 9●5
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 and
                 lastly
                 Iargue
                 ,
                 many
                 mysteries
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 are
                 beleeved
                 
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 infalliblie
                 (
                 prescinding
                 from
                 all
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 catholike
                 church
                 )
                 deduced
                 thence
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 beleeve
                 that
                 wit●
                 so
                 firme
                 an
                 act
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 faith
                 requireth
                 :
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 those
                 mysteries
                 worthy
                 of
                 constāt
                 beleefe
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 be
                 traditions
                 Divine
                 or
                 Apostolicall
                 .
                 My
                 antecedent
                 may
                 castly
                 without
                 all
                 just
                 contradiction
                 be
                 proued
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 till
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 virtuous
                 steps
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 acts
                 of
                 Noe
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Melchisedech
                 was
                 guided
                 without
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 any
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 tradition
                 ,
                 derived
                 from
                 mouth
                 to
                 mouth
                 from
                 man
                 to
                 man
                 :
                 yea
                 after
                 the
                 wittē
                 word
                 it
                 appeares
                 by
                 Erod
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Narrabis
                   
                   filio
                   tuo
                   in
                   illa
                   die
                   dicens
                   hoc
                   est
                   quod
                   fecit
                   Dominus
                   ,
                   &c
                   Deut.
                   32.
                   
                   Interroga
                   patrem
                   tuum
                   et
                   annuntiabit
                   tibi
                   ,
                   majores
                   et
                   dicent
                   tibi
                   .
                   Iob.
                   8.
                   
                   Interroga
                   generationem
                   pristinam
                   ,
                   et
                   diligenter
                   investiga
                   memoriam
                   patrum
                   .
                
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 newe
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 the
                 cōming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 were
                 without
                 a
                 written
                 word
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 disciples
                 being
                 busied
                 in
                 preaching
                 and
                 instructing
                 
                   viva
                   voce
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 beleeve
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 a
                 written
                 word
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 viz.
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 remedie
                 for
                 women
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 purge
                 them
                 of
                 originall
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 something
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 men
                 children
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 ●y
                 before
                 the
                 8.
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 prefixt
                 time
                 of
                 circumcision
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 parcell
                 of
                 writing
                 was
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 not
                 .
                 Moreover
                 wee
                 beleeve
                 constantly
                 against
                 the
                 condemned
                 heresy
                 of
                 Delvidius
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 against
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 the
                 seeming
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 that
                 Joseph
                 knew
                 not
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lady
                 til
                 she
                 brought
                 forth
                 her
                 first
                 sonne
                 ;
                 Now
                 every
                 one
                 knowes
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 word
                 
                 know
                 ,
                 as
                 Abraham
                 knew
                 Sara
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 f●●●nly
                 beleeve
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 prescript
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Oirgin
                 
                   ante
                   partum
                   ,
                   in
                   partu
                   ,
                   et
                   post
                   partū
                
                 Besides
                 the
                 equallitie
                 of
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 processions
                 ,
                 to
                 Nestorius
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 an
                 Arian
                 if
                 you
                 stand
                 onely
                 to
                 a
                 writtē
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 cite
                 scripture
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   Pater
                   major
                   est
                   me
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 
                 onely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 divinity
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 bid
                 you
                 prove
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 place
                 of
                 scripture
                 soever
                 you
                 shal
                 bring
                 ,
                 he
                 wil
                 answer
                 it
                 with
                 an
                 other
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 purpose
                 ;
                 The
                 like
                 will
                 the
                 Annaba●tist
                 doe
                 about
                 the
                 baptisting
                 of
                 infants
                 :
                 How
                 will
                 you
                 without
                 tradition
                 prove
                 the
                 procession
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 one
                 onely
                 fountayne
                 ?
                 How
                 wil
                 they
                 justify
                 the
                 not
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Sunday
                 on
                 Saturday
                 with
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 sacraments
                 fasting
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 blood
                 and
                 strangled
                 meat
                 prohibited
                 in
                 the
                 Actes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 cat
                 a
                 black
                 pudding
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 tradition
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 writte
                 word
                 found
                 plainely
                 to
                 license
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 S.
                 Paul
                 seing
                 how
                 necessarie
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 traditions
                 were
                 in
                 Gods
                 church
                 ,
                 so
                 oftē
                 
                 cōmendeth
                 it
                 unto
                 vs.
                 Therefore
                 brethren
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 holdthe
                 traditions
                 
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 learnt
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 by
                 our
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 
                 Th'●fficacy
                 '
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 by
                 experiēce
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cōve
                 
                 n●●t
                 by
                 the
                 judgmēt
                 of
                 cōmō
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 men
                 should
                 deny
                 
                 the
                 necessary
                 vse
                 therof
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 aske
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 alive
                 and
                 should
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 tel
                 us
                 the
                 contents
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 conteyned
                 in
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 doubt
                 with
                 all
                 readynes
                 we
                 should
                 beleeve
                 them
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 beleeve
                 them
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 as
                 flourished
                 shortly
                 after
                 .
                 Dy●●isnis
                 Areopagita
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
                 in
                 
                   fine
                   eccles
                   .
                   Hier.
                   c.
                   7.
                   parte
                   3.
                   
                   Tertull.
                   de
                   corona
                   militis
                   .
                   S.
                   Aug.
                   De
                   cura
                   pro
                   mortuis
                   c.
                   1.
                   
                   D
                   Chrvs.
                   homil
                   .
                   3.
                   in
                   epist.
                   ad
                   Philipp
                   .
                   in
                   Morali
                   .
                   D.
                   Damascen
                   .
                   sermone
                   de
                   defunctis
                   :
                   initio
                   :
                
                 Also
                 the
                 ●rcede
                 is
                 affirmes
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Apostolica●l
                 tradition
                 :
                 
                   sic
                   Ruffinus
                   in
                   exposit
                   :
                   symboli
                   in
                   principio
                   :
                   D.
                   Hier.
                   epistol
                   .
                   61.
                   c.
                   9.
                   
                   D.
                   Ambros.
                   sermone
                   38.
                   
                   D.
                   Augustinus
                   de
                   Symbolo
                   ad
                   Catech
                   :
                   lib.
                   3.
                   c.
                   1.
                   
                
                 Yea
                 that
                 traditions
                 w●re
                 of
                 this
                 account
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 easily
                 gather
                 by
                 the
                 irreverend
                 speaches
                 which
                 Doctor
                 Whitaker
                 vseth
                 against
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 2
                 of
                 the
                 Thess.
                 4
                 ▪
                 graunts
                 that
                 traditions
                 are
                 as
                 w●ll
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 as
                 scripture
                 ,
                 he
                 sayth
                 his
                 speach
                 was
                 irreverend
                 and
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 wheras
                 
                   Euseb.
                   lib
                   1.
                   
                   De
                   demonstrat
                   .
                   Euangel
                   :
                   c.
                   8.
                
                 sayth
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 publish
                 and
                 propagate
                 the
                 fayth
                 of
                 Christ
                 partly
                 by
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 tradi●i●●s
                 ;
                 he
                 breifly
                 rejects
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 famousest
                 recorders
                 of
                 antiq●●ty
                 ,
                 saying
                 his
                 authority
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 .
                 Raynolds
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 conclusions
                 a●●ered
                 to
                 his
                 conference
                 ,
                 1.
                 conclus
                 .
                 pag.
                 689.
                 
                 Cartwr
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 8.
                 in
                 his
                 defense
                 pag.
                 103.
                 affirmes
                 that
                 the
                 fathers
                 did
                 still
                 allow
                 of
                 v●written
                 traditions
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 will
                 breifly
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 showing
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 ruled
                 by
                 his
                 private
                 spirites
                 direction
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 they
                 beleeve
                 scriptures
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 are
                 delivered
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 they
                 thē
                 beleeve
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 a
                 generall
                 consent
                 propou●●eth
                 as
                 ●
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 our
                 beleefe
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 beleeve
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 my
                 freind
                 because
                 my
                 freind
                 tells
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 beleeve
                 all
                 that
                 my
                 freind
                 relates
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 firme
                 assertion
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 reason
                 ▪
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeve
                 my
                 freind
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 owne
                 affection
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 thereunto
                 incli●ed
                 to
                 beleeve
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 beleeve
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 No
                 more
                 doth
                 no
                 protestāt
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 sect
                 beleeve
                 with
                 a
                 supernatural
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 for
                 then
                 would
                 ●e
                 beleeve
                 al
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 propo●●●eth
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 aswell
                 as
                 beleeve
                 the
                 scripture
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 her
                 propounded
                 ,
                 
                 else
                 they
                 beleeve
                 onely
                 their
                 private
                 spirits
                 ,
                 dictament
                 ,
                 and
                 fan●ies
                 ;
                 that
                 hath
                 derived
                 unto
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 mysteries
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 prove
                 breefly
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 defini●ive
                 
                 sentence
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 indeficiēr
                 rule
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 is
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Luc.
                   22.
                   
                   Simon
                   ecce
                   Sathan
                   expetivit
                   vos
                   ut
                   cribraret
                   sicut
                   triticū
                   ,
                   ego
                   autē
                   rogavi
                   pro
                   te
                   ut
                   ●ides
                   tua
                   non
                   deficiat
                   ,
                   et
                   tu
                   aliquando
                   conversus
                   confirma
                   fratres
                   tuo
                   ▪
                
                 Where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 founteyne
                 of
                 all
                 grace
                 and
                 goodnes
                 sayth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 prayed
                 for
                 S
                 Peter
                 and
                 so
                 cōsequently
                 for
                 his
                 successors
                 since
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 against
                 hell
                 gates
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 a
                 tyme
                 but
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 promising
                 that
                 S
                 Peter
                 and
                 their
                 faith
                 should
                 not
                 faile
                 ,
                 commaunding
                 both
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 bidding
                 thē
                 cōfirm
                 their
                 brethrē
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 prayer
                 was
                 powred
                 forth
                 for
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 his
                 successors
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 ●vid●tly
                 .
                 First
                 i●
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 points
                 forth
                 one
                 particular
                 man
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Simon
                   ,
                   Simon
                
                 ,
                 particularizing
                 the
                 speech
                 with
                 a
                 pronowne
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   thy
                   fayth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   thy
                   brethren
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 begin
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 ,
                 
                   Sathan
                   expetivit
                   ut
                   cribraret
                   vos
                
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 desired
                 to
                 sift
                 you
                 ,
                 immediately
                 changeth
                 the
                 māner
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   prayed
                   for
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 yee
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 prayeth
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 bidds
                 &
                 
                   thou
                   being
                   converted
                   confirme
                   thy
                   brethren
                   ,
                
                 but
                 onely
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 generall
                 hath
                 brethren
                 :
                 Besides
                 S.
                 Math
                 16.
                 
                 He
                 sayth
                 ,
                 he
                 builds
                 his
                 church
                 vpon
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 
                   Tues
                   P●trus
                   et
                   super
                   hanc
                   Petram
                   aedificabo
                   ecclesiam
                   meam
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therevpon
                 he
                 chaunged
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 of
                 Simon
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 him
                 Peter
                 and
                 Petra
                 ,
                 and
                 Cephas
                 which
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 Spria●k
                 tong
                 signifyes
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 prevent
                 all
                 f●●volous
                 answers
                 to
                 a
                 point
                 so
                 clearly
                 declared
                 :
                 As
                 appeareth
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 he
                 designes
                 him
                 first
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 Bar
                 Jonas
                 ,
                 2.
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 Simon
                 ,
                 then
                 doth
                 he
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 seclude
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   super
                   han●
                   Petram
                   aedificabo
                   ecclesiam
                   meam
                
                 ;
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 prehe●inence
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 showed
                 by
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 the
                 kepes
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 doe
                 affirme
                 with
                 an
                 uniform
                 consent
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Tertull
                   :
                   lib.
                   d●
                   praescript
                   Orig.
                   homil
                   :
                   5.
                   in
                   Exod.
                   Sanctus
                   Cypr
                   :
                   de
                   unitate
                   Ecclesiae
                   S.
                   Hyll
                   :
                   Cano
                   :
                   16.
                   in
                   Mat.
                   S.
                   Ambros.
                   sermo
                   .
                   47.
                   68.
                   lib.
                   6.
                   in
                   cap
                   :
                   9.
                   
                   Luc.
                   D.
                   Hier.
                   lib
                   :
                   1.
                   in
                   lovini
                   :
                   S.
                   Epiph.
                   in
                   Anchor
                   :
                   S.
                   Chrysost.
                   homil
                   :
                   55.
                   in
                   Mat.
                   etc.
                
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 affirming
                 expressly
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 built
                 on
                 S.
                 Peter
                 as
                 vpon
                 a
                 rock
                 ▪
                 Besides
                 this
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 S.
                 John
                 21.
                 gives
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 an
                 vniversall
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   pasce
                   ov●s
                   meas
                
                 ,
                 feed
                 my
                 flock
                 ,
                 which
                 sounds
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 have
                 care
                 of
                 my
                 sold.
                 But
                 in
                 S.
                 John
                 the
                 10.
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 flock
                 and
                 one
                 shepheard
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 since
                 he
                 bids
                 him
                 thrise
                 feed
                 his
                 flock
                 ,
                 he
                 honors
                 him
                 thrise
                 with
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 an
                 universall
                 pastor
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 fathers
                 joyntly
                 interpret
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 an
                 especiall
                 charge
                 and
                 dominion
                 assigned
                 unto
                 
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 investing
                 him
                 thereby
                 in
                 the
                 supreame
                 seat
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 his
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 he
                 is
                 installed
                 that
                 had
                 all
                 power
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 heaven
                 above
                 and
                 in
                 earth
                 beneath
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 lastly
                 and
                 breifly
                 to
                 showe
                 that
                 our
                 Romane
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 
                 true
                 and
                 onely
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 holy
                 citie
                 ,
                 
                   Apocal
                   .
                   21.
                   v.
                   20.
                
                 that
                 fruitful
                 vine
                 ,
                 
                   Psa.
                   79.
                   v.
                   9.
                
                 that
                 high
                 mountayne
                 ,
                 that
                 direct
                 path
                 ,
                 
                   Is●
                   35.
                   vers
                   .
                   8.
                
                 that
                 onely
                 Dove
                 ,
                 
                   Cant
                   :
                   6.
                   v.
                   8.
                
                 that
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   13.
                   v.
                   24.
                
                 that
                 onely
                 spouse
                 ,
                 
                   Cant.
                   4.
                   v.
                   8.
                
                 that
                 mysticall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesu
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes.
                   5.
                   v.
                   23.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   12
                   :
                   v
                   :
                   12.
                
                 that
                 foundation
                 and
                 rock
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   v.
                   15
                
                 that
                 holy
                 multitude
                 to
                 whom
                 such
                 speciall
                 directions
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                   Ioh.
                   14.
                   26.
                
                 that
                 Church
                 against
                 which
                 hell
                 gates
                 shall
                 not
                 prevayle
                 ,
                 
                   Mat
                   16.
                   v.
                   18.
                
                 the
                 which
                 Church
                 was
                 prefigured
                 by
                 the
                 Arlie
                 of
                 Noe
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 none
                 were
                 saved
                 from
                 the
                 all
                 drowning
                 deluge
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 that
                 tabernacle
                 
                   posuit
                   tabernaculum
                   suum
                   in
                   sole
                
                 ,
                 a
                 tabernacle
                 
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 sunne
                 conspicuous
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 citie
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 hidd
                 .
                 
                   S.
                   Math.
                   8.
                
                 
                 All
                 which
                 properties
                 belong
                 onely
                 unto
                 our
                 Romaine
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
                 First
                 our
                 church
                 is
                 Catholik
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 my
                 memorie
                 first
                 we
                 onely
                 are
                 catholiks
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 Catholick
                 was
                 hatefull
                 to
                 a
                 Puritaine
                 or
                 a
                 Protestant
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Beza
                 in
                 his
                 preface
                 
                   novi
                   testamenti
                   1565.
                
                 calls
                 the
                 name
                 Catholicke
                 a
                 vaine
                 word
                 .
                 D.
                 Humfrey
                 
                   in
                   vita
                   Iuelli
                   pag.
                   113.
                
                 calls
                 it
                 a
                 vain
                 term
                 :
                 Sutliff
                 in
                 his
                 challenge
                 ,
                 a
                 fruitlesse
                 name
                 ;
                 not
                 unlike
                 Gaudētius
                 the
                 hereticke
                 who
                 termed
                 the
                 word
                 catholick
                 a
                 humane
                 fiction
                 .
                 
                   Vt
                   D.
                   Aug
                   :
                   contra
                   Gaudentium
                   ,
                   lib
                   :
                   2
                   c.
                   25
                
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 article
                 of
                 our
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 whereas
                 S.
                 Hier
                 :
                 
                   Apol.
                   1.
                   adversus
                   Ruff
                
                 :
                 sayth
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 
                   go
                   .
                   Catholici
                   sumus
                   ●
                
                 where
                 S.
                 Hier
                 :
                 makes
                 an
                 vnfallible
                 note
                 of
                 a
                 catholicke
                 man
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 Church
                 is
                 an
                 auncient
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 auncient
                 then
                 the
                 Divill
                 ,
                 truth
                 then
                 falshood
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 seed
                 thē
                 the
                 bad
                 cockle
                 ;
                 Christs
                 seamless
                 coate
                 then
                 his
                 rent
                 peeces
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Christs
                 Church
                 concording
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 division
                 into
                 schismes
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 graunt
                 that
                 once
                 our
                 Church
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 it
                 hath
                 swarved
                 from
                 her
                 auncient
                 purity
                 ,
                 and
                 incorruption
                 ;
                 shewe
                 I
                 praye
                 you
                 which
                 Pope
                 first
                 gave
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 defects
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 doctrine
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 age
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 on
                 what
                 motive
                 and
                 occasion
                 ,
                 who
                 openly
                 repugned
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 defect
                 increased
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 points
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 on
                 your
                 religions
                 and
                 sects
                 .
                 Wee
                 can
                 shewe
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 neyther
                 Wicliff
                 ,
                 Nuss
                 ,
                 Zuther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 of
                 your
                 religion
                 ;
                 Zuther
                 and
                 Calvin
                 seeme
                 first
                 to
                 have
                 broached
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 in
                 this
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 trace
                 thē
                 forth
                 the
                 yeares
                 ,
                 motives
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 increase
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 in
                 hystories
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 motives
                 that
                 made
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8.
                 first
                 oppose
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 church
                 ,
                 though
                 notwithstanding
                 in
                 his
                 ●ir
                 articles
                 he
                 held
                 and
                 ratified
                 seven
                 sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 conformed
                 himself
                 to
                 al
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Catholick
                 church
                 onely
                 
                 excepting
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 supremacie
                 :
                 Wee
                 can
                 show
                 so
                 that
                 lawful
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 and
                 sworne
                 to
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 some
                 was
                 held
                 blasyliemy
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6
                 :
                 dayes
                 ;
                 That
                 also
                 which
                 was
                 allowed
                 of
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 in
                 his
                 cōmunion
                 book
                 was
                 def●ed
                 in
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
                 dayes
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 her
                 daies
                 that
                 is
                 rejected
                 in
                 K.
                 James
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 dayes
                 now
                 ,
                 whose
                 Highness
                 offers
                 his
                 religion
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 united
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 4.
                 or
                 5.
                 generall
                 Councells
                 ,
                 whose
                 triall
                 both
                 his
                 Bishops
                 and
                 you
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 dare
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 Protestants
                 now
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 lanterne
                 and
                 touchstone
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 you
                 repute
                 o●●iy
                 as
                 a
                 stumblin●
                 block
                 and
                 a
                 stincking
                 snuff●
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 can
                 show
                 that
                 interrupted
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 catholick
                 church
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 in
                 Daniel
                 the
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Regnum
                   ,
                   quod
                   in
                   aeternum
                   non
                   dissipabitur
                
                 ;
                 and
                 5.
                 of
                 the
                 Arts
                 ,
                 
                   si
                   ex
                   hominibus
                   consilium
                   hoc
                   ,
                   aut
                   opus
                   ,
                   dissolvetur
                   ,
                   si
                   vero
                   ex
                   D●o
                   non
                   potest
                   dissolvi
                   .
                
                 Wee
                 can
                 show
                 the
                 prophe●y
                 of
                 the
                 psalmist
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 
                   Dabo
                   tibi
                   gentes
                   hereditatem
                   tuam
                   ,
                   et
                   possession●m
                   tuam
                   t●minos
                   terrae
                   ,
                   Psal
                   2.
                   
                   Et
                   dominabitur
                   a
                   mariusque
                   ad
                   mare
                   .
                
                 Wee
                 can
                 show
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 converted
                 to
                 our
                 religion
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 west
                 Indies
                 ,
                 in
                 Iaponia
                 and
                 China
                 ,
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 by
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 mission
                 .
                 Wee
                 can
                 show
                 how
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 about
                 the
                 63
                 year
                 of
                 Christ
                 came
                 hither
                 into
                 Englād
                 .
                 
                 
                   Camden
                   .
                   in
                   sua
                   descriptione
                   Br●tanniae
                   pag.
                   52.
                   et
                   Nicephorus
                   ut
                   pse
                   refert
                   .
                
                 We
                 read
                 how
                 Pope
                 Eleutherius
                 sent
                 hither
                 anno
                 156.
                 
                 S
                 Fugatium
                 ,
                 et
                 Damianum
                 who
                 baptized
                 King
                 Lucius
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 Moncks
                 were
                 sent
                 into
                 England
                 and
                 wrought
                 the
                 conversion
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 whom
                 D.
                 Hūfrey
                 so
                 farre
                 extolleth
                 p.
                 2.
                 
                   ●e●uitis
                   .
                   rat
                   .
                   5.
                   pag.
                   624.
                   
                   Gregorius
                   nomine
                   quidem
                   magnus
                   ,
                   revera
                   magnus
                   ,
                   vir
                   magnus
                   et
                   multis
                   divinae
                   gratiae
                   dotibus
                   exornatus
                   ,
                
                 was
                 with
                 his
                 followers
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 ,
                 shall
                 moninifestly
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 D.
                 Humfreys
                 owne
                 assertion
                 p.
                 2.
                 ratione
                 5.
                 p.
                 626.
                 
                 
                   In
                   ecclesiam
                   vero
                   quid
                   induxerunt
                   Gregorius
                   ,
                   et
                   Augustinus
                   ,
                   nisi
                   onus
                   caeremoniarum
                   ,
                   Missarum
                   solennia
                   ,
                   et
                   Purgatorium
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 they
                 held
                 those
                 opinions
                 of
                 Masse
                 and
                 Purgatory
                 that
                 of
                 Protestāts
                 is
                 so
                 extreamly
                 condemned
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 urge
                 you
                 to
                 showe
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 your
                 interpreters
                 and
                 teachers
                 from
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 mute
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 can
                 shewe
                 who
                 succeeded
                 each
                 Pope
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 he
                 lived
                 ,
                 what
                 doctrines
                 he
                 established
                 .
                 Lastly
                 we
                 can
                 ●now
                 all
                 sanctity
                 ,
                 vnitie
                 and
                 conformity
                 of
                 doctrine
                 :
                 Out
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 notes
                 we
                 cā
                 gather
                 our
                 church
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Vnam
                   ,
                   Sanctam
                   ,
                   et
                   Apostolicam
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 can
                 prove
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 notes
                 in
                 your
                 church
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 you
                 shal
                 be
                 demanded
                 at
                 the
                 tribunall
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 why
                 you
                 hold
                 this
                 faith
                 you
                 now
                 profess
                 :
                 you
                 can
                 onely
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 your
                 privat
                 spirit
                 told
                 you
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 against
                 all
                 antiguitie
                 of
                 ●yme
                 ,
                 just
                 interpretation
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin.
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 shal
                 be
                 demanded
                 why
                 we
                 beleeve
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 catholick
                 church
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 answer
                 by
                 reason
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 so
                 ,
                 He
                 
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
                 heareth
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 contemneth
                 you
                 cont●net●
                 me
                 ;
                 the
                 church
                 propoundeth
                 vnto
                 v●
                 to
                 be
                 b●leeved
                 so
                 :
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 counsells
                 ,
                 holy
                 fathers
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 fo●ders
                 of
                 all
                 orders
                 teacheth
                 us
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 thowsand
                 Martyrs
                 confirmes
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 thowsand
                 miracles
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 witneseth
                 it
                 so
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 and
                 confidently
                 say
                 with
                 Richard●
                 be
                 sanet●
                 Victore
                 lib.
                 1.
                 de
                 ●ri●●tate
                 .
                 
                   Nam
                   cum
                   omni
                   fiducia
                   ideò
                   dicere
                   poterimus
                   ;
                   Domine
                   si
                   error
                   est
                   a
                   teipso
                   decepti
                   sumus
                   .
                   Nam
                   ista
                   tātis
                   signis
                   et
                   prodigijs
                   confirmata
                   sunt
                   ,
                   et
                   talibus
                   quae
                   non
                   nisi
                   per
                   ●e
                   fieri
                   possunt
                   .
                
                 Ponder
                 and
                 waigh
                 well
                 (
                 Mr.
                 Ainsworth
                 )
                 these
                 few
                 lines
                 I
                 send
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 wish
                 frō
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 my
                 hart
                 your
                 soules
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 your
                 eyes
                 were
                 opened
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 errour
                 wherein
                 you
                 have
                 lived
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 earnestly
                 I
                 wish
                 it
                 vnto
                 you
                 for
                 country
                 ,
                 name
                 sake
                 and
                 alliaunce
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 good
                 talents
                 of
                 naturall
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 learning
                 God
                 hath
                 indowed
                 you
                 withall
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 serve
                 as
                 heapers
                 up
                 of
                 your
                 greater
                 condēnatiō
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 dye
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 catholick
                 church
                 which
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 infir●te
                 mercy
                 forbidd
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 I
                 shall
                 pray
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 free
                 infusion
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 grace
                 ,
                 inlighten
                 your
                 vnderstanding
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 incline
                 your
                 will
                 with
                 all
                 fervour
                 and
                 zeale
                 to
                 imbrace
                 it
                 .
                 From
                 Justice
                 hall
                 in
                 Newgate
                 the
                 22.
                 of
                 September
                 stilo
                 veteri
                 .
                 1609.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   freind
                   most
                   desirous
                   to
                   give
                   you
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   to
                   work
                   your
                   conversion
                   
                     Iohn
                     Aynsworth
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           answer
           to
           the
           former
           writing
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   Mr
                   Iohn
                   Aynsworth
                   ,
                   in
                   Justice
                   hall
                   in
                   Newgate
                   ;
                   Grace
                   and
                   understanding
                   from
                   God
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Perceive
                 by
                 your
                 second
                 writing
                 ,
                 Mr
                 Ainsworth
                 ,
                 your
                 readie
                 inclination
                 ,
                 to
                 controvert
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 our
                 religions
                 ;
                 wherto
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 my
                 first
                 I
                 signified
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 also
                 am
                 willing
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 or
                 others
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 condescend
                 ,
                 and
                 prosequute
                 as
                 leysure
                 ●erveth
                 me
                 .
                 God
                 guide
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 my
                 enterprise
                 :
                 and
                 blesse
                 my
                 labours
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 which
                 both
                 of
                 us
                 were
                 to
                 agree
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 wrastled
                 not
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   our
                   differences
                   shall
                   be
                   tried
                   and
                   composed
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   the
                   verdict
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   hold
                   )
                   or
                   of
                   man
                   ?
                
                 Herevnto
                 .
                 (
                 after
                 you
                 have
                 set
                 down
                 certayn
                 generall
                 things
                 
                   required
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   elicit
                   a
                   supernaturall
                   act
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 which
                 hereafter
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 may
                 be
                 seanned
                 ;
                 )
                 you
                 returne
                 me
                 this
                 word
                 :
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   you
                   directly
                   enough
                   though
                   with
                   a
                   distinction
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   if
                   you
                   vnderstand
                   by
                   what
                   formal
                   motive
                   we
                   shal
                   be
                   tried
                   in
                   our
                   beleefe
                   ,
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   verdict
                   of
                   Gods
                   written
                   and
                   unwritten
                   word
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   you
                   as●
                   who
                   shall
                   determine
                   
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   propounding
                   manner
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   say
                   the
                   Church
                   concurreth
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   an
                   applying
                   conditiō
                   ,
                   teaching
                   what
                   is
                   canonicall
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   authenti●
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 answer
                 which
                 you
                 think
                 
                   direct
                   enough
                
                 ,
                 seemeth
                 unto
                 me
                 very
                 intricate
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 fear
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 thought
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 me●t
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 professing
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 eyther
                 deney
                 the
                 differences
                 of
                 religion
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 &
                 composed
                 by
                 the
                 verdict
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 would
                 doubt
                 to
                 answer
                 such
                 a
                 demaund
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 a
                 simple
                 hart
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doublenes
                 or
                 ambiguitie
                 .
                 Again
                 you
                 distinguish
                 with
                 such
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 doo
                 rather
                 dimm
                 the
                 light
                 then
                 clear
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   formal
                   motive
                   ;
                   to
                   determine
                   after
                   a
                   propounding
                   manner
                   ;
                   to
                   toucurr
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   an
                   applying
                   condition
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 are
                 more
                 ambiguous
                 ●hen
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 propounded
                 and
                 distinguished
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 were
                 I
                 disposed
                 to
                 folow
                 this
                 game
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 h●re
                 even
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 fall
                 into
                 contention
                 and
                 strife
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 *
                 forbidden
                 with
                 earnest
                 protestation
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 course
                 I
                 signified
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 farr
                 :
                 and
                 will
                 therefore
                 plainly
                 confirm
                 that
                 I
                 hold
                 ,
                 wishing
                 you
                 to
                 weigh
                 it
                 in
                 equitie
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 onely
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 umpier
                 and
                 arbiter
                 of
                 all
                 questions
                 and
                 cōtroversies
                 about
                 religion
                 ,
                 is
                 manifested
                 thus
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 himself
                 commaundeth
                 us
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 †
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 we
                 doo
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 hath
                 commaunded
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 turning
                 aside
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ;
                 not
                 ‡
                 putting
                 any
                 thing
                 thereto
                 ,
                 nor
                 taking
                 ought
                 therefrom
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 naturally
                 
                 he
                 understandeth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neyther
                 can
                 he
                 know
                 them
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 lamentable
                 experience
                 dayly
                 dooth
                 confirm
                 ;
                 )
                 mans
                 wisdom
                 is
                 *
                 foolishnes
                 and
                 †
                 enimitie
                 against
                 God.
                 Wherupon
                 all
                 ‡
                 voluntarie
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 precepts
                 in
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 are
                 condemned
                 as
                 vain
                 and
                 fruitless
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Because
                 ,
                 men
                 being
                 
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 synns
                 ,
                 are
                 quickned
                 onely
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 doo
                 live
                 *
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 please
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 faith
                 is
                 by
                 †
                 hearing
                 ,
                 &
                 hearing
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 Wherfore
                 without
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 cānot
                 in
                 faith
                 assure
                 our selves
                 of
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 neither
                 cā
                 our
                 questiōs
                 of
                 religiō
                 ,
                 ●oūdly
                 without
                 it
                 be
                 determined
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Because
                 ,
                 the
                 Preists
                 and
                 Prophets
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 bound
                 ‡
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 frō
                 Gods
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 the
                 people
                 warning
                 frō
                 him
                 ;
                 &
                 not
                 for
                 to
                 
                 prophesie
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 hart
                 ,
                 or
                 ●o●ow
                 their
                 own
                 spirit
                 Also
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 controversie
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 verdict
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 triall
                 and
                 touchilone
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 are
                 ballances
                 of
                 deceit
                 .
                 The
                 †
                 sonns
                 of
                 base-m●n
                 are
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 the
                 sonns
                 of
                 noble
                 men
                 are
                 fal●itie
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 ballances
                 they
                 are
                 togither
                 leighter
                 then
                 vanitie
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 ‡
                 giveth
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 cōmeth
                 knowledge
                 &
                 understanding
                 ;
                 
                 every
                 good
                 giving
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 perfect
                 gift
                 is
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 cometh
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 lights
                 .
                 Had
                 I
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 an
                 Atheist
                 or
                 Paynim
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 use
                 other
                 grounds
                 :
                 but
                 writing
                 to
                 you
                 a
                 professor
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 such
                 principles
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 of
                 Christian
                 
                 religion
                 will
                 confesse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 accord
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   this
                   verdict
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   the
                   scriptures
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   and
                   new
                   testament
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   my
                   faith
                   )
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   writings
                   and
                   mouthes
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   ?
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 your
                 direct
                 answer
                 as
                 I
                 expected
                 ;
                 yet
                 you
                 manifest
                 your
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 upon
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   onely
                   the
                   bare
                   text
                   of
                   the
                   scripture
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   sufficiēt
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
                 I
                 wil
                 first
                 breifly
                 confirm
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 set
                 down
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 answer
                 your
                 arguments
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 many
                 parts
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 sorts
                 (
                 *
                 sayth
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 )
                 God
                 having
                 spokē
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 hath
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 daies
                 spoken
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Son
                 :
                 which
                 Son
                 having
                 †
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 prophets
                 writings
                 ,
                 chose
                 also
                 special
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 ‡
                 witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 doctrines
                 and
                 actions
                 unto
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 writing
                 .
                 Who
                 haue
                 testified
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 God
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 fulfilled
                 unto
                 us
                 by
                 
                 the
                 Son
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 opened
                 *
                 by
                 the
                 propheticall
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 the
                 secret
                 and
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 none
                 need
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 his
                 hart
                 ,
                 †
                 who
                 shall
                 goe
                 up
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 shall
                 goe
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 deep
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 neer
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 mouth
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 hart
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 they
                 preached
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 them
                 we
                 learn
                 that
                 all
                 ‡
                 scripture
                 is
                 the
                 opneustos
                 ,
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 profitable
                 for
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 reprehension
                 ,
                 for
                 correction
                 ,
                 for
                 instruction
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 (
                 artios
                 and
                 exe●tismenos
                 ,
                 )
                 perfect
                 and
                 perfectly
                 fitted
                 unto
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 .
                 These
                 also
                 ,
                 after
                 vocal
                 preaching
                 ,
                 did
                 write
                 their
                 gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 read
                 ,
                 mought
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 in
                 beleeving
                 might
                 haue
                 life
                 through
                 Christs
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 *
                 their
                 joy
                 might
                 be
                 full
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 scriptures
                 for
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 so
                 also
                 are
                 we
                 willed
                 not
                 †
                 to
                 presume
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 be
                 wise
                 )
                 above
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 the
                 auctoritie
                 and
                 authentia
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 weigh
                 your
                 reasons
                 alleged
                 to
                 disable
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 first
                 argument
                 is
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Nothing
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   beleeved
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   taught
                   or
                   gathered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   written
                
                 
                 
                   word
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   the
                   Bible
                   is
                   canonical
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   directly
                   taught
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   evident
                   consequence
                   deduced
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Therfore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   beleeved
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bible
                   is
                   canonicall
                   scripture
                   .
                   The
                   Major
                   as
                   you
                   say
                   is
                   the
                   cōmon
                   assertion
                   of
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   citing
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apologie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   The
                   Minor
                   you
                   say
                   is
                   approved
                   by
                   Hooker
                   a
                   principall
                   Protestant
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 the
                 pillars
                 of
                 your
                 propositions
                 being
                 earth
                 and
                 ashes
                 ;
                 the
                 
                 whole
                 frame
                 and
                 conclusion
                 of
                 your
                 argument
                 ,
                 lieth
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 .
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 we
                 entred
                 into
                 this
                 feild
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 not
                 mans
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 trie
                 and
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 :
                 Wherfore
                 you
                 bet
                 the
                 aier
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 mans
                 auctoritie
                 ,
                 you
                 think
                 to
                 supplant
                 my
                 faith
                 .
                 Much
                 lesse
                 will
                 I
                 approve
                 what
                 every
                 Protestant
                 hath
                 written
                 .
                 So
                 leaving
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 return
                 unto
                 your self
                 .
                 Your
                 first
                 proposition
                 is
                 too
                 generall
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 
                 word
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 hold
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 needful
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 for
                 salvation
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 his
                 written
                 word
                 .
                 Which
                 perswasion●
                 ground
                 upon
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 30.
                 31.
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15.
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 Eccles.
                 12
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 second
                 proposition
                 I
                 deney
                 .
                 Your
                 reason
                 ,
                 learned
                 from
                 
                   M.
                   Hooker
                
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 ▪
                 
                   F●●
                   if
                   any
                   book
                   did
                   give
                   testimonie
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   scripture
                   that
                   gives
                   credit
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   scripture
                   to
                   be
                   credited
                   ,
                   neyther
                   could
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   any
                   pa●se
                   wheron
                   to
                   rest
                   ,
                   or
                   assurance
                   this
                   way
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 Al
                 scripture
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 rely
                 upon
                 )
                 is
                 theopneustos
                 ,
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 authentik
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 canon
                 and
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 actions
                 .
                 To
                 discern
                 what
                 scripture
                 is
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 none
                 is
                 able
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 ,
                 What
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 save
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 even
                 so
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 knoweth
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2
                 ▪
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 this
                 spirit
                 God
                 powreth
                 out
                 upon
                 all
                 his
                 children
                 some
                 mesure
                 ;
                 without
                 this
                 spirit
                 ,
                 none
                 *
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 though
                 men
                 should
                 see
                 all
                 his
                 mighty
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 all
                 his
                 gracious
                 words
                 ,
                 yet
                 †
                 could
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 p●rswaded
                 ,
                 unless
                 God
                 opened
                 their
                 harts
                 .
                 Therfore
                 sayd
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 Simon
                 bar
                 Ionas
                 ,
                 “
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 hath
                 not
                 reveled
                 this
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Christ
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 my
                 father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 ‡
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 except
                 the
                 father
                 which
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 draw
                 him
                 .
                 Whither
                 the
                 word
                 therfore
                 be
                 spoken
                 or
                 written
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 beleeved
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 therfore
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                 spirit
                 of
                 beleef
                 or
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 &
                 which
                 spirit
                 is
                 joyned
                 togither
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Saincts
                 (
                 as
                 *
                 Isaias
                 prophesieth
                 :
                 )
                 who
                 therupon
                 are
                 all
                 
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 &
                 have
                 received
                 (
                 as
                 Paul
                 sayth
                 ,
                 )
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2
                 ,
                 12.
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 truth
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 of
                 it self
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 which
                 spake
                 &
                 wrote
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 further
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 &
                 effect
                 therof
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 peircing
                 more
                 sharply
                 then
                 any
                 “
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 discerning
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 intents
                 of
                 the
                 hart
                 .
                 The
                 power
                 ,
                 majestie
                 ,
                 excellencie
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 above
                 all
                 humane
                 writings
                 ,
                 felt
                 in
                 the
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 evidently
                 prove
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 canonical
                 ,
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 mesure
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 actions
                 :
                 &
                 these
                 all
                 doe
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 one
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 commenting
                 upon
                 Moses
                 the
                 first
                 divine
                 writer
                 ,
                 &
                 Iohn
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 cōfirming
                 and
                 abridging
                 all
                 other
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Revelation
                 .
                 The
                 ear
                 (
                 fayth
                 ‡
                 Iob
                 )
                 discerneth
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 palat
                 tasteth
                 meat
                 for
                 it self
                 ;
                 wherfore
                 though
                 the
                 natural
                 man
                 discerneth
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 Gods
                 canonical
                 and
                 mans
                 apocryphal
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 spirituall
                 man
                 
                 discerneth
                 all
                 things
                 ▪
                 and
                 by
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 able
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Bible
                 is
                 canonical
                 ,
                 contrary
                 unto
                 your
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 although
                 
                 perhaps
                 he
                 cannot
                 perswade
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 carnal
                 &
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 *
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 .
                 It
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 rely
                 upon
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 then
                 would
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 can
                 perswade
                 an
                 infidel
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeve
                 Christianisme
                 rather
                 then
                 Mahometisme
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Turk
                 will
                 say
                 &
                 swear
                 that
                 the
                 Alkoran
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 will
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 mens
                 voices
                 shall
                 cary
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 our
                 beleef
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 lost
                 .
                 If
                 miracles
                 be
                 alleged
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 controversie
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 be
                 divine
                 or
                 divilish
                 :
                 for
                 hethens
                 and
                 idolaters
                 have
                 had
                 miracles
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 shal
                 ‡
                 shall
                 doe
                 great
                 wonders
                 ,
                 making
                 fyre
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 men
                 Your
                 other
                 allegations
                 of
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 Vniversalitie
                 &c.
                 wil
                 not
                 stop
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Iuli●●
                 the
                 Apostata
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 bear
                 down
                 Christianitie
                 and
                 restore
                 Paganisme
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 ancient
                 and
                 universal
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 wil
                 be
                 no
                 setling
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 til
                 it
                 come
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 upon
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 plerophorian
                 ,
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ;
                 without
                 which
                 men
                 can
                 not
                 discerne
                 between
                 the
                 propheticall
                 writings
                 and
                 the
                 Iewes
                 Thalmud
                 ,
                 between
                 Christs
                 Testament
                 and
                 the
                 Turks
                 Alkoran
                 ,
                 or
                 between
                 Gods
                 oracle
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Debir
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divils
                 oracle
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 temple
                 in
                 Delphos
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 discerned
                 canonical
                 scriptures
                 from
                 others
                 ;
                 so
                 doo
                 we
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 Gentiles
                 are
                 ‡
                 coheyrs
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 †
                 one
                 body
                 and
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Lord
                 and
                 one
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 relyed
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 Highpreist
                 &
                 his
                 council
                 :
                 for
                 had
                 they
                 so
                 doon
                 ,
                 their
                 church
                 must
                 haue
                 had
                 privilege
                 not
                 to
                 err
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 think
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 )
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 grant
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
                 he
                 wil
                 overthrow
                 your
                 beleef
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seing
                 their
                 Preists
                 ,
                 Elders
                 &
                 people
                 condemned
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 writings
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 would
                 answer
                 a
                 Pharisee
                 for
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 so
                 mind
                 the
                 like
                 answer
                 to
                 your self
              
               
                 Finally
                 your
                 plea
                 is
                 overthrown
                 &
                 confounded
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 practise
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 receive
                 the
                 scriptures
                 for
                 canonical
                 ,
                 because
                 your
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 sayth
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 beleeve
                 upon
                 her
                 word
                 ,
                 Tobie
                 and
                 Iudith
                 to
                 be
                 canonical
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 of
                 Esdras
                 ,
                 not
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 of
                 the
                 Machabees
                 to
                 be
                 canonical
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 third
                 or
                 fourth
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 make
                 question
                 of
                 this
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 ;
                 you
                 seek
                 to
                 resolve
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 who
                 cannot
                 err
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 ask
                 why
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 not
                 err
                 ,
                 aswel
                 as
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 you
                 then
                 allege
                 (
                 as
                 after
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 letter
                 )
                 Christs
                 promise
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 16
                 and
                 there
                 you
                 scan
                 every
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 presse
                 every
                 circumstance
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 beleeve
                 that
                 Peter
                 was
                 the
                 Rock
                 and
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Popes
                 his
                 successors
                 .
                 Ask
                 he
                 you
                 againe
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 Matthewes
                 gospel
                 (
                 wherin
                 this
                 promise
                 is
                 written
                 )
                 is
                 canonical
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 Nicodemus
                 gospel
                 you
                 will
                 answer
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 so
                 determined
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 very
                 entrance
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 your
                 religion
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 men
                 into
                 a
                 maze
                 and
                 Labyrinth
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Pope
                 cannot
                 err
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 sayth
                 such
                 
                 words
                 to
                 Peter
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 expoundeth
                 and
                 applyeth
                 to
                 himself
                 :
                 &
                 we
                 must
                 beleeve
                 that
                 Christ
                 sayd
                 them
                 words
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 determined
                 that
                 he
                 sayd
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 must
                 rely
                 wholly
                 upon
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 clod
                 of
                 clay
                 :
                 )
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 telleth
                 us
                 is
                 scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 we
                 so
                 esteme
                 ;
                 how
                 ever
                 he
                 expound
                 scripture
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 :
                 what
                 he
                 sayth
                 is
                 tradition
                 or
                 Gods
                 unwritten
                 word
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 so
                 regard
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 :
                 be
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 absurd
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 against
                 reason
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 against
                 the
                 evident
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 captivate
                 all
                 our
                 understanding
                 ,
                 faith
                 and
                 conscience
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Popes
                 wisdome
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 because
                 he
                 telleth
                 us
                 we
                 must
                 so
                 doo
                 .
                 Otherweise
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 trie
                 this
                 principle
                 of
                 yours
                 by
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 of
                 lesser
                 moment
                 .
                 Consider
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 this
                 first
                 point
                 seriously
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 you
                 understanding
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 me
                 here
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 mind
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 motive
                 in
                 your
                 letter
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 tell
                 me
                 how
                 
                   whē
                   you
                   shal
                   be
                   demanded
                   at
                   the
                   tribunal
                   of
                   almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   why
                   you
                   beleeve
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   catholik
                   church
                
                 ;
                 you
                 can
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   reason
                   Christ
                   himself
                   teacheth
                   you
                   so
                   ,
                
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   heareth
                   you
                   heareth
                   me
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 deceive
                 not
                 your
                 own
                 soul
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 Christ
                 shall
                 ask
                 you
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 why
                 you
                 have
                 worshiped
                 images
                 ,
                 sung
                 masse
                 and
                 Dirige
                 ,
                 prayed
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 soules
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 transgressed
                 many
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 cōmandements
                 by
                 your
                 traditions
                 ;
                 you
                 will
                 answer
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 your
                 church
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 teach
                 you
                 so
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 ask
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 knew
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 such
                 authoritie
                 over
                 your
                 conscience
                 ;
                 you
                 will
                 answer
                 because
                 Christ
                 himself
                 spake
                 such
                 words
                 to
                 Peter
                 as
                 are
                 written
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 ask
                 you
                 agayn
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 knew
                 that
                 he
                 spake
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 extended
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 :
                 your
                 answer
                 vvil
                 be
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 your
                 religion
                 )
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 ,
                 vvith
                 his
                 senate
                 of
                 Cardinals
                 did
                 tel
                 you
                 so
                 .
                 Then
                 vvil
                 your
                 hope
                 be
                 the
                 vveb
                 of
                 a
                 spider
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 house
                 novv
                 seeming
                 upon
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 vvil
                 be
                 found
                 upon
                 the
                 sand
                 :
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 the
                 Curse
                 pronounced
                 upon
                 *
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 trusted
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 flesh
                 his
                 arm
                 ,
                 and
                 vvithdre●v
                 his
                 hart
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 
                 vvorshiped
                 him
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 their
                 fear
                 tovvard
                 him
                 ,
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 ‡
                 Rock
                 of
                 my
                 hart
                 ,
                 vvho
                 is
                 my
                 portion
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 preserve
                 me
                 and
                 deliver
                 you
                 from
                 those
                 syrtes
                 and
                 quicksands
                 ,
                 vvhere
                 men
                 make
                 ship-vvrack
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 second
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 bare
                 &
                 naked
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 infallible
                 rule
                 or
                 square
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   difficult
                   and
                   includeth
                   many
                   fenses
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   to
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   certaine
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   scriptures
                   are
                   thus
                   .
                
                 Your
                 antecedent
                 you
                 seek
                 to
                 confirm
                 by
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Te●tullian
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 also
                 vvho
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 vvrite
                 )
                 sayth
                 
                 that
                 
                   in
                   S.
                   Pauls
                   epistles
                   ther
                   be
                   many
                   things
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   vnlearned
                   and
                   unstable
                   deprave
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   perdition
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 you
                 set
                 the
                 holy
                 text
                 on
                 the
                 centers
                 ,
                 to
                 stretch
                 it
                 out
                 for
                 your
                 us●
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 *
                 
                   some
                   things
                
                 are
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ;
                 you
                 vvould
                 haue
                 him
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   things
                
                 :
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 they
                 deprave
                 these
                 
                   as
                   the
                   rest
                
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 this
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 vvere
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 you
                 extend
                 it
                 ,
                 proves
                 not
                 your
                 antecedent
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 scarce
                 that
                 too
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 gather
                 because
                 part
                 is
                 difficult
                 ,
                 therfore
                 the
                 vvhole
                 is
                 ;
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 eyther
                 his
                 vvords
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 reason
                 vvil
                 bear
                 .
                 The
                 later
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 cānot
                 be
                 a
                 certayn
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 follovveth
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 :
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 though
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 difficult
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 men
                 doo
                 deprave
                 it
                 .
                 Our
                 ignorance
                 or
                 perversnes
                 ,
                 cannot
                 make
                 crooked
                 that
                 vvhich
                 is
                 most
                 streight
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 our
                 
                 unfaithfulnes
                 can
                 make
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 .
                 The
                 artizen
                 that
                 vvorketh
                 by
                 rule
                 and
                 squire
                 ,
                 ma●
                 through
                 vvant
                 of
                 skil
                 or
                 heed
                 ▪
                 vvork
                 amysse
                 ▪
                 but
                 himself
                 is
                 to
                 blame
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 rule
                 .
                 Againe
                 though
                 some
                 scriptures
                 be
                 difficult
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 be
                 plaine
                 and
                 easy
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 tempered
                 them
                 togither
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vvisest
                 should
                 haue
                 vvherin
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 vvit
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 Gods
                 mysterios
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 simplest
                 should
                 haue
                 playne
                 documents
                 ,
                 vvherby
                 to
                 groūd
                 their
                 faith
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 our
                 fathers
                 vvil
                 also
                 that
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 his
                 vvord
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 parables
                 ;
                 that
                 ‡
                 hearing
                 men
                 may
                 hear
                 and
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 to
                 others
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 knovv
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 vvho
                 hath
                 vvritten
                 his
                 vvord
                 
                 to
                 give
                 unto
                 the
                 simple
                 sharpnes
                 of
                 vvitt
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 knovvledge
                 and
                 discretion
                 .
                 Again
                 you
                 allege
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 Act.
                 8.
                 vvho
                 confesseth
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 understand
                 the
                 scripture
                 vvithout
                 a
                 master
                 .
                 I
                 ansvver
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 this
                 proveth
                 no
                 insufficiencie
                 in
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 reader
                 .
                 I
                 vvil
                 further
                 confirm
                 it
                 by
                 your
                 ovvn
                 position
                 ;
                 vvher
                 aftervvards
                 you
                 undertake
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Popes
                   definitive
                   sentence
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 But
                 these
                 definitive
                 sentences
                 ,
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 cannot
                 understand
                 them
                 vvithout
                 a
                 master
                 ▪
                 if
                 therfore
                 your
                 argument
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 your
                 position
                 is
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 must
                 seek
                 a
                 nevv
                 rule
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Your
                 humane
                 testimonies
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 is
                 alreadie
                 heard
                 and
                 ansvvered
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 say
                 more
                 and
                 you
                 pressed
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 vvould
                 make
                 ansvver
                 as
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 the
                 Fathers
                 to
                 sleep
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 procede
                 vvith
                 the
                 second
                 branch
                 of
                 your
                 antecedent
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   scripture
                   hath
                   many
                   senses
                   literal
                   ,
                   many
                   senses
                   spiritual
                
                 ;
                 vvherupon
                 you
                 gather
                 ,
                 
                   siure
                   is
                   the
                   old
                   law
                   when
                   any
                   difficultie
                   happened
                   ,
                   the
                   Preist
                   was
                   to
                   decide
                   it
                   ,
                   therfore
                   with
                   a
                   farr
                   greater
                   interest
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   Pr●ist
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   law
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   interpretatiō
                   redoubled
                   ,
                   and
                   rati●ication
                   of
                   his
                   doctrine
                   assigned
                   and
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   himself
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   e●pound
                   the
                   hidden
                   senses
                   of
                   scripture
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 ansvver
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 ther
                 be
                 so
                 
                   many
                   senses
                   literal
                   &
                   spiritual
                
                 as
                 you
                 doo
                 say
                 ,
                 resteth
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 in
                 your
                 next
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 you
                 make
                 none
                 .
                 I
                 hold
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 scripture
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 though
                 applied
                 to
                 many
                 tymes
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 .
                 Pentheus
                 in
                 the
                 †
                 Poet
                 ,
                 thought
                 he
                 savv
                 tvvo
                 suns
                 ▪
                 
                 in
                 the
                 firm●ment
                 ,
                 when
                 ther
                 was
                 in
                 deed
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 dif●●r●perature
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 senses
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 think
                 .
                 You
                 suppose
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 which
                 shineth
                 as
                 the
                 s●n
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 hath
                 many
                 meanings
                 :
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 dazeling
                 of
                 your
                 eyes
                 .
                 Secondly
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 to
                 haue
                 many
                 senses
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 law
                 in
                 Deut.
                 11.
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 against
                 my
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 graunt
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 by
                 the
                 Preists
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God.
                 Deut.
                 33.
                 10.
                 
                 Eph●
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 yet
                 not
                 by
                 mans
                 owne
                 judgment
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 wil
                 of
                 any
                 mortal
                 〈…〉
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 scripture
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 Israel
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 †
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 haue
                 de●●●nion
                 over
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 but
                 are
                 in
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 teach
                 ,
                 to
                 approve
                 themselves
                 to
                 every
                 mans
                 conscience
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 Paul
                 say●th
                 Neither
                 mought
                 the
                 Preists
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 decide
                 controversies
                 as
                 they
                 〈◊〉
                 themselves
                 ;
                 their
                 words
                 were
                 not
                 oracles
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 inform
                 the
                 people
                 according
                 *
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 explaineth
                 by
                 the
                 preist
                 Ezekiel
                 thus
                 ;
                 In
                 controversies
                 they
                 shall
                 stand
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 judge
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 judgements
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ezek
                 44
                 ,
                 ●4
                 .
                 Thus
                 Gods
                 law
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 judgement
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 
                   bare
                   &
                   naked
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 need
                 the
                 raggs
                 of
                 mens
                 inventions
                 to
                 array
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 yeeld
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 what
                 answer
                 will
                 you
                 make
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 plead
                 vvith
                 you
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 alledg●
                 ,
                 how
                 their
                 high
                 Preists
                 and
                 Rulers
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 decide
                 all
                 controversies
                 .
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 decided
                 this
                 controversie
                 of
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 seducer
                 ,
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 ,
                 a
                 traytor
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 to
                 dye
                 the
                 death
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 bare
                 and
                 naked
                 scripture
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 help
                 you
                 not
                 against
                 their
                 pontifical
                 decrees
                 and
                 expositions
                 ;
                 you
                 wil
                 hav
                 but
                 a
                 bare
                 and
                 naked
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 shame
                 wherof
                 ,
                 no
                 ●igleaves
                 wil
                 hide
                 .
                 But
                 
                   the
                   Preist
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   law
                
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 decide
                 vvith
                 
                   a
                   farr
                   greater
                   interest
                
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 †
                 the
                 
                   high
                   Preist
                
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 hath
                 farr
                 greater
                 privilege
                 and
                 power
                 then
                 any
                 legal
                 Preist
                 ;
                 and
                 him
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 ‡
                 to
                 hear
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Preist
                 you
                 mean
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 allege
                 from
                 Iohn
                 2●
                 ▪
                 that
                 Christ
                 biddeth
                 
                   S.
                   Peter
                   and
                   his
                   successors
                   ,
                   feed
                   his
                   flock
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   interpretation
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 marvel
                 hovv
                 this
                 wil
                 make
                 for
                 your
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bare
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 infallible
                 rule
                 or
                 square
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 For
                 doo
                 you
                 think
                 in
                 good
                 ●arnest
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 would
                 ha●●●th
                 Apostle
                 feed
                 his
                 flock
                 ,
                 with
                 ought
                 save
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 bad
                 him
                 feed
                 ?
                 then
                 all
                 other
                 Pastors
                 must
                 doo
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 writeth
                 afterward
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 Elders
                 which
                 ar●
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 bes●ech
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 a
                 co●lder
                 ,
                 &c.
                 seed
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 another
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 church
                 ,
                 *
                 Take
                 h●ed
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 flock
                 wherof
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 commandement
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 privileged
                 S.
                 Peter
                 above
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 then
                 all
                 Christian
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Elders
                 ,
                 haue
                 like
                 privilege
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 like
                 commandement
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 deny
                 eyther
                 that
                 Peter
                 alone
                 was
                 to
                 feed
                 Christs
                 sheep
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 mought
                 feed
                 them
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 save
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Apostles
                 doctrines
                 were
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14
                 ,
                 37.
                 &
                 
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 counsels
                 ▪
                 and
                 if
                 S.
                 Peter
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 taught
                 or
                 practised
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 withstood
                 and
                 reproved
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 ●
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Wh●rfore
                 ●ven
                 Peter
                 himself
                 (
                 who
                 knew
                 wel
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 his
                 cōmission
                 ,
                 )
                 taught
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 new
                 birth
                 was
                 *
                 not
                 of
                 mortal
                 feed
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 immortal
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 was
                 preached
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 exhorted
                 them
                 stil
                 to
                 †
                 desire
                 that
                 they
                 mought
                 grow
                 therby
                 ;
                 &
                 willed
                 thē
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 spake
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 ‡
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 referreth
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 sure
                 
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 prophets
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 light
                 that
                 shineth
                 in
                 a
                 dark
                 place
                 :
                 that
                 strange
                 it
                 is
                 you
                 should
                 gather
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 auctoritie
                 or
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 was
                 willed
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 think
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 wheat
                 but
                 ●haff
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 your
                 ch●if
                 shepheard
                 of
                 Rome
                 use
                 so
                 to
                 feed
                 his
                 flock
                 ,
                 &
                 gather
                 such
                 doctrines
                 from
                 Christs
                 commandement
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 goe
                 over
                 the
                 Alpes
                 to
                 setch
                 my
                 food
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 next
                 allege
                 Act.
                 15.
                 where
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 to
                 decide
                 a
                 cōtroversie
                 ,
                 
                   repayred
                   not
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   to
                   their
                   private
                   spirits
                   interprctatiō
                   but
                   to
                   a
                   council
                   gathered
                   in
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   where
                   S
                   Peter
                   was
                   head
                   ,
                   wher
                   al
                   was
                   concluded
                   with
                   It
                   seemeth
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   to
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 you
                 hold
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 which
                 you
                 took
                 upon
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   the
                   bare
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   infallible
                   rule
                   of
                   truth
                   :
                
                 the
                 scripture
                 you
                 cite
                 maketh
                 against
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 publishers
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 word
                 but
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Thes.
                 2
                 ,
                 13.
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 25.
                 2.
                 
                 Pet
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 They
                 confirmed
                 their
                 sayings
                 in
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 Act
                 15
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 They
                 expounded
                 and
                 applyed
                 the
                 scriptures
                 to
                 their
                 present
                 questiō
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 which
                 wrote
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 private
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 publik
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 *
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 scripture
                 can
                 be
                 vvel
                 interpreted
                 .
                 And
                 vvhere
                 you
                 say
                 
                   S.
                   Peter
                   was
                   head
                
                 of
                 that
                 council
                 ,
                 you
                 passe
                 the
                 boundes
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 vvhich
                 shevves
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 Christ
                 vvas
                 †
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 guided
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 ‡
                 holy
                 spirit
                 .
                 Peter
                 ,
                 after
                 much
                 disputation
                 shevved
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 vvorks
                 and
                 lavv
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 Paul
                 confirmed
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 their
                 ovvn
                 experience
                 :
                 then
                 Iames
                 confirmed
                 
                 Symon
                 Peters
                 speech
                 by
                 the
                 vvords
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 &
                 thereupon
                 *
                 gave
                 sentence
                 or
                 judgment
                 vvhat
                 should
                 be
                 doon
                 ;
                 vvherto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 vvith
                 the
                 vvhole
                 church
                 agreed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 vvere
                 head
                 ,
                 reason
                 vvould
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 think
                 lames
                 rather
                 then
                 Simeon
                 vvas
                 the
                 man.
                 Thus
                 the
                 decree
                 had
                 povver
                 and
                 force
                 from
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 vvas
                 serched
                 ,
                 scanned
                 ,
                 manifested
                 of
                 †
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 ;
                 vvas
                 approved
                 and
                 consented
                 to
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 vvhole
                 Church
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 ‡
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Elders
                 and
                 brethren
                 ;
                 all
                 vvhich
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Simon
                 alone
                 ,
                 sayd
                 ,
                 *
                 It
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 ghost
                 and
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 decide
                 controversies
                 by
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 I
                 acknovvledg●
                 but
                 to
                 deney
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 (
                 vvhich
                 you
                 call
                 bare
                 and
                 naked
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 gloriously
                 arayed
                 vvith
                 al
                 ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   infal●ible
                   rule
                   of
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 is
                 farr
                 from
                 my
                 
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 farr
                 from
                 being
                 proved
                 by
                 these
                 your
                 allegations
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 shut
                 up
                 your
                 argument
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   Therfore
                   let
                   S.
                   Peter
                   himself
                   conclude
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   no
                   prophesie
                   of
                   scripture
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   no
                   interpretation
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   interpr●t
                   )
                   to
                   made
                   by
                   a
                   private
                   spirits
                   interpretation
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Apostle
                 concludes
                 not
                 your
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 word
                 or
                 scr●p●ure
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 
                   infallible
                   rule
                   of
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 therfore
                 you
                 are
                 nothing
                 h●lpen●●
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 constreyn
                 it
                 to
                 sp●a●
                 otherw●is●
                 then
                 the
                 auctor
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 downe
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 (
                 is
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   by
                   a
                   private
                   spirit
                   〈…〉
                
                 ;
                 but
                 *
                 
                   of
                   ones
                   own
                   interpretation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   of
                   it
                   own
                   explication
                
                 or
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 This
                 speech
                 dooth
                 no
                 whit
                 disprove
                 the
                 auctoritie
                 ,
                 sufficiencie
                 ,
                 or
                 i●●●llibilitie
                 of
                 the
                 prophesies
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 before
                 did
                 approve
                 ,
                 (
                 v●r●
                 ▪
                 19.
                 )
                 Therfore
                 this
                 standeth
                 still
                 firm
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 th●t
                 
                   Gods
                   bare
                   word
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 without
                 the
                 raggs
                 of
                 mens
                 inventions
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   is
                   a●
                   infallible
                   rule
                   of
                   truth
                   :
                
                 but
                 how
                 this
                 
                   infallible
                   rule
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 applyed
                 &c.
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 consideration
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 swery
                 from
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 help
                 you
                 what
                 I
                 may
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 a
                 litle
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 allege
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   spirit
                
                 you
                 mean
                 an
                 humane
                 spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 spirit
                 natural
                 in
                 man
                 ;
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 :
                 no
                 prophesie
                 of
                 scripture
                 is
                 of
                 private
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 m●●s
                 own
                 interpretation
                 :
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 w●t
                 ,
                 learning
                 ,
                 or
                 industrie
                 explane
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 you
                 mean
                 
                   a
                   private
                   mans
                   interpretation
                
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 privat
                 man
                 can
                 interprete
                 any
                 prophesie
                 :
                 I
                 deney
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 publick
                 man
                 with
                 you
                 is
                 the
                 Pop
                 ;
                 &
                 he
                 interprets
                 all
                 ;
                 having
                 his
                 supposed
                 soveraigntie
                 from
                 Peter
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 all
                 other
                 be
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 save
                 Peter
                 and
                 his
                 successors
                 the
                 Popes
                 ;
                 then
                 doe
                 you
                 injurie
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evang
                 lists
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 and
                 in
                 ages
                 since
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 without
                 Peter
                 or
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 interpret
                 any
                 proph●sie
                 of
                 scripture
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 against
                 your
                 own
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Preists
                 ,
                 Iesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 your self
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 (
                 but
                 the
                 publick
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 onely
                 )
                 can
                 interpret
                 any
                 scripture
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 why
                 medle
                 you
                 now
                 with
                 controversies
                 about
                 the
                 scriptures
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 seing
                 you
                 can
                 give
                 but
                 a
                 private
                 spirits
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 judgment
                 )
                 condemneth
                 ?
                 If
                 all
                 Church
                 officers
                 be
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 private
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 among●th
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 all
                 interpret
                 :
                 then
                 will
                 your
                 Pope
                 have
                 ●●le
                 privilege
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 above
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ▪
                 Or
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 private
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 speak
                 )
                 no
                 〈◊〉
                 man
                 ,
                 can
                 interpret
                 any
                 prophesie
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 you
                 doo
                 injurie
                 to
                 Gods
                 people
                 or
                 l●itie
                 .
                 For
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 laie
                 o●
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 in
                 Cor●●th
                 willed
                 to
                 †
                 covet
                 spiritual
                 gif●s
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 prophesie
                 ;
                 which
                 ‡
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 perform
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ?
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 wind
                 
                 blow
                 where
                 it
                 lysteth
                 ,
                 &
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 breath
                 on
                 whō
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ?
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 scripture
                 never
                 were
                 of
                 propre
                 or
                 private
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christ
                 a
                 carpenters
                 son
                 ,
                 brought
                 up
                 *
                 unlettered
                 ,
                 n●yther
                 Preist
                 nor
                 Levite
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 laie
                 man
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 †
                 interprete
                 the
                 prophesies
                 of
                 scripture
                 publikly
                 ;
                 and
                 C●iaphas
                 himself
                 cavill●d
                 not
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 private
                 spirit
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 also
                 were
                 ‡
                 unlettered
                 and
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 forbidden
                 to
                 interpret
                 
                 scriptures
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 your
                 church
                 ,
                 it
                 seemes
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 Consider
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 you
                 understanding
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 procede
                 with
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 thirdly
                 you
                 
                   argue
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   
                   your
                   argument
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   break
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   a
                   pretended
                   answer
                   ,
                   thus
                   ,
                   Not
                   onely
                   scriptures
                   by
                   themselves
                   are
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   prove
                   what
                   is
                   canonical
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   not
                   :
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   scriptures
                   helped
                   by
                   private
                   mens
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 I
                 see
                 this
                 your
                 proposition
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 proof
                 :
                 in
                 sted
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 you
                 digresse
                 to
                 complayn
                 that
                 
                   the
                   poorest
                   handycrafts
                   man
                
                 &c
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   allowed
                   to
                   interpret
                   the
                   hardest
                   places
                   of
                   scripture
                   .
                
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 proveth
                 not
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficiēt
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 :
                 how
                 ever
                 men
                 err
                 in
                 expounding
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 point
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 before
                 :
                 your
                 assertion
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 argument
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 ther
                 were
                 but
                 
                   a
                   pretended
                   answer
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 your
                 bare
                 position
                 would
                 not
                 
                   break
                   the
                   force
                
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 *
                 yron
                 is
                 blunt
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 whet
                 the
                 edge
                 ;
                 therfore
                 you
                 must
                 put
                 to
                 more
                 strength
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 you
                 argue
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   That
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   lights
                   and
                   lanterns
                   of
                   your
                   opinions
                   hath
                   been
                   wronged
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   degree
                   to
                   bolster
                   
                   vp
                   heresies
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 The
                 assumption
                 is
                 a
                 rhetorical
                 flourish
                 :
                 
                   for
                   what
                   more
                   〈…〉
                   quent
                
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   with
                   here●i●s
                   then
                   at
                   their
                   fingers
                   ends
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   places
                   of
                   scripture
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 And
                 here
                 you
                 mention
                 divers
                 points
                 and
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 without
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 passe
                 on
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 argument
                 .
                 The
                 assumption
                 which
                 is
                 personal
                 ,
                 touching
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 and
                 unjustly
                 b●nt
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 strive
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 requite
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 and
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 wronged
                 the
                 scripture
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 .
                 Your
                 proposition
                 I
                 deney
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 men
                 wrong
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 eyther
                 ignorantly
                 or
                 wilfully
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 never
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 not
                 lesse
                 sufficient
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 The
                 Preists
                 in
                 Israel
                 †
                 wrested
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 taught
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 yet
                 was
                 the
                 law
                 in
                 it self
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ‡
                 referred
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 blamed
                 those
                 that
                 spake
                 otherweise
                 ,
                 as
                 wanting
                 light
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviours
                 most
                 holy
                 doctrines
                 vvere
                 vvronged
                 and
                 depraved
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 by
                 Pharisees
                 :
                 vvill
                 you
                 therfore
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 doctrine
                 vvas
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
                 Bevvare
                 of
                 such
                 pleading
                 ,
                 and
                 learn
                 rather
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 vvho
                 though
                 men
                 
                 depraved
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 yet
                 *
                 referred
                 the
                 Christians
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 vvise
                 vnto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 saith
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 absolute
                 and
                 perfect
                 unto
                 all
                 good
                 vvorks
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 1●
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 and
                 lastly
                 you
                 argue
                 
                   many
                   mysteries
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   〈◊〉
                   beleeved
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   explicitly
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   〈…〉
                   i●fallibly
                   (
                   prescinding
                   from
                   al
                   traditions
                   of
                   the
                   catholik
                   church
                   )
                   〈…〉
                   thēce
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   sufficient
                   to
                   make
                   one
                   beleeve
                   that
                   〈…〉
                   act
                   as
                   our
                   faith
                   requireth
                   .
                   Therfore
                   that
                   which
                   makes
                   these
                   mysteries
                   
                   worthy
                   of
                   constant
                   beleef
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   as
                   wel
                   as
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   ,
                   whither
                   they
                   be
                   traditions
                   divine
                   or
                   Apostelical
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 argument
                 I
                 deney
                 ,
                 for
                 neyther
                 many
                 nor
                 any
                 mysteries
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 are
                 without
                 their
                 due
                 and
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 .
                 You
                 labour
                 to
                 confirm
                 that
                 you
                 sayd
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 because
                 till
                 Moses
                 〈…〉
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 were
                 taught
                 by
                 traditiō
                 .
                 You
                 allege
                 also
                 Exod.
                 14.
                 thou
                 shalt
                 tel
                 thy
                 〈…〉
                 Deut
                 〈◊〉
                 ask
                 thy
                 father
                 and
                 he
                 wil
                 shew
                 thee
                 &c.
                 
                 Iob
                 ,
                 8
                 ask
                 the
                 former
                 generation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Also
                 ,
                 how
                 after
                 our
                 Saviours
                 cōming
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preached
                 viva
                 voce
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 wrote
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 first
                 reason
                 is
                 altogither
                 insufficient
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 scriptures
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 perfect
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 ;
                 yet
                 after
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 mought
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 .
                 You
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 neyther
                 tradition
                 nor
                 doctrine
                 by
                 lively
                 voice
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 spoken
                 .
                 You
                 might
                 also
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 beleeve
                 any
                 one
                 mysterie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 seing
                 before
                 Moses
                 ,
                 all
                 mysteries
                 were
                 taught
                 by
                 voice
                 .
                 The
                 *
                 pattern
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 shewed
                 to
                 Moses
                 on
                 the
                 mount
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 perfect
                 rule
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 build
                 by
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 shewed
                 .
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 therfore
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 sufficient
                 pattern
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 exhibited
                 ?
                 Even
                 so
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 written
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 sufficient
                 rule
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 31.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 Your
                 other
                 allegations
                 out
                 of
                 Moses
                 &
                 Iob
                 ,
                 wil
                 serve
                 much
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 Iewish
                 traditions
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 yours
                 ;
                 and
                 confirm
                 their
                 Thalmud
                 and
                 Cabala
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 your
                 papal
                 decrees
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Apostles
                 turned
                 the
                 Iewes
                 from
                 their
                 †
                 vain
                 conversation
                 ,
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 †
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 Iewish
                 fables
                 and
                 cōmandments
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 turn
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Our
                 Lord
                 also
                 reproved
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 though
                 received
                 from
                 their
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Mat
                 ▪
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 &c.
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 learn
                 (
                 God
                 opening
                 your
                 hart
                 )
                 that
                 Israel
                 was
                 not
                 left
                 to
                 unwritten
                 verities
                 for
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 to
                 tel
                 their
                 children
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 all
                 are
                 to
                 doo
                 ours
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 teach
                 them
                 Gods
                 written
                 law
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 44.
                 and
                 78.
                 
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 wher
                 the
                 fathers
                 told
                 their
                 children
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Moses
                 &
                 Iosua
                 &c.
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 continued
                 the
                 rule
                 &
                 ground
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 rough
                 out
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ages
                 ,
                 so
                 Malachi
                 the
                 last
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 comendeth
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 †
                 memorie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 giving
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 ‡
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 power
                 and
                 authoritie
                 of
                 vvhich
                 Lavv
                 and
                 Prophets
                 vvas
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 sayth
                 h●●
                 
                 that
                 vvil
                 not
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 neyther
                 vvil
                 they
                 be
                 persvvaded
                 though
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 agayn
                 .
                 Bevvare
                 therfore
                 ,
                 least
                 vvhile
                 you
                 ●●●k
                 to
                 support
                 traditions
                 ,
                 you
                 supplant
                 Christian
                 faith
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 levv
                 vvil
                 presse
                 you
                 by
                 tradition
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 Cabala
                 as
                 vvel
                 as
                 their
                 prophets
                 ,
                 seing
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 these
                 all
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 &
                 cannot
                 vvithout
                 them
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 ovvn
                 groūds
                 )
                 tel
                 vvhat
                 is
                 canonical
                 scripture
                 ,
                 &
                 vvhat
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 do●
                 affirm
                 that
                 God
                 gave
                 to
                 Moses
                 a
                 double
                 lavv
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 vvritten
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 vvo●d
                 of
                 
                 mouth
                 .
                 ●ambam
                 〈◊〉
                 Misnajoth
                 .
                 Your
                 particulars
                 insisted
                 upon
                 for
                 the
                 equal
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 .
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 god
                 hed
                 ;
                 the
                 baptising
                 of
                 infant
                 ;
                 the
                 pro●…
                 h●ly
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ;
                 the
                 lawfulnes
                 to
                 ●at
                 blood
                 &c
                 :
                 vvhich
                 you
                 think
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 scripture
                 without
                 tradition
                 ;
                 sh●w
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 a
                 stranger
                 in
                 Gods
                 book
                 ▪
                 for
                 it
                 afffordeth
                 us
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 for
                 all
                 of
                 th●se
                 ▪
                 And
                 〈…〉
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 〈…〉
                 without
                 sure
                 groūds
                 frō
                 scripture
                 :
                 &
                 shame
                 would
                 cover
                 our
                 faces
                 ,
                 before
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 &
                 other
                 heretiks
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 le●
                 goe
                 our
                 〈◊〉
                 foundation
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 your
                 sands
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 other
                 points
                 of
                 
                   Masse
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                
                 &c
                 :
                 vvhich
                 you
                 mention
                 upon
                 certayne
                 fathers
                 credit
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 ground
                 in
                 Gods
                 book
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 it
                 may
                 easilie
                 be
                 refuted
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 God
                 condemneth
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 justify
                 .
              
               
                 Wheras
                 you
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 testimonies
                 for
                 traditions
                 ;
                 I
                 readily
                 grant
                 you
                 to
                 accept
                 all
                 traditions
                 divine
                 or
                 Apostolical
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 
                 cōmandements
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 your
                 church
                 traditions
                 I
                 refuse
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 institutions
                 of
                 m●n
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 you
                 also
                 that
                 Paul
                 taught
                 more
                 things
                 by
                 word
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 that
                 his
                 Epistle
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 taught
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 needful
                 for
                 salvation
                 ,
                 without
                 warrant
                 from
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 deney
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 sūm
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 taught
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 other
                 evangelical
                 writings
                 ▪
                 If
                 you
                 wil
                 not
                 beleeve
                 me
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 himself
                 who
                 testifieth
                 that
                 he
                 †
                 sayd
                 none
                 other
                 things
                 then
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 Prophets
                 &
                 Moses
                 did
                 say
                 should
                 come
                 :
                 beleeve
                 an
                 other
                 Apostle
                 which
                 sayth
                 ,
                 ‡
                 th●se
                 things
                 are
                 written
                 that
                 ye
                 might
                 beleev
                 &c.
                 &
                 that
                 in
                 beleeving
                 ye
                 might
                 have
                 life
                 through
                 Christs
                 name
                 .
                 And
                 wheras
                 you
                 
                   wonder
                   how
                   men
                   should
                   deney
                   the
                   necessary
                   vse
                   of
                   traditions
                   ,
                
                 asking
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   then
                   we
                   wil
                   not
                   beleeve
                   them
                   that
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   holy
                   fathers
                   as
                   flourished
                   shortly
                   of
                   er
                   :
                
                 you
                 may
                 stay
                 your
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 how
                 Paul
                 
                 tea●h●th
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 vvis●
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 absolute
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 unto
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 ▪
                 for
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   necessary
                   vse
                
                 of
                 other
                 traditions
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 works
                 that
                 are
                 too
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 be
                 (
                 I
                 trow
                 )
                 work
                 ▪
                 of
                 sup●rerogation
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 also
                 answer
                 your
                 own
                 question
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 mind
                 how
                 there
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 many
                 
                 vain
                 talkers
                 and
                 deceive●s
                 of
                 minds
                 ,
                 
                 many
                 false
                 prophets
                 that
                 were
                 gone
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 many
                 Antichrists
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 after
                 their
                 departing
                 †
                 there
                 entred
                 in
                 gr●●vous
                 wolves
                 ▪
                 Now
                 seing
                 such
                 weeds
                 flourished
                 shortly
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 more
                 safe
                 for
                 us
                 (
                 think
                 you
                 )
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 &
                 Prophets
                 (
                 on
                 which
                 Christs
                 church
                 is
                 
                 builded
                 )
                 then
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 the
                 bo●●s
                 of
                 after
                 writers
                 ?
                 To
                 conclude
                 th●●fore
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 Christ
                 sendeth
                 us
                 to
                 *
                 serch
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 his
                 Apostles
                 †
                 doo
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 the
                 Prophets
                 before
                 ‡
                 spake
                 also
                 to
                 like
                 effect
                 :
                 this
                 counsel
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 I
                 shall
                 folow
                 〈◊〉
                 these
                 I
                 wil
                 exercise
                 my self
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 unto
                 you
                 that
                 ●…zelous
                 for
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 your
                 fathers
                 ,
                 I
                 shew
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 the
                 hol●
                 Ch●st
                 
                 walk
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 ordinances
                 of
                 your
                 fathers
                 ;
                 
                 transgres●e
                 not
                 the
                 cōmādements
                 ;
                 
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 your
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 presume
                 not
                 *
                 above
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 you
                 take
                 upon
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Popes
                   
                   definitive
                   sentence
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 This
                 position
                 if
                 you
                 well
                 understood
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 strive
                 against
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 
                   definitive
                   sentence
                
                 of
                 that
                 Papa
                 or
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 I
                 confesse
                 )
                 such
                 an
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 Pope
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 himself
                 that
                 is
                 †
                 Father
                 of
                 eternitie
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 ‡
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 us
                 to
                 call
                 any
                 man
                 our
                 Pope
                 or
                 Father
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 for
                 th●r
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 our
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 Mat.
                 23
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 But
                 you
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 an
                 earthly
                 Pope
                 and
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 confirm
                 it
                 by
                 this
                 scripture
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 22
                 31.
                 
                 Simon
                 Simon
                 loe
                 Satan
                 hath
                 desired
                 you
                 to
                 winnow
                 you
                 as
                 wheat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 prayed
                 for
                 thee
                 that
                 thy
                 faith
                 fail
                 not
                 .
                 Here
                 first
                 I
                 observe
                 how
                 you
                 labour
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Popes
                 definitive
                 power
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 you
                 pleaded
                 against
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 insufficient
                 groūd
                 ,
                 now
                 here
                 you
                 make
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 grounds
                 ▪
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 your self
                 .
                 For
                 before
                 you
                 taught
                 me
                 to
                 beleeve
                 this
                 is
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 saith
                 so
                 :
                 here
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 me
                 beleeve
                 your
                 Popes
                 sentence
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 scripture
                 sayth
                 something
                 which
                 you
                 imagine
                 makes
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 would
                 lead
                 me
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 round
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 tel
                 what
                 you
                 make
                 the
                 rock
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 wil
                 folow
                 your
                 argument
                 .
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 for
                 Simon
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 faith
                 (
                 upon
                 Satans
                 sifting
                 )
                 mought
                 not
                 fayl
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 neyther
                 did
                 it
                 fayl
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 fel
                 greevously
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 grace
                 made
                 not
                 Simon
                 ,
                 Pope
                 or
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 grace
                 cōmon
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 whom
                 though
                 Satan
                 sifteth
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 be
                 often
                 foyled
                 ,
                 yet
                 rise
                 they
                 again
                 by
                 beleef
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 their
                 faith
                 often
                 fainteth
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 never
                 faileth
                 or
                 is
                 consumed
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christs
                 prayer
                 or
                 mediation
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 ●
                 .
                 1.
                 2.
                 for
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 gifts
                 are
                 
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 giveth
                 all
                 
                 his
                 sheep
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 perish
                 ,
                 neyther
                 shall
                 any
                 pluck
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 You
                 procede
                 and
                 say
                 ▪
                 that
                 this
                 prayer
                 was
                 
                   consequently
                   for
                   his
                   successors
                
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 mean
                 successors
                 in
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 they
                 be
                 ;
                 neyther
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 Popes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 men
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 mean
                 successors
                 in
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 Peter
                 had
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 (
                 as
                 true
                 justifying
                 faith
                 is
                 caled
                 )
                 :
                 *
                 in
                 which
                 faith
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 succeed
                 or
                 come
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 they
                 that
                 then
                 lived
                 in
                 like
                 faith
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 &
                 are
                 and
                 shal
                 be
                 by
                 Christs
                 mediation
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 that
                 their
                 faith
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 †
                 life
                 )
                 fayl
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 :
                 Christ
                 chose
                 12.
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 
                 a
                 Divil
                 .
                 Iscariot
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Divil
                 ,
                 )
                 fell
                 into
                 syn
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 not
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 faith
                 fayled
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 cōfessed
                 his
                 syn
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 dyed
                 in
                 dispeir
                 ,
                 hanging
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 losse
                 or
                 perdition
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 mought
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 Iohn
                 .
                 17.
                 12.
                 
                 Simon
                 Cephas
                 fell
                 also
                 into
                 syn
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 ten
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 Christs
                 sheep
                 ,
                 no
                 child
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 therfore
                 he
                 kept
                 him
                 from
                 being
                 lost
                 ,
                 praying
                 that
                 his
                 faith
                 mought
                 not
                 fayl
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 at
                 an
                 other
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 *
                 prayed
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 †
                 for
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 those
                 also
                 which
                 shall
                 beleev
                 in
                 him
                 through
                 their
                 word
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 Simō
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Saincts
                 ;
                 though
                 speciall
                 need
                 and
                 use
                 was
                 for
                 him
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 yet
                 as
                 Paul
                 sayth
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 justification
                 ,
                 ‡
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 written
                 for
                 him
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 so
                 say
                 I
                 of
                 Simons
                 confirmation
                 by
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 is
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 learning
                 Rō
                 .
                 15.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 prosequute
                 your
                 argument
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 bidden
                 
                   cōfirm
                   his
                   brethren
                   ;
                   but
                   onely
                   S.
                   Peter
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   church
                   in
                   generall
                   hath
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 Wherupon
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 me
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 his
                 special
                 privilege
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 mans
                 ells
                 ,
                 save
                 his
                 successors
                 in
                 the
                 headship
                 .
                 Your
                 assumption
                 I
                 withstand
                 as
                 a
                 fallacie
                 ,
                 proving
                 Peters
                 popedome
                 for
                 confirming
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 reason
                 thus
                 :
                 Paul
                 sayd
                 to
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 us
                 return
                 and
                 visit
                 our
                 brethren
                 in
                 every
                 citie
                 &c.
                 but
                 onely
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 the
                 church
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 have
                 brethrē
                 :
                 therfore
                 onely
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 are
                 Popes
                 of
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 visiters
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 supremacie
                 of
                 visitation
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 supremacie
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 church
                 in
                 generall
                 is
                 a
                 
                 brotherhood
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 himself
                 calleth
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 brotherhood
                 ,
                 Peter
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 Paul
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Apostles
                 but
                 all
                 *
                 beleevers
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 as
                 Simon
                 had
                 brethren
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 every
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 brethren
                 ech
                 to
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 brethren
                 †
                 unto
                 Christ.
                 And
                 Peter
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 
                 a
                 joynt
                 elder
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 elders
                 ;
                 so
                 was
                 he
                 also
                 a
                 joynt
                 brother
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 brethrē
                 :
                 or
                 els
                 he
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 Christs
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 confirming
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 farr
                 from
                 proving
                 a
                 popedome
                 :
                 for
                 Paul
                 an
                 other
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 *
                 confirmed
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 Timothee
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 †
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 Iudas
                 and
                 Silas
                 being
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 ‡
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 or
                 ministers
                 of
                 churches
                 ,
                 are
                 taught
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 
                 doo
                 likeweise
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 Simons
                 cōmission
                 to
                 confirm
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 not
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 neyther
                 his
                 supposed
                 successors
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 presse
                 the
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   points
                   out
                   one
                   particular
                   man
                   ,
                   saying
                   Simon
                   Simon
                
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 having
                 spoken
                 of
                 al
                 ,
                 particularizeth
                 the
                 speech
                 agayn
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   thy
                   faith
                   ,
                   &
                   thy
                   brethren
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 cause
                 why
                 our
                 Saviour
                 should
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 thus
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 his
                 sifting
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 shew
                 more
                 weaknes
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 speciall
                 fore
                 ,
                 needeth
                 a
                 special
                 medicine
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 fore
                 being
                 healed
                 ,
                 the
                 recured
                 person
                 is
                 as
                 an
                 other
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 degree
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 had
                 no
                 privilege
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Is●ariot
                 onely
                 excepted
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 next
                 allege
                 from
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 how
                 Christ
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   builds
                   his
                   church
                   vpon
                   S.
                   Peter
                
                 ;
                 adding
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   changed
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Simon
                   he
                   makes
                   him
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   Petra
                   ,
                   and
                   ●●phas
                   ,
                   which
                   name
                   in
                   the
                   Syriah
                   tongue
                   signifies
                   a
                   Rock
                   ;
                   therby
                   to
                   prevent
                   all
                   frivolous
                   answers
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 wish
                 you
                 more
                 wary
                 in
                 alleging
                 of
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 
                 Christ
                 sayd
                 he
                 would
                 build
                 his
                 church
                 upon
                 that
                 Rock
                 (
                 petra
                 )
                 and
                 had
                 changed
                 before
                 Simons
                 name
                 not
                 into
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 Petros
                 .
                 And
                 wheras
                 CEPHAS
                 the
                 Syriak
                 name
                 is
                 ambiguous
                 to
                 signifie
                 in
                 Greek
                 both
                 PETRON
                 and
                 PETRAN
                 ;
                 the
                 ambiguitie
                 is
                 cleared
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 in
                 Ioh
                 1.
                 43.
                 where
                 Cephas
                 the
                 mans
                 name
                 is
                 interpreted
                 Petros
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 English
                 
                   a
                   stone
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 that
                 Simons
                 name
                 was
                 not
                 Petra
                 Rock
                 ,
                 is
                 playn
                 by
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 wher
                 the
                 Apostle
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 terms
                 ,
                 adding
                 also
                 a
                 pronoune
                 demonstrative
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 feminine
                 sex
                 ,
                 which
                 agreeth
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 mans
                 propre
                 name
                 ;
                 &
                 the
                 Syriak
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 demonstrative
                 hada
                 ,
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 propre
                 name
                 Cipha
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 appellative
                 cipha
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 by
                 termination
                 had
                 no
                 difference
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 standeth
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 grammatical
                 construction
                 that
                 Simon
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
                 :
                 so
                 neyther
                 standeth
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 theological
                 explication
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Rock
                 signified
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 figured
                 out
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 by
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 4.
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 title
                 that
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 prophets
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 give
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 †
                 
                   perfect
                   is
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Rock
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Rock
                   of
                   his
                   salvation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 onely
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 Rock
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 speeches
                 ,
                 ‡
                 vvho
                 is
                 a
                 Rock
                 save
                 our
                 God
                 ?
                 meaning
                 none
                 ells
                 .
                 So
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 foundation
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 church
                 is
                 builded
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 ”
                 Other
                 foundation
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 lay
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 layd
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 And
                 Peter
                 himself
                 telleth
                 us
                 that
                 *
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Rock
                 and
                 living
                 stone
                 ,
                 unto
                 vvhich
                 all
                 Christians
                 as
                 living
                 stones
                 doe
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 builded
                 to
                 a
                 spiritual
                 house
                 .
                 And
                 Simon
                 being
                 a
                 principal
                 stone
                 in
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 had
                 therfore
                 the
                 name
                 Peter
                 Stone
                 ,
                 of
                 Petra
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 all
                 of
                 Christ
                 haue
                 the
                 name
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 touching
                 faith
                 ,
                 are
                 living
                 stones
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Peters
                 ;
                 having
                 obteyned
                 †
                 isotimon
                 pistin
                 ,
                 a
                 like
                 precious
                 faith
                 with
                 Simon
                 Peter
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 :
                 though
                 as
                 touching
                 order
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 principal
                 ,
                 next
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secondly
                 Prophets
                 &c
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 other
                 officers
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 were
                 it
                 granted
                 that
                 Christ
                 meant
                 to
                 build
                 his
                 church
                 upon
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 upon
                 him
                 onely
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 *
                 Ye
                 are
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 th'Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 and
                 agayn
                 ,
                 †
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 the
                 citie
                 had
                 twelve
                 foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 n●mes
                 of
                 the
                 lambs
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 Christ
                 builded
                 the
                 Church
                 upon
                 the
                 12.
                 not
                 upon
                 one
                 alone
                 ;
                 &
                 it
                 resteth
                 upon
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 by
                 saying
                 super
                 hanc
                 Petram
                 ,
                 Christ
                 secluded
                 Peter
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 had
                 the
                 rock
                 ,
                 and
                 belonged
                 therto
                 aswel
                 as
                 Simon
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 foremost
                 in
                 the
                 r●w
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 onely
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 a
                 stone
                 ;
                 that
                 exempteth
                 not
                 others
                 from
                 this
                 grace
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 two
                 that
                 were
                 next
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Iames
                 and
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 onely
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 ‡
                 Boanerges
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Sonns
                 of
                 thonder
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 they
                 onely
                 thonder
                 out
                 the
                 gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 understand
                 (
                 as
                 
                 Iob
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 thonder
                 of
                 God's
                 power
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 also
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 office
                 ,
                 by
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 ;
                 though
                 perhaps
                 not
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 or
                 mesure
                 of
                 graces
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 answer
                 I
                 make
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 
                 keyes
                 to
                 Peter
                 ;
                 (
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 you
                 barely
                 mention
                 :
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Christ
                 asked
                 his
                 disciples
                 joyntly
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 Peter
                 onely
                 ,
                 )
                 
                 whom
                 say
                 ye
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ?
                 so
                 Simon
                 answered
                 not
                 for
                 himself
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Wherupon
                 Christ
                 pronounced
                 a
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 annexed
                 promises
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 grant
                 for
                 his
                 successors
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 defend
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 also
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 cōfirmed
                 by
                 other
                 like
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 as
                 Iohn
                 .
                 6
                 ,
                 67.
                 where
                 Christ
                 saying
                 to
                 the
                 12.
                 will
                 ye
                 also
                 goe
                 away
                 ?
                 then
                 Simon
                 Peter
                 answered
                 ,
                 Master
                 to
                 whom
                 shal
                 we
                 goe
                 ?
                 wherby
                 it
                 is
                 playn
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 asking
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 for
                 all
                 :
                 therfore
                 also
                 the
                 blessing
                 upon
                 the
                 answer
                 ,
                 must
                 concern
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 promises
                 not
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 cōmune
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 †
                 So
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 ;
                 for
                 further
                 proof
                 wherof
                 ,
                 set
                 you
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 keyes
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 by
                 scriptures
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 Apostles
                 had
                 equal
                 power
                 in
                 using
                 them
                 .
                 Your
                 supply
                 of
                 proof
                 from
                 testimonie
                 of
                 later
                 doctors
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 as
                 insufficient
                 ;
                 their
                 writings
                 neyther
                 being
                 authentik
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 anciēt
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 writings
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 records
                 ,
                 I
                 stand
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 I
                 lysted
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 such
                 weapons
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 cite
                 Doctors
                 against
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 &
                 Augustine
                 ‡
                 most
                 plainly
                 contrarying
                 your
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 that
                 the
                 Rock
                 was
                 that
                 vvhich
                 Peter
                 confessed
                 &
                 knew
                 when
                 he
                 sayd
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Rock
                 was
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 Peter
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 presse
                 you
                 with
                 mans
                 auctoritie
                 ;
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 shal
                 be
                 my
                 panoplie
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficient
                 artillerie
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 last
                 proof
                 is
                 from
                 Iohn
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 Where
                 Christ
                 sayd
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   Feed
                   my
                   sheep
                   :
                   which
                   sounds
                   as
                   much
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   as
                   have
                   care
                   of
                   my
                   fold
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   S.
                   John.
                   10.
                   it
                   is
                   sayd
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   flock
                   and
                   one
                   shepheard
                   &c.
                   and
                   therfore
                   he
                   honours
                   Peter
                   thrise
                   with
                   the
                   stile
                   of
                   an
                   Universal
                   Pastor
                   .
                
                 This
                 reason
                 hath
                 like
                 frayltie
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 I
                 deney
                 that
                 Peter
                 alone
                 was
                 to
                 feed
                 Christs
                 sheep
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 sent
                 al
                 his
                 Apostles
                 with
                 that
                 charge
                 .
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 and
                 before
                 this
                 speech
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 sayd
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 As
                 my
                 father
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Peter
                 therfore
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 
                 sympresbyteros
                 ,
                 joint
                 elder
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 archipresbyteros
                 ,
                 cheif
                 elder
                 :
                 )
                 so
                 was
                 he
                 also
                 sympoimen
                 ,
                 a
                 joynt
                 Pastor
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 archipoimen
                 ,
                 Cheif
                 pastor
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 himself
                 telleth
                 us
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 he
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet
                 ▪
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 ,
                 Christ
                 also
                 confirmeth
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 you
                 allege
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 10.
                 for
                 there
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 good
                 Pastor
                 ;
                 and
                 *
                 I
                 lay
                 down
                 my
                 life
                 for
                 the
                 sheep
                 ;
                 and
                 †
                 I
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 (
                 my
                 life
                 )
                 and
                 have
                 povver
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 this
                 commandement
                 have
                 I
                 received
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 :
                 and
                 
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 my
                 sheep
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 perish
                 .
                 With
                 many
                 like
                 speeches
                 vvhich
                 cannot
                 vvithout
                 blasphemie
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 any
                 mere
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 vvhich
                 is
                 *
                 one
                 vvith
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 unlesse
                 you
                 vvil
                 renounce
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Peter
                 your
                 Rock
                 ,
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 your
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 that
                 layd
                 down
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 eternal
                 life
                 you
                 cannot
                 make
                 him
                 that
                 *
                 one
                 Pastor
                 over
                 the
                 one
                 fold
                 of
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 neyther
                 thrise
                 nor
                 yet
                 once
                 ,
                 is
                 Peter
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 universal
                 Pastor
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 is
                 charged
                 †
                 to
                 feed
                 Christs
                 sheep
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Pastors
                 also
                 are
                 required
                 ;
                 &
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ‡
                 the
                 great
                 Pastor
                 of
                 the
                 sheep
                 ,
                 hath
                 given
                 not
                 one
                 but
                 many
                 Pastors
                 for
                 this
                 work
                 :
                 Ephe.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 heard
                 your
                 reasons
                 for
                 Peters
                 headship
                 ,
                 I
                 exspected
                 somewhat
                 for
                 your
                 Popes
                 pretended
                 primacie
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 you
                 shew
                 no
                 evidence
                 frō
                 Gods
                 book
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 none
                 I
                 trow
                 ,
                 so
                 ancient
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 your
                 position
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Popes
                   definitive
                   sentence
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                
                 is
                 farr
                 as
                 yet
                 frō
                 being
                 proved
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 preeminence
                 were
                 yeilded
                 for
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 I
                 not
                 grant
                 the
                 like
                 for
                 Caiaphas
                 :
                 though
                 Peter
                 vvere
                 the
                 Rock
                 on
                 which
                 Christs
                 Church
                 is
                 builded
                 ;
                 yet
                 your
                 house
                 may
                 be
                 situate
                 on
                 the
                 sands
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 you
                 have
                 sayd
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 what
                 the
                 3.
                 point
                 in
                 your
                 letter
                 wil
                 afford
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 next
                 foloweth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lastly
                   and
                   breifly
                
                 you
                 take
                 upon
                 you
                 to
                 
                   shew
                   that
                   your
                   Romane
                   
                   church
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   onely
                   catholik
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   holy
                   citie
                   .
                   Apoc.
                   
                
                 21.
                 &c.
                 And
                 first
                 
                   your
                   church
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   is
                   catholik
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   your
                   memory
                   ,
                   you
                   onely
                   are
                   catholiks
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   the
                   name
                   catholik
                   was
                   hateful
                   to
                   a
                   puritan
                   or
                   a
                   protestant
                   ,
                
                 citing
                 
                   Beza
                   ,
                   D.
                   Humfrie
                   ,
                   Sutcliff
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Your
                 reason
                 hath
                 no
                 weight
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 others
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 your
                 church
                 is
                 the
                 whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 Apoc.
                 17.
                 because
                 in
                 their
                 memory
                 you
                 only
                 are
                 lovers
                 of
                 that
                 whore
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 whore
                 is
                 hateful
                 to
                 a
                 puritan
                 or
                 protestant
                 .
                 Would
                 you
                 approve
                 of
                 this
                 argumēt
                 ?
                 Yea
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   against
                   the
                   article
                   of
                   our
                   beleef
                
                 to
                 deney
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 we
                 beleeve
                 
                 ther
                 is
                 a
                 catholik
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 universal
                 church
                 ;
                 no
                 puritan
                 or
                 protestant
                 I
                 think
                 denyes
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 your
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 particular
                 church
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 universal
                 or
                 catholik
                 church
                 ,
                 neyther
                 faith
                 nor
                 reason
                 dooth
                 perswade
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 the
                 auctors
                 whom
                 you
                 cite
                 ,
                 mought
                 vvel
                 blame
                 you
                 for
                 taking
                 to
                 your selves
                 that
                 ambitious
                 title
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 was
                 given
                 you
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 therfore
                 you
                 speak
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 ”
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 you
                 can
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 help
                 you
                 ,
                 sh●w
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 hear
                 ▪
                 Otherwise
                 your
                 assumed
                 name
                 Catholik
                 ,
                 moves
                 me
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 name
                 
                   Apostolik
                   ,
                   Pr●●tegiani
                
                 (
                 corruptly
                 called
                 
                   Prester
                   John
                
                 ,
                 )
                 among
                 the
                 Eth●●pians
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 gave
                 the
                 church
                 in
                 Rome
                 no
                 such
                 swelling
                 title
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 therunto
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 your
                 church
                 called
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 name
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 let
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 name
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 sayth
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isa
                 ▪
                 62
                 ▪
                 2.
                 )
                 except
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 noted
                 to
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 Secondly
                 you
                 say
                 
                   your
                   church
                   is
                   an
                   ancient
                   church
                   :
                   and
                   God
                   is
                   more
                   ancient
                   then
                   the
                   Divil
                   ;
                   truth
                   then
                   falshood
                
                 &c
                 ▪
                 I
                 grant
                 your
                 church
                 is
                 ancient
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 deney
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 .
                 Seing
                 then
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 grant
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 bring
                 ●orth
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 your
                 antiquitie
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 I
                 shew
                 
                 more
                 ancient
                 testimonie
                 then
                 yow
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 yeild
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 proced●
                 &
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   yow
                   grant
                   that
                   once
                   our
                   church
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   church
                   /
                   but
                   st●ce
                   it
                   hath
                   swarved
                   from
                   her
                   ancient
                   purity
                   /
                   shew
                   which
                   Pope
                   first
                   gave
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   d●fects
                   .
                
                 &c.
                 I
                 grant
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 church
                 in
                 Rome
                 in
                 t●
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ;
                 so
                 was
                 there
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Colosse
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 cities
                 many
                 What
                 their
                 faith
                 &
                 estate
                 vvas
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 records
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 a●s
                 &
                 letters
                 unto
                 them
                 What
                 yowr
                 faith
                 &
                 estate
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 also
                 by
                 your
                 late
                 council
                 of
                 Trident
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 b●oks
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 maynteyning
                 a
                 religion
                 unheard
                 of
                 in
                 ●h
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 vvhen
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 scanned
                 (
                 after
                 vve
                 have
                 ended
                 these
                 general
                 grounds
                 in
                 hand
                 )
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 to
                 manifest
                 .
                 Hovv
                 Rome
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 Lady
                 &
                 mistresse
                 of
                 al
                 churches
                 ,
                 I
                 knovv
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 ancient
                 record
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 save
                 by
                 that
                 mysterie
                 opened
                 unto
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 vvildernes
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 your
                 Popes
                 lives
                 vvere
                 in
                 Gods
                 record
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 I
                 could
                 easily
                 thevv
                 
                   which
                   Pope
                   first
                   gave
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   defects
                
                 &c.
                 but
                 seing
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 recorded
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 vvil
                 not
                 *
                 pre●ume
                 above
                 that
                 vvhich
                 is
                 vvritten
                 .
                 If
                 upon
                 mens
                 report
                 I
                 should
                 centure
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 mought
                 doo
                 many
                 good
                 men
                 vvrong
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 are
                 gone
                 to
                 th●ir
                 judgmēt
                 ,
                 &
                 have
                 stood
                 or
                 fallen
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 liv●ng
                 must
                 ansvv●r
                 for
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 present
                 state
                 ;
                 vvhich
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 not
                 vvarrant
                 by
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 †
                 vvho
                 liveth
                 &
                 indu
                 ●eth
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 your
                 dead
                 mens
                 bones
                 vvil
                 be
                 but
                 slender
                 pillars
                 co
                 underprop
                 your
                 church
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 and
                 testify
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 forecold
                 of
                 ‡
                 false
                 prophets
                 and
                 of
                 greivous
                 vvolves
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 come
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 spare
                 the
                 flock
                 .
                 Who
                 vvas
                 the
                 first
                 vvolf
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 vvho
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 Rome
                 &c
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 not
                 tel
                 :
                 out
                 if
                 our
                 Lord
                 have
                 given
                 vs
                 a
                 true
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                 ye
                 shall
                 knovv
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 fruits
                 ▪
                 vve
                 may
                 knovv
                 your
                 Pope
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 of
                 Antichrists
                 ,
                 &
                 your
                 church
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Cos
                 bi-bath
                 tsur
                 ,
                 Falsitie
                 daughter
                 of
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Be
                 not
                 offended
                 at
                 my
                 plain
                 dealing
                 vvith
                 you
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 concerneth
                 your
                 salvation
                 and
                 my
                 ovvn
                 ▪
                 and
                 I
                 vvish
                 your
                 vvelfare
                 as
                 my
                 ovvn
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 neaping
                 many
                 praises
                 upon
                 your
                 church
                 ,
                 many
                 dispraises
                 upon
                 o●ns
                 &
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 forsaken
                 her
                 ,
                 remayns
                 hereafter
                 unto
                 due
                 trial
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 (
                 having
                 finished
                 these
                 first
                 questions
                 begun
                 )
                 you
                 shall
                 set
                 dovvn
                 arguments
                 from
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 ,
                 eyther
                 for
                 your selves
                 or
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 obs●rve
                 your
                 dispute
                 against
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 vveight
                 or
                 colour
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 AEdomites
                 or
                 Ismaelites
                 (
                 elder
                 brethren
                 to
                 t●●
                 Israelites
                 )
                 should
                 have
                 alleged
                 their
                 outvvard
                 carnal
                 privileges
                 &
                 possessions
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 poor
                 brother
                 Iaakob
                 in
                 AEgyptian
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 a
                 pilgrim
                 in
                 the
                 vvildernes
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 should
                 have
                 pleaded
                 for
                 Annas
                 and
                 Caiaphas
                 and
                 their
                 proceedings
                 (
                 from
                 Deut.
                 33
                 ,
                 8
                 —
                 11.
                 and
                 other
                 scriptures
                 many
                 ,
                 )
                 against
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 and
                 his
                 disciples
                 .
                 I
                 knovv
                 he
                 magnificence
                 and
                 pomp
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 church
                 dazeleth
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 many
                 ;
                 her
                 sorceries
                 bevvitch
                 many
                 ;
                 her
                 fornications
                 destroy
                 many
                 :
                 but
                 her
                 cup
                 is
                 ful
                 of
                 the
                 vvine
                 of
                 vvrath
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 lovers
                 
                 shal
                 be
                 cormented
                 vvith
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 vvhom
                 God
                 loveth
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 her
                 ▪
                 Wherefore
                 serch
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 ;
                 let
                 his
                 law
                 be
                 your
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 not
                 fleth
                 your
                 arm
                 :
                 se●k
                 wisdom
                 as
                 silver
                 ,
                 &
                 serch
                 for
                 her
                 as
                 for
                 treasures
                 ;
                 so
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 intreated
                 to
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 escape
                 from
                 h●l
                 beneath
                 Which
                 grace
                 I
                 wish
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 doo
                 my
                 andevour
                 to
                 procure
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 So
                 rest
                 I
                 your
                 freind
                 for
                 all
                 Christian
                 help
                 to
                 my
                 power
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   Henry
                   Ainsworth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   letter
                   I
                   received
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   moneth
                   December
                   1609.
                   and
                   I
                   write
                   this
                   the
                   23.
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   stilo
                   veteri
                   .
                   From
                   Amsterdam
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Iohn
           Aynsworths
           reply
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   Mr
                   Henry
                   Ainsworth
                   in
                   Amsterdam
                   .
                   Site
                   audierit
                   ,
                   lucratus
                   eris
                   fratrem
                   tuum
                   .
                   S.
                   Math.
                   18.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 Perceive
                 now
                 by
                 your
                 second
                 writing
                 (
                 Mr
                 Ainsworth
                 )
                 your
                 readynes
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 vnreadynes
                 to
                 answer
                 all
                 the
                 groundes
                 of
                 my
                 discourse
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 as
                 still
                 I
                 pressed
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 authority
                 ,
                 &
                 vniform
                 consent
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 their
                 schollers
                 :
                 When
                 I
                 vrge
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 ancient
                 record
                 of
                 hystories
                 :
                 When
                 we
                 bring
                 against
                 you
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 councells
                 and
                 holy
                 fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 schoole
                 of
                 Doctors
                 :
                 When
                 we
                 vrge
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 assertions
                 of
                 Luther
                 ,
                 C●lvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 I
                 well
                 ,
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 pillars
                 nay
                 first
                 founders
                 of
                 the
                 protestant
                 religion
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 whose
                 neare
                 withered
                 stock
                 ,
                 the
                 Br●w●●sts
                 are
                 newly
                 budded
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 bud
                 remaine
                 as
                 blasted
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 parents
                 ;
                 You
                 think
                 this
                 answer
                 sufficient
                 that
                 
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   all
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                
                 and
                 so
                 erred
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                   l●t
                   the
                   fathers
                   sleep
                
                 .
                 As
                 though
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 had
                 bene
                 in
                 a
                 dead
                 st●ep
                 of
                 error
                 ,
                 vntill
                 this
                 present
                 age
                 .
                 As
                 though
                 the
                 Apostles
                 own
                 disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 sucked
                 knowledge
                 frō
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 discipled
                 of
                 you
                 for
                 their
                 dangerous
                 errors
                 .
                 As
                 though
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 *
                 Dionisius
                 Areopagita
                 ,
                 †
                 Egesippus
                 ,
                 ‡
                 Polycarpus
                 ,
                 ‖
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Gregor
                 :
                 Nazianz.
                 Chrys.
                 Tertul.
                 S.
                 Cypr
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 S.
                 Hi●r
                 :
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 were
                 all
                 deceived
                 ,
                 all
                 hoodwincut
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 ●rror
                 ;
                 yea
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 that
                 was
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 pillar
                 of
                 t●…
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 seated
                 on
                 a
                 roch
                 should
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 hell
                 gat●s
                 for
                 a
                 thowsand
                 five
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 contrarn
                 to
                 the
                 firm
                 promise
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 B●za
                 ,
                 I●wel
                 ,
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 Humfrey
                 &c.
                 these
                 tymes
                 grand
                 Iurie
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 d.
                 c●●ved
                 in
                 giving
                 up
                 their
                 verdicts
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 decrived
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 you
                 implicitly
                 condemned
                 as
                 hereticks
                 .
                 Surely
                 such
                 a
                 verdict
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 
                 win
                 credit
                 before
                 any
                 bar
                 or
                 tribunall
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 where
                 so
                 many
                 eye
                 and
                 eare
                 witnesses
                 cannot
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 evidences
                 ,
                 and
                 records
                 ,
                 of
                 above
                 a
                 thowsand
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 admitted
                 as
                 currant
                 ;
                 where
                 infinite
                 Doctors
                 and
                 professors
                 ,
                 are
                 refused
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 sciences
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 :
                 When
                 our
                 adversaries
                 own
                 fathers
                 ,
                 freindes
                 ,
                 and
                 adherents
                 are
                 held
                 as
                 partial
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 testimonies
                 of
                 what
                 condition
                 soever
                 ,
                 braved
                 with
                 this
                 that
                 
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   but
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   th●y
                   have
                   all
                   erred
                   .
                
                 What
                 doe
                 you
                 Mr
                 Ainsworth
                 but
                 teach
                 me
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 answer
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 can
                 bring
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 
                   you
                   are
                   onely
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                   ,
                   onely
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                
                 and
                 lichlier
                 sure
                 to
                 err
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 lived
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Pard●n
                 me
                 in
                 dealing
                 so
                 roundly
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 proceeds
                 through
                 no
                 aversion
                 towards
                 your
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 my
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 insufficiencie
                 of
                 your
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 descend
                 down
                 ,
                 more
                 particularly
                 vnto
                 your
                 answer
                 :
                 you
                 ●arp
                 first
                 at
                 my
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 thought
                 by
                 a
                 distinction
                 
                   direct
                   enough
                
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 you
                 except
                 :
                 as
                 though
                 direct
                 and
                 distinct
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 I
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 then
                 to
                 answer
                 by
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 
                   direct
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   distinct
                   answer
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 are
                 like
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 even
                 wearied
                 ere
                 ever
                 he
                 sets
                 forth
                 foot
                 in
                 journey
                 ;
                 &
                 therfore
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 journey
                 the
                 shorter
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 conceive
                 it
                 onely
                 in
                 a
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 dead
                 way
                 ,
                 deluding
                 therby
                 your self
                 with
                 imagination
                 that
                 your
                 journey
                 is
                 shorter
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 think
                 you
                 in
                 a
                 confuse
                 dealing
                 seeme
                 more
                 fearful
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 run
                 then
                 I
                 that
                 consider
                 the
                 questiō
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 handle
                 by
                 distinct
                 points
                 ,
                 dividing
                 my
                 answer
                 by
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 judgement
                 into
                 distinct
                 portions
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 I
                 answer
                 you
                 againe
                 when
                 you
                 demaund
                 of
                 me
                 what
                 shall
                 decide
                 al
                 controversies
                 in
                 religion
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 of
                 man
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   you
                   directly
                   enough
                   that
                   by
                   Gods
                   written
                   ,
                   and
                   unwritten
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   a
                   formal
                   motive
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   tried
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 catholick
                 church
                 as
                 by
                 
                   a
                   propounding
                   manner
                   ,
                   &
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   circumstance
                
                 necessarily
                 required
                 to
                 show
                 what
                 is
                 authentick
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 canonica
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 hope
                 this
                 answer
                 is
                 direct
                 and
                 plaine
                 ynough
                 :
                 Aske
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 what
                 burneth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 wil
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 fire
                 and
                 his
                 qualitie
                 ;
                 but
                 demaund
                 how
                 approximation
                 of
                 the
                 subject
                 concurreth
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 fire
                 never
                 naturally
                 burneth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 wil
                 tell
                 you
                 it
                 is
                 condicio
                 sine
                 qua
                 non
                 most
                 necessarily
                 required
                 .
                 Ask
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 who
                 gives
                 power
                 to
                 some
                 hidden
                 herb
                 vnknowen
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 operation
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 answer
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 herbe
                 principally
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 doth
                 determine
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   hic
                   ,
                   et
                   nunc
                
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 answer
                 the
                 art
                 ,
                 &
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 herbalist
                 ,
                 that
                 findeth
                 out
                 the
                 secret
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 herbe
                 showes
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 ,
                 and
                 vsed
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 due
                 operation
                 .
                 So
                 here
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 Gods
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 vnwritten
                 word
                 formally
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 church
                 that
                 propoundeth
                 it
                 as
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 concurreth
                 as
                 an
                 applying
                 circumstāce
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 church
                 being
                 the
                 treasury
                 of
                 all
                 truth
                 /
                 the
                 
                 medi●●●e
                 against
                 all
                 maladies
                 ,
                 the
                 ●howse
                 of
                 truth
                 showeth
                 vs
                 vnfalliblie
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 you
                 wonder
                 without
                 cause
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 answer
                 by
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 definition
                 and
                 distinction
                 being
                 the
                 two
                 eyes
                 or
                 guides
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 intend
                 briefly
                 to
                 show
                 how
                 my
                 reasons
                 that
                 I
                 gave
                 to
                 prove
                 my
                 assertion
                 ,
                 viz
                 :
                 That
                 onely
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 rule
                 and
                 an
                 infallible
                 guide
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 remaine
                 yet
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 pretended
                 answer
                 )
                 in
                 firme
                 force
                 unshaken
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 show
                 how
                 your
                 reasons
                 deduced
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 reasons
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 wrested
                 from
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 spake
                 them
                 or
                 meant
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 occasion
                 shall
                 offer
                 I
                 will
                 touch
                 your
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 questions
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 exact
                 and
                 direct
                 handling
                 therof
                 vntill
                 this
                 controversie
                 in
                 hand
                 be
                 ended
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 then
                 you
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 first
                 argumēt
                 which
                 I
                 brought
                 thus
                 ;
                 Nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 taught
                 ,
                 or
                 manifestly
                 gathered
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Bible
                 is
                 canonical
                 is
                 not
                 taught
                 ,
                 or
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 that
                 the
                 Bible
                 is
                 canonicall
                 .
                 Mark
                 then
                 how
                 Mr
                 Ainsworth
                 
                 smooths
                 up
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 givē
                 a
                 sufficient
                 answer
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 answers
                 that
                 
                   the
                   pillars
                   of
                   our
                   propositions
                   are
                   earth
                   &
                   ashes
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   the
                   whole
                   frame
                   of
                   my
                   Argument
                   lieth
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   .
                
                 Then
                 descending
                 more
                 particularly
                 he
                 answereth
                 that
                 my
                 Major
                 is
                 too
                 generall
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 sayes
                 many
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 though
                 
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   gathered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   ,
                
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 he
                 holds
                 some
                 tradition
                 necessary
                 besides
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 sayes
                 to
                 
                   be
                   beleeved
                
                 that
                 is
                 with
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 must
                 be
                 certaine
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 have
                 also
                 infallible
                 ,
                 &
                 most
                 certaine
                 motives
                 proportionable
                 to
                 so
                 firm
                 an
                 act
                 ;
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 beleeved
                 of
                 those
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 are
                 schollars
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 precisely
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 beleef
                 then
                 laiemen
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 drawen
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 rock
                 since
                 you
                 graunt
                 that
                 tradition
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 beleef
                 :
                 which
                 afterwards
                 you
                 deny
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   necessarie
                   to
                   salvation
                   but
                   is
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   .
                
                 For
                 now
                 I
                 ask
                 those
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 beleeved
                 without
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 eyther
                 have
                 their
                 motives
                 infallible
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 propounded
                 &
                 so
                 they
                 shal
                 be
                 faultie
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 schollers
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 proposed
                 beleeve
                 not
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 motives
                 that
                 are
                 propounded
                 are
                 not
                 certaine
                 ,
                 infallible
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 onely
                 cause
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 most
                 a
                 humane
                 beleefe
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 most
                 firme
                 ,
                 &
                 constant
                 supernaturall
                 art
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ever
                 most
                 certaine
                 and
                 infallible
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vnwritten
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 propounding
                 .
                 Moreover
                 your
                 answer
                 is
                 found
                 halting
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 necessary
                 unto
                 salvation
                 but
                 is
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 writtē
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 ,
                 since
                 nothing
                 with
                 
                 you
                 is
                 more
                 necessarie
                 unto
                 salvation
                 then
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 proved
                 by
                 an
                 other
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 that
                 also
                 by
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hence
                 you
                 must
                 cōfesse
                 ,
                 though
                 against
                 your
                 position
                 ,
                 that
                 something
                 most
                 necessary
                 vnto
                 salvation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 bel●eved
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ;
                 now
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 delivered
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
                 surely
                 things
                 of
                 lesse
                 consequence
                 though
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 though
                 ther
                 is
                 no
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 affirme
                 it
                 ,
                 having
                 tradition
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 vnwritten
                 word
                 tyme
                 out
                 of
                 mynd
                 to
                 deliver
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 my
                 Minor
                 proposition
                 ,
                 you
                 put
                 down
                 these
                 words
                 I
                 cited
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 learned
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Mr
                   Hooker
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   any
                   book
                   gives
                   testimonie
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   scripture
                   that
                   gives
                   credit
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   would
                   require
                   another
                   scripture
                   to
                   be
                   credited
                   ,
                   neither
                   could
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   any
                   pause
                   wheron
                   to
                   rest
                
                 or
                 assurance
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 answer
                 that
                 all
                 scriptures
                 are
                 theopneustoi
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 pired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 graunt
                 you
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 wil
                 demaund
                 how
                 you
                 prove
                 that
                 this
                 book
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 parcel
                 of
                 scripture
                 without
                 tradition
                 is
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 For
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 scripture
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 prove
                 
                   idem
                   per
                   idem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   petere
                   principium
                
                 ,
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 prov●d
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 :
                 And
                 besides
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 interpretation
                 is
                 onely
                 true
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 have
                 your
                 answer
                 ready
                 ceyned
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 but
                 *
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God.
                
                 But
                 how
                 doe
                 you
                 prove
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 How
                 doe
                 you
                 prove
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 effect
                 thereof
                 in
                 your
                 conscience
                 †
                 
                   piercing
                   more
                   sharply
                   then
                   a
                   two
                   edged
                   swo●d
                   ,
                
                 For
                 the
                 Mamchei
                 ,
                 Montanist
                 ,
                 Arian
                 ,
                 ●estorian
                 ,
                 Pelagian
                 ,
                 Semipe●agian
                 ,
                 Lutheran
                 ,
                 Calvinist
                 ,
                 Familist
                 will
                 ●ll
                 bo●st
                 of
                 this
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 will
                 all
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 illuminated
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 ‡
                 
                   spirit
                   that
                   discerneth
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 as
                 w●l
                 as
                 you
                 to
                 uphold
                 their
                 religion
                 with
                 wrested
                 peeces
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 .
                 Now
                 whereas
                 you
                 
                   object
                   that
                   the
                   Turk
                   c●n
                   urge
                   against
                   us
                   their
                   Allco●ans
                   antiquitie
                   ▪
                
                 I
                 answer
                 no
                 :
                 
                 si●ce
                 the
                 Romane
                 catholicke
                 church
                 can
                 shewe
                 their
                 beginner
                 ,
                 beginning
                 ,
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 declining
                 estate
                 :
                 And
                 wheras
                 you
                 object
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Iulian
                   the
                   Aposta●a
                
                 may
                 offer
                 plea
                 with
                 us
                 for
                 antiquitie
                 ▪
                 I
                 answer
                 no
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 catholick
                 church
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 faith
                 he
                 was
                 Apostata
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 supposeth
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 ancient
                 then
                 he
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 particularly
                 opposed
                 himself
                 against
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 here
                 objected
                 that
                 the
                 heathe●●sme
                 he
                 ●●lo
                 is
                 anci●●ter
                 then
                 our
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 ancienter
                 then
                 Judai
                 me
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 ancient
                 then
                 the
                 Divil
                 ,
                 truth
                 then
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                 those
                 Christians
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 ancient
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 most
                 true
                 religion
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 second
                 Objection
                 made
                 against
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 
                 the
                 high
                 Preisthood
                 that
                 was
                 judge
                 did
                 not
                 err
                 ,
                 *
                 in
                 that
                 Moses
                 was
                 never
                 ●viltie
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 &
                 Moses
                 was
                 joint
                 Priest
                 with
                 Aarō
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 
                   Moses
                   et
                   Aaron
                   in
                   sacerdotibus
                   ejus
                   et
                   Samuel
                   inter
                   eos
                   qui
                   invocant
                   nomen
                   ejus
                   .
                
                 All
                 which
                 appeares
                 and
                 is
                 most
                 manifestly
                 showen
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 ordered
                 Aaron
                 .
                 Exod.
                 29
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 Moses
                 is
                 cōmanded
                 to
                 sacrific●
                 
                   Applicabis
                   et
                   vitulum
                   etc.
                   ma●
                   abis
                   eū
                   
                   in
                   conspect
                   Dei
                   etc.
                   offeres
                   incensum
                   super
                   altare
                
                 And
                 that
                 Moses
                 did
                 execute
                 al
                 this
                 it
                 appeares
                 out
                 of
                 Levit.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Likewise
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 condemned
                 ,
                 the
                 high
                 preisthood
                 did
                 not
                 err
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 high
                 preisthood
                 remayned
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 cheif
                 judge
                 and
                 decider
                 ,
                 or
                 ●he
                 the
                 high
                 preist
                 was
                 our
                 Saviours
                 superiour
                 which
                 ye
                 wil
                 not
                 grant
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 pr●●sthood
                 was
                 infallible
                 onely
                 till
                 Christs
                 coming
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 clearly
                 foretold
                 that
                 at
                 his
                 cōming
                 the
                 highpreist
                 should
                 concurr
                 vnto
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 .
              
               
                 Finally
                 wheras
                 you
                 would
                 confute
                 me
                 by
                 my
                 own
                 practise
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 r●solve
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 grounded
                 on
                 Christs
                 promise
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Math.
                 16.
                 that
                 his
                 faith
                 should
                 not
                 faile
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 being
                 converted
                 he
                 should
                 confirme
                 his
                 brethrē
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 of
                 infinite
                 
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 mercy
                 to
                 promise
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 infinite
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 fidelitie
                 to
                 perform
                 .
                 Now
                 wheras
                 you
                 object
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 onely
                 this
                 promise
                 by
                 
                   Mat.
                   16.
                   &
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   &
                   churches
                   s●ntence
                   I
                   knovv
                   onely
                   S.
                   Matthevves
                   gospell
                   to
                   be
                   canonicall
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   gospell
                   of
                   Nicodemus
                   is
                   not
                   authenticke
                   ,
                
                 I
                 grant
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 here
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 maze
                 or
                 circle
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 fayne
                 from
                 hence
                 inferr
                 ,
                 since
                 this
                 mutuall
                 reference
                 ,
                 and
                 reciprocall
                 dependence
                 is
                 in
                 diverse
                 kindes
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 Aristotle
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 circle
                 or
                 vitious
                 argumentation
                 to
                 
                   demonstrate
                   a
                   causa
                   ad
                   effectum
                   et
                   ab
                   effectu
                   ad
                   causam
                
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 younge
                 Philosopher
                 wil
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 materia
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 doe
                 mutually
                 depend
                 ,
                 and
                 reciprocally
                 cause
                 one
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 one
                 
                   in
                   genere
                   subjecti
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 
                   in
                   genere
                   causae
                   formalis
                
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 Iewel
                 in
                 his
                 prize
                 dependeth
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 a
                 skilfull
                 lapidary
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 lapidary
                 dependeth
                 of
                 the
                 excellent
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 quallity
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 answer
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 formally
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 showes
                 she
                 is
                 taught
                 in
                 all
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 depend
                 of
                 the
                 determination
                 ●
                 
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 And
                 therfore
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 beleeve
                 the
                 scripture
                 to
                 be
                 scripture
                 without
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 And
                 at
                 this
                 answer
                 in
                 effect
                 you
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 therfore
                 eyther
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustins
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 leave
                 to
                 mervaile
                 onely
                 at
                 me
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 great
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 father
                 doth
                 give
                 the
                 lilie
                 occasion
                 to
                 you
                 of
                 wonder
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 unto
                 your
                 Corolarium
                 that
                 bad
                 rhetorick
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 solid
                 reason
                 gathered
                 out
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   my
                   faith
                   and
                   hope
                   is
                   grounded
                   on
                   the
                   Spiders
                   vveb
                   :
                
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 seated
                 on
                 a
                 webb
                 but
                 on
                 a
                 
                 rock
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 all
                 heretical
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 hell
                 gates
                 shal
                 never
                 prevaile
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 resolution
                 &
                 account
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 I
                 was
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 give
                 before
                 the
                 tribunal
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 thē
                 this
                 which
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 gives
                 
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 .
                 
                   In
                   ecclesia
                   catholica
                   etc.
                
                 In
                 the
                 catholick
                 church
                 doth
                 keep
                 me
                 the
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 agreement
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 nations
                 ,
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 church
                 began
                 by
                 miracles
                 ,
                 nourished
                 with
                 hope
                 ,
                 increased
                 with
                 charitie
                 ,
                 confirm●d
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 antiquitie
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 catholick
                 church
                 doth
                 also
                 hold
                 m●
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 frō
                 the
                 sea
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 commended
                 the
                 fe●ding
                 of
                 his
                 flock
                 ,
                 continued
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 occupieth
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 doth
                 keep
                 me
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 catholik
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 amongst
                 so
                 many
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 this
                 onely
                 church
                 doth
                 so
                 obteyn
                 ,
                 as
                 although
                 all
                 her●ticks
                 doe
                 pretend
                 vamly
                 to
                 be
                 termed
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 any
                 stranger
                 doe
                 chaunce
                 to
                 demand
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 the
                 catholicks
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 heretick
                 so
                 impudent
                 ,
                 as
                 dareth
                 showe
                 eyther
                 his
                 house
                 or
                 synagogue
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 himself
                 taught
                 me
                 what
                 answer
                 of
                 my
                 faith
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 before
                 the
                 eternall
                 tribunall
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 when
                 you
                 shall
                 come
                 there
                 to
                 give
                 account
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 allege
                 for
                 your self
                 is
                 that
                 you
                 thought
                 &
                 judged
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 private
                 spirit
                 interpreted
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 against
                 the
                 hight
                 of
                 nature
                 in
                 very
                 many
                 points
                 ,
                 against
                 al
                 antiquitie
                 of
                 time
                 ▪
                 consent
                 and
                 vnitie
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 streame
                 of
                 holy
                 fathers
                 learned
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 true
                 expesiters
                 .
                 Who
                 now
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 *
                 
                   putts
                   trust
                   in
                   man
                   and
                   makes
                   flesh
                   his
                   arm
                   ?
                   Who
                   are
                   taught
                   novv
                   by
                   the
                   †
                   precepts
                   of
                   men
                   ?
                   Who
                   but
                   you
                   are
                   led
                   by
                   their
                   ovvn
                   inventiōs
                   ,
                   spirits
                   and
                   illusions
                   ?
                   Who
                   but
                   you
                   ,
                   commits
                   idolatrie
                
                 in
                 worshipping
                 the
                 golden
                 calfe
                 ,
                 the
                 idol
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 invention
                 ?
                 Therfore
                 I
                 wil
                 cōclude
                 with
                 your
                 saying
                 took
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Psalm
                 73
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 roc●
                 .
                 o●
                 my
                 hart
                 who
                 is
                 my
                 portion
                 for
                 ever
                 preserve
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 you
                 fr●m
                 that
                 s●ylla
                 of
                 Calvnustical
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 devo●●ing
                 charibdis
                 ,
                 those
                 syrtes
                 ,
                 and
                 quicksands
                 of
                 Brownisme
                 ,
                 and
                 Pu●itanical
                 
                 
                 brotherhood
                 ,
                 where
                 men
                 make
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 soules
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 secōd
                 arg
                 .
                 you
                 examin
                 of
                 mine
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 b●●e
                 ●
                 naked
                 word
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 infallible
                 rule
                 or
                 square
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 you
                 pr●pound
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 writings
                 thus
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 difficult
                 &
                 includeth
                 many
                 senses
                 :
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 the
                 ignorant
                 can
                 not
                 bee
                 a
                 certaine
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 thus
                 .
                 My
                 antecedent
                 you
                 admit
                 proved
                 by
                 Tertullian
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 himselfe
                 whose
                 place
                 you
                 onely
                 examin
                 ;
                 the
                 others
                 you
                 turne
                 over
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 woont
                 deeming
                 thē
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 your
                 consideration
                 .
                 You
                 examine
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 now
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 that
                 in
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 epistles
                 
                   are
                   certaine
                   things
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   which
                   the
                   vnlearned
                   and
                   the
                   unstable
                   deprave
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   rest
                   
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   perdition
                   .
                
                 Here
                 you
                 except
                 against
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 sted
                 of
                 certaine
                 ;
                 where
                 in
                 deed
                 I
                 cited
                 onely
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 propoūding
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Protestāts
                 vse
                 for
                 yours
                 and
                 their
                 advantage
                 ,
                 meaning
                 so
                 tacitè
                 to
                 prevent
                 an
                 objection
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 answer
                 here
                 that
                 S.
                 Paules
                 epistles
                 are
                 not
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 thē
                 are
                 hard
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Greek
                 copies
                 have
                 
                   en
                   hois
                
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 which
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 read
                 
                   en
                   hais
                
                 in
                 which
                 epistles
                 :
                 And
                 wheras
                 you
                 object
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   stead
                   of
                   also
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   scripture
                   :
                
                 I
                 answer
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 speak
                 generally
                 since
                 the
                 very
                 plainest
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 have
                 bene
                 wrested
                 to
                 bolster
                 up
                 heresies
                 :
                 Thirdly
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 testimony
                 proves
                 scarse
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 antecedent
                 that
                 scriptures
                 are
                 onely
                 difficult
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 scriptures
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 it
                 proves
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 what
                 doth
                 S.
                 Peter
                 say
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 is
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 concerning
                 many
                 points
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 concerning
                 predestination
                 ,
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 vocation
                 of
                 the
                 gentiles
                 ,
                 justification
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 high
                 mysteries
                 S.
                 Paul
                 is
                 the
                 cheif
                 and
                 principall
                 Maister
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 artizē
                 you
                 bring
                 makes
                 much
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 an
                 unst●●lfull
                 Mathematician
                 ▪
                 or
                 sea
                 man
                 knoweth
                 not
                 the
                 right
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Astrolabe
                 or
                 crosse
                 staffe
                 ,
                 the
                 missing
                 of
                 a
                 hayres
                 breadth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 using
                 thereof
                 ,
                 makes
                 him
                 judge
                 wrong
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 infinitely
                 almost
                 although
                 the
                 instrument
                 in
                 it self
                 be
                 most
                 true
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Physitian
                 misse
                 the
                 right
                 Dose
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 right
                 ingredients
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 liklier
                 to
                 kill
                 then
                 to
                 minister
                 help
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 misse
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 judgement
                 &
                 sense
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 touching
                 predestination
                 ,
                 reprobation
                 &c.
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 turne
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 that
                 leaues
                 that
                 way
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 here
                 to
                 your
                 reply
                 that
                 not
                 all
                 but
                 onely
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 are
                 difficult
                 and
                 hard
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 since
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Berengar
                 :
                 have
                 stumbled
                 at
                 the
                 plainest
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 ▪
                 viz.
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 they
                 stumbled
                 there
                 at
                 though
                 S.
                 John
                 explicates
                 also
                 most
                 plainely
                 that
                 place
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 
                   Caro
                   mea
                   verè
                   est
                   cibus
                   et
                   sanguis
                   mens
                   verè
                   est
                   potus
                   ,
                
                 My
                 flesh
                 is
                 truely
                 meat
                 and
                 my
                 blood
                 is
                 truely
                 drinck
                 .
                 For
                 Luther
                 
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 one
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 ●uinglius
                 another
                 ,
                 Ber●garius
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 Calv●
                 another
                 Neyther
                 can
                 the
                 paralleling
                 &
                 comparing
                 of
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 scripture
                 with
                 another
                 r●n
                 dy
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 satisfy
                 the
                 infinite
                 difficults
                 that
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 .
                 As
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 2.
                 
                 Regum
                 .
                 23.
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 feild
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 lentills
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 1
                 Parall
                 :
                 11.
                 13.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 ba●iy
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 1.
                 ●●eg
                 .
                 7.
                 15.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 sayd
                 that
                 the
                 bra●en
                 pillars
                 were
                 thirty
                 eight
                 cubi●●●
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 yer
                 2.
                 
                 Parall
                 :
                 3.
                 19.
                 but
                 thirty
                 five
                 Math.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 sayd
                 that
                 Joram
                 bega●
                 Qzia●
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 4.
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 which
                 the
                 Protestants
                 call
                 the
                 second
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 Joram
                 was
                 father
                 to
                 Ochozias
                 ,
                 Ochoizas
                 to
                 Joas
                 ,
                 Joas
                 to
                 Ama●●●s
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 Joram
                 )
                 to
                 Ozias
                 otherwise
                 called
                 Azarias
                 :
                 Mat.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 3
                 16.
                 
                 Joseph
                 is
                 called
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 wheras
                 S.
                 Luk.
                 3.
                 23
                 nameth
                 him
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 Mat
                 10
                 10.
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sent
                 to
                 pr●ach
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 ●reffe
                 in
                 their
                 ●a●ds
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 S.
                 Mark
                 6
                 8
                 ba●
                 them
                 take
                 onely
                 a
                 staffe
                 ,
                 or
                 rod
                 in
                 their
                 hand
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 26
                 ,
                 34
                 and
                 Luk.
                 22
                 ,
                 34.
                 sayth
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 cock
                 did
                 crow
                 Peter
                 should
                 deny
                 him
                 thrice
                 ,
                 but
                 S.
                 Marke
                 the
                 14.
                 30.
                 sayth
                 Christs
                 words
                 were
                 ,
                 Before
                 the
                 cock
                 shall
                 crowe
                 twise
                 thou
                 shalt
                 thris●
                 deny
                 me
                 :
                 Mar
                 15
                 25.
                 ●ayth
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 crucified
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 howre
                 :
                 but
                 S.
                 John
                 19
                 14
                 saith
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 sixt
                 houre
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 condenmed
                 by
                 P●●ate
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 comparing
                 of
                 place
                 onely
                 with
                 place
                 often
                 times
                 ,
                 may
                 bring
                 a
                 poore
                 man
                 into
                 a
                 maze
                 ,
                 or
                 circle
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 adde
                 to
                 this
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 learned
                 Doctors
                 exposition
                 by
                 whose
                 helpe
                 all
                 these
                 seeming
                 contrad●●tions
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 salved
                 .
                 Now
                 wheras
                 you
                 may
                 answer
                 that
                 these
                 difficults
                 are
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 it
                 much
                 imports
                 not
                 whither
                 a
                 man
                 reconcil●s
                 these
                 places
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 graunt
                 the
                 first
                 but
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 sequ●●●
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 you
                 teach
                 that
                 al
                 difficults
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 helped
                 by
                 comparing
                 of
                 one
                 place
                 with
                 another
                 :
                 now
                 when
                 as
                 ignorant
                 men
                 shall
                 folow
                 this
                 your
                 rule
                 as
                 an
                 unfallible
                 guide
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 themselves
                 ledd
                 by
                 it
                 vnto
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 begin
                 to
                 cal
                 into
                 question
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 al
                 other
                 things
                 conteyned
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 seing
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 truth
                 affirming
                 the
                 little
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 abhorring
                 from
                 cōtradiction
                 of
                 a
                 litle
                 matter
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 braunch
                 of
                 my
                 antecedent
                 which
                 I
                 bring
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 hath
                 many
                 senses
                 ,
                 litterall
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 often
                 many
                 senses
                 literrall
                 and
                 many
                 senses
                 spirituall
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 you
                 deny
                 &
                 wonder
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 no
                 disputant
                 useth
                 to
                 prove
                 como●m●●●mes
                 ,
                 and
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 use
                 not
                 to
                 prove
                 cōmon
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 at
                 most
                 Protestants
                 allow
                 of
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 a
                 litterall
                 and
                 a
                 spirituall
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 l●s●
                 wherof
                 they
                 divide
                 into
                 three
                 members
                 ,
                 into
                 an
                 all
                 ▪
                 g●ricell
                 tropological
                 &
                 anagogicall
                 sense
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 cause
                 they
                 allow
                 of
                 this
                 since
                 D.
                 August
                 .
                 lib.
                 11.
                 confess
                 .
                 cap.
                 26
                 
                   et
                   lib.
                   11.
                   
                   De
                   ●●●●tate
                   Dei
                   c.
                   19.
                
                 sayth
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 often
                 ha●
                 
                 many
                 litterall
                 senses
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 fathers
                 held
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 onely
                 one
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 you
                 answer
                 ,
                 appliable
                 to
                 diverse
                 places
                 ,
                 times
                 and
                 persons
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 wonder
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 considētly
                 hoveld
                 with
                 your
                 own
                 conc●●t
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 caried
                 away
                 with
                 your
                 privat
                 spirit
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 to
                 most
                 manifest
                 .
                 But
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 pigeon
                 that
                 is
                 seeled
                 in
                 your
                 soaring
                 spirit
                 you
                 see
                 onely
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 downfall
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 your
                 conceit
                 you
                 ascend
                 bolt
                 upright
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 hath
                 many
                 senses
                 we
                 leave
                 as
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 fitter
                 for
                 another
                 place
                 :
                 Now
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 for
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 show
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 graunt
                 to
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 antecedent
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 that
                 one
                 sense
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 diverse
                 tymes
                 places
                 and
                 persons
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 very
                 difficult
                 ,
                 &
                 require
                 some
                 common
                 help
                 besides
                 themselves
                 to
                 obtaine
                 their
                 severall
                 true
                 expositions
                 :
                 nay
                 here
                 me
                 thinks
                 you
                 graunt
                 that
                 the
                 scriptures
                 hath
                 diverse
                 senses
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 graunt
                 diverse
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 formalities
                 of
                 senses
                 respecting
                 divers
                 places
                 ,
                 tymes
                 and
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 also
                 in
                 prosecuting
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 mistake
                 our
                 doctrine
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 hold
                 that
                 neyther
                 Apostle
                 or
                 the
                 Pope
                 have
                 domintō
                 over
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 authoritie
                 to
                 institut
                 .
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 neyther
                 can
                 they
                 make
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 tradition
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 received
                 tyme
                 out
                 of
                 mynde
                 by
                 the
                 vniform
                 cōsent
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 which
                 hath
                 kept
                 her
                 pe●petuall
                 succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 from
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 S
                 Aug.
                 in
                 epist.
                 118.
                 will
                 teach
                 you
                 that
                 
                   insolentissimae
                   infaniae
                   est
                   existimare
                   non
                   certe
                   fieri
                   quod
                   ab
                   vniversa
                   ecclesia
                   fit
                   ,
                
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 insolent
                 madness
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 right
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 doth
                 teach
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 declareth
                 onely
                 that
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 guiding
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 Neyther
                 dooth
                 he
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 omitt
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 humane
                 helpes
                 of
                 counsell
                 and
                 consultatiō
                 with
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 promise
                 frō
                 Almighty
                 stil
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 seeme
                 to
                 presume
                 in
                 omitting
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 naturall
                 and
                 prudentiall
                 helpes
                 and
                 meanes
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 all
                 diligent
                 ser●tinp
                 therein
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 15.
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 which
                 you
                 examine
                 of
                 mine
                 ;
                 where
                 I
                 lay
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 counsel
                 held
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 all
                 was
                 concluded
                 with
                 this
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 This
                 I
                 sayd
                 and
                 still
                 averr
                 makes
                 much
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 here
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 end
                 the
                 controversy
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 trusted
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 several
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 and
                 counsell
                 :
                 where
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 h●ad
                 and
                 vin●eere
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 vsed
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 inguisition
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 7.
                 verse
                 that
                 
                   Peter
                   role
                   up
                
                 ,
                 showing
                 thereby
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 preemine●ce
                 of
                 place
                 first
                 to
                 speak
                 ▪
                 noting
                 also
                 his
                 priviledge
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Gentills
                 were
                 chosen
                 by
                 his
                 mou●h
                 ,
                 though
                 S.
                 Paul
                 was
                 design●d
                 to
                 convert
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 unto
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 (
                 verse
                 13.
                 and
                 14.
                 )
                 S.
                 James
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 stan●●
                 
                 all
                 and
                 that
                 hence
                 we
                 might
                 rather
                 hold
                 him
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 hence
                 folow
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 S.
                 James
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Apostle
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierusalē
                 gave
                 his
                 sentence
                 nert
                 ;
                 For
                 surely
                 S.
                 Paul
                 and
                 S.
                 Barnabas
                 also
                 spake
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 speach
                 is
                 interposed
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 decided
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 confirmation
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 sentence
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 S.
                 James
                 sayd
                 in
                 his
                 speach
                 
                   I
                   judge
                
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 meane
                 thereby
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 principal
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 followed
                 ,
                 and
                 seconded
                 by
                 their
                 suff●ages
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 :
                 The
                 whole
                 assembly
                 for
                 reverence
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 his
                 sentence
                 holding
                 their
                 peace
                 The
                 which
                 S.
                 Hier●m
                 affirmeth
                 saying
                 all
                 the
                 multitude
                 held
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 into
                 his
                 sentence
                 James
                 the
                 Apostle
                 and
                 the
                 Preists
                 did
                 passe
                 togither
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 may
                 conclude
                 with
                 S.
                 Peter
                 this
                 poin●t
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 That
                 no
                 prophesie
                 of
                 scripture
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 private
                 spirits
                 
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 naked
                 word
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 S.
                 John
                 also
                 bidds
                 them
                 trie
                 their
                 spirits
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Joh.
                 4.
                 v
                 :
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 your
                 distinction
                 of
                 private
                 spirits
                 
                 it
                 li●le
                 avail●th
                 you
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 also
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 that
                 his
                 faith
                 should
                 not
                 fayle
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 e●●
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 or
                 sinn
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 an
                 other
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 doctrine
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 err
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 directed
                 as
                 Christs
                 Dicar
                 in
                 earth
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 he
                 dooth
                 not
                 neglect
                 naturall
                 meanes
                 for
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 any
                 waighty
                 cause
                 ;
                 But
                 useth
                 all
                 vsuall
                 serutiuie
                 of
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 takes
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 councells
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 though
                 you
                 be
                 also
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 can
                 not
                 showe
                 me
                 any
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 made
                 rather
                 to
                 you
                 thē
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 your
                 adversaries
                 ;
                 neyther
                 have
                 you
                 greater
                 signes
                 to
                 manifest
                 the
                 truth
                 then
                 the
                 Protestants
                 have
                 .
                 Nay
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 profession
                 thinks
                 he
                 hath
                 that
                 spirit
                 of
                 interpreting
                 ;
                 which
                 spirit
                 often
                 times
                 proves
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 A●niball
                 a
                 merrie
                 companion
                 ;
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 deceived
                 poore
                 Bullbrooke
                 the
                 interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ▪
                 by
                 casting
                 out
                 thrice
                 Bullbrooke
                 as
                 from
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 a
                 cave
                 whither
                 his
                 reformed
                 brethren
                 resorted
                 to
                 heare
                 frō
                 lum
                 delivered
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 afterward
                 showed
                 unto
                 the
                 whole
                 campany
                 that
                 flocked
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 their
                 illum●nated
                 prophet
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 strangely
                 called
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 alone
                 had
                 deceived
                 the
                 poore
                 man
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 hang
                 me
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 A●●●iball
                 called
                 thrife
                 upō
                 Bulbrook
                 :
                 Yet
                 admit
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 spirite
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 one
                 mistery
                 as
                 I
                 sayd
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 c●y
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 illuminated
                 prophet
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 
                   Dominus
                   celavit
                   hoc
                   a
                   me
                
                 .
                 Our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 hidden
                 this
                 from
                 me
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 not
                 revealing
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 every
                 false
                 prophet
                 brags
                 
                 of
                 his
                 spiritt
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 a
                 private
                 spirit
                 decide
                 any
                 controversie
                 ?
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 you
                 bring
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 wel
                 if
                 you
                 with
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Preist
                 would
                 learne
                 wisdome
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 that
                 visible
                 coming
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 the
                 giftes
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 worke
                 miracles
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 taught
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 truth
                 ;
                 if
                 your
                 followers
                 though
                 illiterated
                 were
                 indowed
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 then
                 might
                 they
                 with
                 them
                 take
                 upon
                 thē
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
                 For
                 S.
                 Luke
                 recordeth
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Saviour
                 opened
                 his
                 Apostles
                 vnderstanding
                 
                 in
                 all
                 truth
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 can
                 not
                 show
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 done
                 more
                 to
                 you
                 then
                 to
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 now
                 proceed
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 ponder
                 my
                 third
                 argument
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 which
                 I
                 did
                 occure
                 a
                 future
                 answer
                 .
                 Not
                 onely
                 scriptures
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 scriptures
                 by
                 a
                 privat
                 mans
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 or
                 comparing
                 one
                 place
                 with
                 an
                 other
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Which
                 you
                 say
                 I
                 dor
                 not
                 prove
                 here
                 ▪
                 to
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 prove
                 it
                 there
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 sparingly
                 in
                 that
                 this
                 point
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 partly
                 proved
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 goes
                 before
                 .
                 Yet
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 ful
                 satisfactiō
                 I
                 wil
                 a
                 litle
                 reinforce
                 the
                 force
                 therof
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 scriptures
                 hath
                 diverse
                 senses
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 diverse
                 references
                 to
                 sundry
                 places
                 ,
                 persons
                 and
                 tymes
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 a
                 private
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 assure
                 one
                 that
                 this
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 discern
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 spirit
                 interprets
                 this
                 vnto
                 you
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 this
                 infused
                 spirit
                 must
                 eyther
                 be
                 by
                 a
                 publick
                 message
                 bee
                 delivered
                 you
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 your
                 adherents
                 and
                 followers
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 visible
                 signe
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 dictates
                 unto
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 by
                 these
                 visible
                 apparitions
                 and
                 communication
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 you
                 wil
                 not
                 mainteyn
                 your
                 spirits
                 interpretation
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 secretly
                 instil●eth
                 into
                 you
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 ;
                 But
                 here
                 I
                 demand
                 of
                 you
                 how
                 you
                 are
                 assured
                 of
                 this
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 yet
                 here●ick
                 so
                 senseless
                 ,
                 or
                 error
                 so
                 grosse
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 tell
                 vs
                 of
                 this
                 private
                 assurāce
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 spirit
                 should
                 be
                 manifest
                 to
                 your self
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 could
                 give
                 no
                 warrant
                 or
                 assurance
                 thereof
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 followers
                 .
                 How
                 would
                 you
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 convince
                 an
                 Ariā
                 ,
                 that
                 wil
                 thwart
                 you
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 ,
                 my
                 father
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 I
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 humanitie
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 divinitie
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 bid
                 you
                 show
                 scripture
                 plainly
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 .
                 How
                 wil
                 you
                 answer
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 yeares
                 of
                 discretion
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ?
                 How
                 will
                 you
                 answer
                 us
                 Catholiks
                 or
                 the
                 Protestants
                 when
                 we
                 demaund
                 of
                 you
                 why
                 you
                 follow
                 the
                 vulgar
                 translation
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 Elder
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 originall
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 languages
                 almost
                 hath
                 stil
                 the
                 word
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 Preist
                 to
                 all
                 ?
                 Nay
                 since
                 the
                 holy
                 
                 scriptures
                 admitteth
                 divers
                 senses
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 explaine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 a
                 poore
                 artificer
                 perswade
                 himself
                 that
                 this
                 sense
                 which
                 he
                 apprehends
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 ;
                 Nay
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 easily
                 deceided
                 herein
                 by
                 a
                 p●…dicated
                 opinion
                 I
                 will
                 show
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 read
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 epistle
                 salutes
                 them
                 from
                 Babylō
                 ,
                 he
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 admit
                 S.
                 Peter
                 to
                 have
                 bene
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 Babylon
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 S.
                 Peter
                 to
                 salute
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 Babylon
                 in
                 Assyria
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 ●●ad
                 Apoc.
                 1●
                 ,
                 &
                 18.
                 
                 Babylon
                 againe
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 rooted
                 mallice
                 against
                 Rome
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 her
                 alone
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 applie
                 all
                 these
                 mischeifs
                 and
                 deformities
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 you
                 object
                 that
                 comparing
                 one
                 place
                 with
                 another
                 will
                 afford
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 sense
                 ;
                 I
                 ask
                 you
                 how
                 you
                 are
                 certayne
                 of
                 that
                 since
                 that
                 place
                 with
                 whome
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 compare
                 it
                 hath
                 divers
                 senses
                 ,
                 or
                 references
                 ,
                 how
                 are
                 you
                 assured
                 to
                 compare
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 each
                 circumstance
                 .
                 Nay
                 if
                 these
                 spiritual
                 men
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 decidants
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 they
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 an
                 evil
                 sense
                 translate
                 traditions
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 Greek
                 word
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.
                 v.
                 20.
                 
                 Why
                 are
                 you
                 ledd
                 with
                 traditions
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 word
                 imports
                 Apostolicall
                 traditions
                 ,
                 in
                 stedd
                 thereof
                 they
                 read
                 ,
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 institutions
                 &c.
                 
                 Why
                 did
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 printed
                 Bible
                 1●62
                 thrust
                 in
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 
                 Baals
                 image
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 Bible
                 ●595
                 to
                 corrected
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 every
                 image
                 be
                 an
                 idoll
                 as
                 they
                 translate
                 it
                 ,
                 why
                 Genesis
                 the
                 first
                 can
                 we
                 not
                 say
                 God
                 created
                 Adā
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 idol
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 images
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 were
                 idols
                 Exod.
                 25.
                 3.
                 
                 Regum
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Why
                 doe
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 Greek
                 word
                 that
                 signifies
                 hell
                 when
                 they
                 list
                 onely
                 to
                 signify
                 the
                 grave
                 ;
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 against
                 scripture
                 it self
                 .
                 Gen.
                 37.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 to
                 〈…〉
                 mourning
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 though
                 racked
                 in
                 sense
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 thought
                 his
                 sonne
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 of
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vnburied
                 without
                 a
                 grave
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 word
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 15.
                 speakes
                 of
                 the
                 dan●ied
                 ,
                 they
                 translate
                 onely
                 hell
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 the
                 
                 parallising
                 and
                 cōparing
                 of
                 one
                 place
                 with
                 an
                 other
                 settle
                 all
                 doubts
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 stop
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 contrarie
                 part
                 who
                 shall
                 affirm
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 ?
                 Nay
                 if
                 scripture
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 manifest
                 interpreter
                 of
                 it self
                 :
                 Why
                 did
                 Luther
                 that
                 affirmed
                 before
                 this
                 assertion
                 of
                 yours
                 
                   in
                   assertione
                   articulorum
                   10.
                   damnatorum
                
                 retraetate
                 and
                 recall
                 that
                 opinion
                 of
                 his
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   colloq
                   .
                   conviviali
                   titulo
                   de
                   verbo
                   Dei.
                
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 vnderstand
                 sayes
                 he
                 the
                 Bucolica
                 of
                 Uirgil
                 except
                 h●
                 be
                 first
                 five
                 yeares
                 a
                 shepheard
                 :
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 vnderstand
                 his
                 G●o●●icks
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 five
                 yeares
                 a
                 husbandman
                 :
                 so
                 let
                 every
                 man
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 tasted
                 sufficiently
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 hath
                 governed
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 .
                 Nay
                 if
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 be
                 so
                 easy
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ;
                 why
                 doth
                 Luther
                 cal
                 the
                 epistle
                 of
                 S
                 James
                 stramineam
                 ,
                 and
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 spirit
                 ?
                 Why
                 doth
                 Beza
                 writing
                 on
                 the
                 eight
                 chapter
                 call
                 into
                 
                 question
                 the
                 whole
                 book
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 averrs
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 probable
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 left
                 alone
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 with
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 write
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 with
                 his
                 finger
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 fourth
                 argument
                 you
                 being
                 forth
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   That
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   
                   lights
                   &
                   lanterns
                   of
                   your
                   opinion
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   wronged
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   degree
                   ,
                   to
                   bolster
                   up
                   heresie
                   ,
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 You
                 geaunt
                 my
                 assumption
                 and
                 you
                 instance
                 it
                 in
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Beza
                
                 :
                 Onely
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 you
                 think
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 say
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   rhetorical
                   flourish
                
                 .
                 No
                 flourish
                 that
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 confession
                 hath
                 flonge
                 down
                 your
                 strongest
                 pillars
                 :
                 But
                 you
                 say
                 
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   fault
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                
                 which
                 willingly
                 I
                 graunt
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 addition
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 gone
                 over
                 such
                 a
                 bridge
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 their
                 right
                 senses
                 ,
                 perfect
                 judgmēts
                 have
                 bene
                 drowned
                 ,
                 would
                 you
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 bridge
                 remayning
                 ,
                 thus
                 unrepaired
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 sure
                 &
                 safe
                 way
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 that
                 have
                 trusted
                 to
                 the
                 naked
                 and
                 bare
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 witts
                 and
                 spirits
                 have
                 grossely
                 and
                 dangerously
                 erred
                 ,
                 wil
                 you
                 hold
                 it
                 so
                 remayning
                 an
                 vndeficient
                 rule
                 ?
                 Nay
                 if
                 the
                 bare
                 word
                 so
                 cōfirmes
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 errors
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 some
                 one
                 common
                 and
                 visible
                 judge
                 they
                 stil
                 remain
                 stiff
                 in
                 their
                 errours
                 :
                 can
                 the
                 bare
                 word
                 be
                 the
                 indeficient
                 ,
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 infallible
                 rule
                 ?
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 :
                 dispute
                 against
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 ,
                 Calvinist
                 ,
                 Zui●glian
                 ,
                 Anabaptist
                 ,
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 Fa●●list
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 wil
                 ell
                 ●ite
                 place
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 interpretation
                 for
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 spirit
                 for
                 spirit
                 ●ieng
                 and
                 re●ying
                 you
                 with
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 spirits
                 dictam●ns
                 ,
                 telling
                 you
                 long
                 stories
                 of
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 breifly
                 this
                 argument
                 that
                 the
                 naked
                 and
                 bare
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 infallible
                 rule
                 and
                 judge
                 ,
                 s●…t
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 partie
                 overthrowen
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sentence
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lieth
                 in
                 the
                 judge
                 is
                 passed
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 every
                 supreme
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 decree
                 be
                 plainly
                 seen
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 all
                 contradiction
                 the
                 partie
                 overthrowen
                 in
                 law
                 may
                 yeeld
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 For
                 else
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 end
                 of
                 sentence
                 ,
                 no
                 end
                 of
                 judgement
                 if
                 the
                 partie
                 overthrowen
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 probability
                 as
                 before
                 recom●nence
                 his
                 suite
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 plea
                 without
                 any
                 ●●d
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 fift
                 argument
                 which
                 you
                 put
                 downe
                 thus
                 ,
                 Many
                 misteries
                 
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 are
                 beleeved
                 which
                 explicitely
                 are
                 not
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 infalliblie
                 (
                 prescinding
                 from
                 all
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 )
                 deduted
                 thence
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 beleeve
                 with
                 so
                 firm
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 ●aith
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 .
                 Therefore
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 that
                 worthy
                 of
                 constant
                 beleefe
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 aswel
                 as
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 traditious
                 divine
                 or
                 Apostolicall
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 places
                 I
                 bring
                 to
                 prove
                 traditions
                 How
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 onely
                 governed
                 and
                 taught
                 by
                 traditions
                 till
                 Moses
                 tyme
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 pen-man
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 Ero.
                 14.
                 
                 Deu.
                 32.
                 37.
                 
                 &c.
                 you
                 graunt
                 that
                 traditions
                 were
                 before
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 you
                 deny
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 assigne
                 no
                 reason
                 but
                 onely
                 this
                 in
                 disputing
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 total
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 where
                 I
                 would
                 inferr
                 onely
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 partial
                 togither
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 whereas
                 you
                 object
                 that
                 these
                 traditions
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Deut.
                 might
                 for
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Cabalists
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 rejected
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 ●
                 .
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 14
                 as
                 vain
                 conversation
                 and
                 Jewish
                 fables
                 ;
                 Is
                 plaine
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 Deu.
                 32.
                 
                   interroga
                   patrem
                   tuum
                   ,
                   et
                   anuntiabit
                   tibi
                   ,
                   majores
                   tuos
                   et
                   dicent
                   tibi
                   .
                
                 Ask
                 thy
                 father
                 &c.
                 
                 Ero.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Narrabis
                   filio
                   tuo
                   in
                   illa
                   die
                   dicens
                   hoc
                   est
                   quod
                   fecit
                   Dominus
                   :
                   Et
                   Iob.
                   8.
                   
                   Iud.
                   6.
                   
                   Psal
                   43.
                   
                   Psal.
                   47.
                   
                   Eccles.
                   8
                
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 speakes
                 of
                 such
                 traditions
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 &
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 estemed
                 vain
                 ,
                 idle
                 &
                 fabulous
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Pa
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 Thes.
                 is
                 plaine
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 taught
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 such
                 traditions
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 humane
                 in
                 vs.
                 For
                 when
                 S.
                 Chrysost.
                 comes
                 to
                 explicate
                 the
                 2
                 Thess.
                 2.
                 he
                 explicates
                 it
                 so
                 plainely
                 for
                 such
                 traditions
                 as
                 wee
                 have
                 in
                 controversie
                 that
                 D.
                 Whitaker
                 
                   de
                   sacra
                   scriptura
                
                 pag.
                 678.
                 sayes
                 that
                 S.
                 Chrisost.
                 spoke
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 inconsiderately
                 ,
                 &
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 father
                 .
                 Therfore
                 S.
                 Paul
                 and
                 S.
                 Chrysost
                 :
                 vnderstood
                 more
                 here
                 by
                 traditions
                 then
                 you
                 would
                 willingly
                 vnderstand
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 things
                 of
                 little
                 consequence
                 but
                 of
                 greatest
                 moment
                 ,
                 are
                 beleeved
                 onely
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
                 I
                 prove
                 manifestly
                 since
                 the
                 Bible
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 canonicall
                 without
                 it
                 were
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 traditiō
                 frō
                 tyme
                 to
                 tyme
                 as
                 authenticke
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 prove
                 the
                 procession
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 one
                 beginning
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 consubstantilitie
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinitie
                 ?
                 How
                 are
                 you
                 able
                 onely
                 by
                 bare
                 scripture
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 remedie
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 vsed
                 to
                 women
                 children
                 for
                 original
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 man
                 children
                 when
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 before
                 the
                 eight
                 day
                 they
                 necessarily
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 remedie
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 ?
                 How
                 prove
                 you
                 that
                 our
                 blessed
                 virgin
                 Marie
                 was
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 virgin
                 ,
                 
                   ante
                   partum
                   ,
                   in
                   partu
                   ,
                   et
                   post
                   partum
                   ?
                
                 how
                 ar
                 you
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 letter
                 against
                 Helvidius
                 the
                 heretick
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 he
                 vrgeth
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 plaine
                 text
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 originall
                 phrase
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   he
                   knew
                   her
                   not
                   till
                   the
                   brought
                   forth
                   her
                   first
                   sonne
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 know
                 you
                 know
                 what
                 it
                 imports
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 phrase
                 :
                 As
                 Abraham
                 knew
                 Sara
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 we
                 beleeve
                 this
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 Uirgin
                 Mary
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 bare
                 text
                 seems
                 to
                 make
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 How
                 doe
                 you
                 prove
                 that
                 our
                 sunday
                 should
                 be
                 celebrated
                 on
                 sunday
                 and
                 not
                 on
                 saterday
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 letter
                 without
                 tradition
                 ?
                 How
                 doe
                 you
                 prove
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 Easter
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 without
                 tradition
                 ?
                 How
                 doe
                 you
                 prove
                 the
                 Creede
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 naked
                 word
                 ?
                 How
                 doe
                 you
                 prove
                 without
                 tradition
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 blessed
                 sacrament
                 kneeling
                 ?
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 it
                 fasting
                 ?
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 blood
                 and
                 strāgled
                 meates
                 prohibited
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 How
                 are
                 you
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 all
                 these
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 by
                 convincing
                 reasons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 
                 alone
                 ?
                 All
                 these
                 you
                 say
                 you
                 can
                 prove
                 ,
                 not
                 alleaging
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 scripture
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 have
                 bene
                 most
                 copious
                 to
                 prove
                 idem
                 per
                 idem
                 in
                 other
                 pointes
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 .
                 Now
                 you
                 say
                 onely
                 it
                 would
                 
                   goe
                   hard
                   with
                   you
                   if
                   you
                   could
                   not
                   prove
                   these
                   without
                   tradition
                   ,
                
                 and
                 me
                 thinks
                 it
                 goes
                 hard
                 with
                 you
                 since
                 you
                 prove
                 not
                 one
                 particular
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Therfore
                 I
                 desire
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 confound
                 your
                 trace
                 so
                 like
                 the
                 Fore
                 ,
                 or
                 hare
                 in
                 doubling
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 answer
                 distinctly
                 to
                 each
                 poinct
                 as
                 it
                 lies
                 if
                 you
                 answer
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 to
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 point
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 with
                 S.
                 August
                 :
                 Genes
                 :
                 ad
                 litt
                 :
                 ●
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 23.
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 sayes
                 that
                 the
                 not
                 rebaptising
                 of
                 infants
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 taught
                 by
                 tradition
                 :
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 these
                 forealleaged
                 mysteries
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 without
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 tradition
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 answering
                 of
                 your
                 arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 allegations
                 of
                 scripture
                 falsly
                 applied
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 I
                 cannot
                 better
                 compare
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 orient
                 pearles
                 and
                 rich
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 hung
                 and
                 placed
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 in
                 an
                 Judian
                 ,
                 or
                 ●thiopians
                 lippes
                 ,
                 nose
                 ,
                 armes
                 and
                 legges
                 :
                 so
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 racked
                 and
                 wrested
                 from
                 their
                 right
                 sence
                 and
                 meaning
                 ,
                 their
                 lustre
                 ,
                 and
                 beautie
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 disgrace
                 thē
                 ornament
                 to
                 the
                 wearer
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 when
                 you
                 bring
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Deut.
                 5
                 32.
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 doe
                 as
                 our
                 Lord
                 commaunded
                 us
                 ;
                 not
                 turning
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 nor
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Deut.
                 12.
                 32.
                 not
                 putting
                 any
                 thing
                 therevnto
                 ,
                 or
                 taking
                 any
                 thing
                 therfrom
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 first
                 granting
                 that
                 God
                 commaundeth
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 hence
                 can
                 be
                 gathered
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 as
                 our
                 Lord
                 commaundeth
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 turne
                 vnto
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 scripture
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 rule
                 and
                 v●ptor
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 F●r
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 cōmaundement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 commandement
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 therfore
                 there
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 fourth
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 therfore
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 all
                 additions
                 whatsoever
                 are
                 not
                 here
                 prohibited
                 but
                 onely
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 For
                 many
                 other
                 Prophets
                 as
                 the
                 penn
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 did
                 adde
                 diverse
                 yea
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 that
                 the
                 definitions
                 and
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 church
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 mouth
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 dictat
                 are
                 most
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 text
                 of
                 scripture
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 speaketh
                 by
                 them
                 though
                 not
                 
                   tanquam
                   calamus
                   velociter
                   scribentis
                
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Luke
                 10.
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
                 heareth
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 contemneth
                 you
                 contemneth
                 me
                 :
                 Math.
                 18.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 doe
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 church
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 an
                 Ethnicke
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 expounding
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 18
                 v.
                 where
                 S.
                 John
                 saith
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 adde
                 unto
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 adde
                 vnto
                 him
                 
                 the
                 plagues
                 written
                 in
                 this
                 book
                 .
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 he
                 makes
                 not
                 a
                 protestation
                 against
                 the
                 expositors
                 of
                 his
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 heretichs
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 expositor
                 doth
                 adde
                 nor
                 diminish
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 openeth
                 the
                 obscuritie
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 the
                 moral
                 and
                 spirituall
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 answer
                 your
                 second
                 argument
                 ,
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 you
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 deceived
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 places
                 make
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 against
                 vs.
                 For
                 wee
                 holding
                 firm
                 our
                 assertion
                 can
                 cite
                 all
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 places
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 10.
                 11
                 19.
                 that
                 man
                 naturally
                 understands
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 mans
                 wisdome
                 is
                 foolishnes
                 .
                 Coloss.
                 2.
                 22.
                 
                 For
                 we
                 affirm
                 it
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 by
                 an
                 infused
                 habit
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 we
                 beleeve
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 directiō
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 promised
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 ●●r
                 ;
                 neyther
                 doe
                 we
                 when
                 we
                 allow
                 of
                 tradition
                 make
                 at
                 our
                 pleasure
                 voluntary
                 religion
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 tradition
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 his
                 spouse
                 that
                 is
                 taught
                 in
                 al
                 truth
                 ,
                 guided
                 up
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 your
                 argument
                 proves
                 nothing
                 since
                 you
                 presuppose
                 that
                 proved
                 that
                 rests
                 yet
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 answer
                 I
                 give
                 vnto
                 your
                 third
                 argument
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 Ephe.
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 Math
                 :
                 15
                 9.
                 that
                 faith
                 to
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Rom.
                 10
                 17.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 the
                 totall
                 or
                 onely
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 finde
                 many
                 thinges
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 expresslie
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 nor
                 thence
                 deduced
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 answer
                 breifly
                 vnto
                 your
                 4
                 Argument
                 ,
                 I
                 graunt
                 that
                 the
                 Preists
                 and
                 Prophets
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Ezek.
                 13.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 prophesie
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 follow
                 their
                 own
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 follow
                 onely
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 or
                 that
                 folowing
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 interpretaton
                 of
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Doctors
                 they
                 follow
                 their
                 own
                 harts
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 inventions
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 weake
                 your
                 arguments
                 be
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 with
                 more
                 reason
                 bee
                 returned
                 on
                 your self
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 I
                 take
                 vpon
                 me
                 to
                 prove
                 :
                 but
                 
                 more
                 rightly
                 to
                 say
                 onely
                 to
                 propound
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 this
                 mayne
                 question
                 be
                 ended
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 whether
                 the
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Pope
                 be
                 an
                 infallible
                 rule
                 and
                 guide
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 Thus
                 questiō
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 onely
                 intēded
                 rather
                 to
                 propound
                 thē
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 at
                 one
                 tyme
                 diverse
                 pro●s
                 togither
                 in
                 the
                 fyre
                 ;
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 handle
                 it
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 vellitation
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 prove
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 hence
                 inferr
                 :
                 But
                 you
                 so
                 mangle
                 in
                 propounding
                 the
                 reasons
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 onely
                 point
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 seeme
                 not
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 intend
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 leave
                 out
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 argument
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Peter
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prerogatives
                 and
                 priviledge
                 given
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 named
                 first
                 amongst
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 alone
                 walked
                 with
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                 on
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 Of
                 the
                 sundry
                 promises
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 made
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 hell
                 gates
                 should
                 not
                 prevayle
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 being
                 confirmed
                 should
                 confirme
                 his
                 brethren
                 ;
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 washed
                 S.
                 Peters
                 feet
                 first
                 ;
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 onely
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 should
                 receive
                 a
                 reveled
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 particular
                 Martyrdom
                 of
                 the
                 cross
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 after
                 infusion
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 first
                 promi●
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 first
                 miracle
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 as
                 a
                 supreame
                 judge
                 did
                 condemne
                 the
                 hypocrisie
                 of
                 Ananias
                 and
                 Saphiras
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 first
                 discovered
                 Symon
                 Magus
                 and
                 condemned
                 him
                 ;
                 All
                 which
                 and
                 other
                 circumstances
                 concurring
                 onely
                 in
                 S.
                 Peter
                 showes
                 manifestly
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 had
                 preeminence
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 rock
                 and
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 Cephas
                 so
                 particularly
                 pointed
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 given
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 nativitie
                 Simon
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 
                   Bar
                   Ionae
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 new
                 imposed
                 name
                 Cephas
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 cavil
                 might
                 be
                 took
                 at
                 a
                 legacie
                 so
                 strongly
                 and
                 particularly
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 Now
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 bring
                 or
                 can
                 alleage
                 against
                 this
                 belike
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 Cephas
                 was
                 interpreted
                 Petros
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Greek
                 eyther
                 signifies
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 stone
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 it
                 avayleth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 since
                 Petros
                 signifyes
                 ,
                 eyther
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 stone
                 ;
                 now
                 if
                 you
                 ask
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 Petros
                 and
                 not
                 Petra
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 masculine
                 gender
                 best
                 fitted
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 is
                 the
                 rock
                 plainely
                 appeareth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 text
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 in
                 the
                 Caldei
                 tongue
                 
                   super
                   hoc
                   Cepha
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 vulgar
                 
                   super
                   hanc
                   Petram
                
                 ;
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 signifies
                 the
                 rock
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 grāmaticall
                 construction
                 you
                 seeme
                 not
                 much
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 confess
                 that
                 Cephas
                 signifies
                 indifferently
                 a
                 rocke
                 or
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 now
                 your
                 private
                 spirits
                 interpretatiō
                 would
                 onely
                 limit
                 it
                 vnto
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 though
                 against
                 S.
                 Hier
                 :
                 most
                 slit●full
                 in
                 languages
                 and
                 tongues
                 in
                 
                   c.
                   2.
                   epist.
                   ad
                   Gal.
                
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 it
                 signifies
                 a
                 rocke
                 :
                 
                   Optatus
                   lib.
                   2.
                   contra
                   Parmen
                
                 :
                 sayes
                 that
                 in
                 Greek
                 it
                 signifies
                 a
                 head
                 :
                 As
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 8
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 Daniel
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Psal.
                 117.
                 
                 Math.
                 21.
                 
                 Rom.
                 9
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 2
                 ●
                 .
                 so
                 after
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 measured
                 proportion
                 S.
                 Peter
                 by
                 the
                 delegatiō
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 his
                 Vicegerent
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 a
                 visible
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 object
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 answered
                 as
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 therfore
                 had
                 not
                 these
                 promises
                 made
                 unto
                 him
                 alone
                 ;
                 makes
                 much
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 spokesman
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 the
                 Masterspring
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 judgments
                 ,
                 seemes
                 to
                 graunt
                 him
                 superioritie
                 ,
                 and
                 preeminence
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 I
                 graunt
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 S.
                 Peter
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 prerogative
                 of
                 place
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 represented
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 No
                 more
                 could
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Abraham
                 be
                 two
                 sonnes
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 represented
                 two
                 nations
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 you
                 object
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 foundations
                 ,
                 A●oc
                 .
                 21.
                 14.
                 
                 I
                 graunt
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 principall
                 .
                 Neyther
                 both
                 
                 the
                 headship
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 derogate
                 from
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 since
                 S.
                 Peter
                 is
                 but
                 subordinated
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 of
                 his
                 free
                 institution
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 place
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 be
                 understood
                 absolutely
                 ;
                 Other
                 foundation
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 lay
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 layd
                 which
                 is
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Pa
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 false
                 where
                 he
                 bidds
                 us
                 build
                 upō
                 the
                 foundatiō
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 less
                 principall
                 foundation
                 or
                 roch
                 may
                 wel
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 absolute
                 ,
                 most
                 perfect
                 rock
                 and
                 foundation
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 foundation
                 though
                 S.
                 Peter
                 be
                 chiefe
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 might
                 reply
                 that
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 supremacie
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 late
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 see
                 Carthw
                 .
                 lib.
                 2
                 pag.
                 507.
                 50.
                 lib.
                 2
                 pag.
                 97.
                 
                 Fullie
                 against
                 Saunders
                 rocke
                 pag.
                 248.
                 271.
                 vpon
                 the
                 ●hemis●
                 restament
                 where
                 he
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 began
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 supremacie
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 4.
                 generall
                 counsells
                 so
                 many
                 yeares
                 agoe
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 poinet
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 supremacie
                 doth
                 not
                 lack
                 force
                 of
                 reason
                 to
                 confirme
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 onely
                 alleage
                 one
                 generall
                 reason
                 is
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 ecclesiasticall
                 Hierarchie
                 is
                 no
                 worse
                 governed
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 temporall
                 regiment
                 and
                 government
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Math.
                 25.
                 
                 It
                 to
                 compared
                 unto
                 a
                 kingdome
                 that
                 is
                 governed
                 by
                 one
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 to
                 a
                 familie
                 well
                 governed
                 .
                 Caut.
                 6.
                 to
                 a
                 Campe
                 well
                 ordered
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 all
                 wel
                 ordered
                 common
                 wealthes
                 there
                 is
                 ever
                 required
                 some
                 visible
                 judge
                 besides
                 the
                 written
                 law
                 ;
                 since
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 supreme
                 judge
                 to
                 know
                 and
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 cōtroversies
                 when
                 they
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ponder
                 well
                 and
                 examine
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 2.
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 to
                 erplicate
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 pronounce
                 sentence
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 one
                 partie
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 necessary
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 to
                 compell
                 those
                 that
                 refuse
                 ,
                 to
                 due
                 observation
                 thereof
                 .
                 Now
                 since
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 as
                 wel
                 ordered
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 goverment
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 ariseth
                 the
                 like
                 difficults
                 in
                 her
                 lawes
                 explication
                 ,
                 as
                 can
                 happen
                 in
                 any
                 temporall
                 and
                 politicall
                 government
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 spouse
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 to
                 denie
                 her
                 those
                 helpes
                 ,
                 which
                 necessarily
                 must
                 be
                 graunted
                 to
                 all
                 well
                 governed
                 common
                 wealthes
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 a
                 supreme
                 judge
                 in
                 explicating
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 low
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 reason
                 S.
                 Peters
                 successor
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 difficults
                 of
                 momēt
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 vnto
                 for
                 counsel
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 with
                 obedience
                 when
                 he
                 counselleth
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 whē
                 he
                 proceeds
                 with
                 his
                 powrfull
                 jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 my
                 supplie
                 of
                 later
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 branding
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 and
                 venerable
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 noveltie
                 ;
                 and
                 onely
                 you
                 please
                 your self
                 with
                 this
                 answer
                 that
                 you
                 account
                 them
                 all
                 as
                 insufficient
                 :
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 or
                 think
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 wonder
                 more
                 how
                 you
                 can
                 averr
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 could
                 cite
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 Father
                 for
                 Father
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 for
                 Doctor
                 with
                 vs
                 :
                 although
                 you
                 cite
                 S.
                 August
                 .
                 11.
                 
                   de
                   verbo
                   Dei
                   sec.
                   12.
                
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 roche
                 and
                 not
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 first
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 manifestly
                 contrary
                 vs.
                 For
                 though
                 
                   1.
                   lib.
                   retract
                   .
                   c.
                   23.
                
                 he
                 doth
                 approve
                 rather
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 manifestly
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thinks
                 the
                 other
                 opinion
                 false
                 ,
                 or
                 improbable
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 ronfesseth
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 hymne
                 of
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 head
                 and
                 rocke
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 proposed
                 the
                 cōmon
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 private
                 judgement
                 :
                 In
                 great
                 humilitie
                 he
                 concludeth
                 all
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 reader
                 chuse
                 whether
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 opinions
                 is
                 the
                 probabler
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 how
                 ill
                 a
                 friend
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 S.
                 August
                 .
                 thus
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 racke
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 you
                 may
                 inforce
                 fathers
                 to
                 seeme
                 to
                 speake
                 for
                 your
                 cause
                 in
                 great
                 nūber
                 if
                 you
                 bring
                 those
                 that
                 makes
                 against
                 you
                 :
                 &
                 me
                 thinks
                 you
                 that
                 rely
                 most
                 in
                 expositiōs
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 on
                 still
                 of
                 lāguages
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 onely
                 rely
                 of
                 S.
                 August
                 :
                 words
                 here
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 skill
                 of
                 languages
                 mistook
                 a
                 litle
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 S.
                 August
                 :
                 in
                 Psal.
                 63
                 ,
                 
                   et
                   contra
                   partes
                   Donati
                
                 calls
                 S.
                 Peter
                 &
                 his
                 successors
                 the
                 rock
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 hell
                 gates
                 shall
                 not
                 prevaile
                 :
                 So
                 sapes
                 Tertull.
                 
                   De
                   praescript
                   .
                   Orig.
                   homil
                   .
                   5.
                   in
                   Exod.
                   S.
                   Cypr.
                   De
                   unitate
                   Ecclesiae
                   .
                   S.
                   Hyllar
                   .
                   cant
                   .
                   16.
                   in
                   Math.
                   S.
                   Ambr
                   :
                   serm
                   :
                   47.
                   68.
                   lib.
                   6.
                   in
                   c.
                   5
                   Lucae
                   .
                   S.
                   Chrysost.
                   homil
                   .
                   55.
                   in
                   Math.
                   S.
                   Cyrill
                   .
                   lib.
                   2.
                   c.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   cōment
                   ,
                   in
                   Ioannem
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 you
                 produce
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 bring
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 21.
                 wher
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 
                   Pasce
                   oves
                   meas
                
                 seed
                 my
                 flock
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 words
                 I
                 assumed
                 S.
                 Peters
                 priviledge
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ;
                 since
                 here
                 a
                 Pastorall
                 office
                 is
                 graunted
                 unto
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 feed
                 with
                 pasture
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 ,
                 to
                 governe
                 ,
                 chasten
                 ,
                 and
                 heale
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 alike
                 charged
                 here
                 to
                 feede
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 manifest
                 out
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 sayd
                 onely
                 to
                 him
                 feed
                 my
                 flocke
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 sayd
                 before
                 ,
                 lovest
                 thou
                 me
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 ?
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 he
                 excludeth
                 all
                 the
                 others
                 :
                 Besides
                 Christ
                 speakes
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 feed
                 his
                 generall
                 flock
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 speak
                 unto
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 feed
                 their
                 particular
                 charges
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 S.
                 Leo
                 saith
                 3.
                 
                   anniversario
                   assumptionis
                
                 .
                 sayth
                 
                   Petro
                   hoc
                   singulariter
                   creditur
                   ,
                   quia
                   cunctis
                   Ecclesiae
                   rectoribus
                   Petri
                   forma
                   praeponitur
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 answer
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 generall
                 charge
                 given
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 the
                 particular
                 charge
                 implicitly
                 was
                 commended
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 joinet
                 Preists
                 with
                 S.
                 Peter
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 5
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 spoken
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 joinctly
                 Preists
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 preeminence
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 others
                 did
                 joinctly
                 labour
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 nations
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 after
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 litle
                 smoothed
                 up
                 your self
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 your
                 part
                 in
                 this
                 poinct
                 ,
                 then
                 begin
                 you
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 my
                 affertiō
                 is
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 better
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 the
                 indifferent
                 reader
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 take
                 upō
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 
                 pliant
                 and
                 ju●●e
                 in
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 cause
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 you
                 say
                 I
                 lack
                 an●i●uitie
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 supremacie
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 no
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Protest
                 〈◊〉
                 own
                 Doctors
                 teacheth
                 that
                 it
                 began
                 in
                 the
                 Niceā
                 councell
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 scan
                 the
                 matter
                 how
                 it
                 come
                 in
                 then
                 I
                 know
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 it
                 of
                 equall
                 age
                 or
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 S
                 Peter
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 truth
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 tast
                 what
                 doctrine
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 follow
                 ;
                 Therfore
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 you
                 impugne
                 Cardinall
                 Bellar
                 :
                 doctrine
                 as
                 it
                 lieth
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 at
                 once
                 impugne
                 both
                 that
                 learned
                 man
                 and
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 learning
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 my self
                 a
                 scholler
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 thing
                 which
                 you
                 examine
                 of
                 mine
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 name
                 Catholicke
                 ;
                 which
                 faine
                 you
                 would
                 challenge
                 vnto
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 better
                 consideration
                 you
                 seeme
                 to
                 refuse
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 doe
                 not
                 you
                 aswel
                 reject
                 the
                 name
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 consubstantialitie
                 ,
                 three
                 persons
                 and
                 one
                 God
                 ?
                 Nay
                 why
                 doe
                 you
                 not
                 reject
                 as
                 wel
                 the
                 Crede
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 church
                 be
                 a
                 catholicke
                 mother
                 ,
                 surely
                 she
                 hath
                 Catholicke
                 children
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 wil
                 be
                 none
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 belike
                 say
                 with
                 Gaudentius
                 the
                 hereticke
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 Catholike
                 is
                 a
                 humane
                 fiction
                 .
                 
                   D.
                   August
                   .
                   contra
                   Gaudent
                   .
                   
                   lib.
                   2.
                   c.
                   25.
                   
                
                 Or
                 with
                 Beza
                 you
                 helshe
                 when
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 
                   a
                   swelling
                   title
                
                 you
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 
                   vaine
                   word
                
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 Humfrey
                 
                   in
                   vita
                   Iuelli
                
                 a
                 
                   vaine
                   terme
                
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 doe
                 well
                 since
                 you
                 have
                 neyther
                 vniversalitie
                 of
                 tyme
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 :
                 Nor
                 the
                 vnitie
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 having
                 such
                 divisiōs
                 and
                 sectaries
                 amongst
                 you
                 to
                 deny
                 both
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 with
                 S.
                 August
                 :
                 writing
                 upon
                 the
                 Psal.
                 65.
                 
                 
                   Iubilate
                   Deo
                   omnis
                   terra
                
                 let
                 the
                 whol
                 world
                 &
                 not
                 only
                 one
                 corner
                 of
                 Amsterdā
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 show
                 you
                 the
                 prophecie
                 of
                 Esay
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Gosuell
                 is
                 preached
                 to
                 all
                 nations
                 .
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 Psal.
                 2.
                 
                 Isa.
                 54.
                 
                 Mat.
                 28
                 Mat.
                 5
                 Luk.
                 8
                 Mal.
                 1.
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 is
                 replinished
                 with
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 our
                 doctrine
                 :
                 Neyther
                 is
                 this
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 or
                 AEdomites
                 against
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 glorying
                 of
                 
                   fleshly
                   privileges
                
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 noted
                 as
                 principall
                 signes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 as
                 invisible
                 as
                 your
                 Church
                 was
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 excelled
                 farr
                 by
                 the
                 synagogue
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 that
                 still
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 scattering
                 ,
                 have
                 reteyned
                 in
                 sundry
                 places
                 visible
                 meetings
                 and
                 congregations
                 ,
                 visible
                 vse
                 of
                 their
                 sacraments
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 :
                 The
                 which
                 consideration
                 made
                 Castalio
                 in
                 the
                 preface
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 ●
                 .
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 considered
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 spread
                 over
                 all
                 nations
                 and
                 that
                 hell
                 oates
                 should
                 not
                 prevayl
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 invisible
                 their
                 Church
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 how
                 unheard
                 of
                 the
                 essentiall
                 pointes
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 inforced
                 him
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 eyther
                 these
                 promises
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 els
                 is
                 a
                 lyar
                 :
                 This
                 also
                 made
                 George
                 David
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Bible
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 promised
                 visibilitie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 not
                 performed
                 .
                 Nay
                 then
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 see
                 whither
                 wee
                 or
                 you
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 resolution
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 Let
                 vs
                 consider
                 that
                 we
                 Romane
                 Catholicks
                 
                 use
                 all
                 meanes
                 and
                 apply
                 all
                 helpes
                 and
                 motives
                 to
                 the
                 due
                 eliciting
                 of
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 motives
                 
                   evidentiae
                   credibilitatis
                
                 required
                 unto
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 Wee
                 have
                 all
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 vnitie
                 ,
                 vniversalitie
                 ,
                 visibilitie
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Dortors
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 most
                 holy
                 religious
                 orders
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 nations
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 miracles
                 :
                 the
                 infinite
                 number
                 almost
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 that
                 have
                 sealed
                 our
                 doctrin
                 through
                 al
                 ages
                 with
                 their
                 bloods
                 :
                 2.
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 certaine
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 infallible
                 way
                 to
                 decide
                 all
                 controversies
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 that
                 propoundeth
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 3.
                 we
                 have
                 Gods
                 divine
                 veracitie
                 speaking
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 formally
                 makes
                 vs
                 to
                 beleeve
                 :
                 4.
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 judgment
                 to
                 beleeve
                 in
                 common
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 that
                 all
                 people
                 all
                 nations
                 have
                 so
                 beleeved
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 through
                 all
                 these
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 pious
                 affection
                 through
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 Gods
                 holy
                 grace
                 to
                 beleeve
                 
                   hic
                   et
                   nunc
                   ,
                   hoc
                   et
                   illud
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 difficult
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 first
                 beleeve
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Church
                 cannot
                 err
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 great
                 facilitie
                 we
                 beleeve
                 ought
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 shal
                 propound
                 unto
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 prejudicated
                 opinion
                 not
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ought
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 presumptuous
                 spiritt
                 to
                 preferr
                 pour
                 interpretations
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 indeavour
                 to
                 convert
                 any
                 Turke
                 ,
                 Jew
                 or
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 of
                 your
                 opinion
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 had
                 convinced
                 him
                 in
                 each
                 particular
                 and
                 severall
                 poinct
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 an
                 Atheist
                 or
                 an
                 infidell
                 ;
                 wee
                 can
                 give
                 him
                 such
                 evident
                 motives
                 ,
                 such
                 profoundnes
                 of
                 reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 he
                 may
                 think
                 almost
                 that
                 our
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 perswaded
                 him
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 true
                 church
                 ,
                 one
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Church
                 is
                 guided
                 in
                 all
                 truth
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 facilitie
                 I
                 can
                 induce
                 him
                 to
                 beleeve
                 any
                 one
                 article
                 of
                 our
                 beleef
                 that
                 this
                 onely
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 firm
                 church
                 teacheth
                 .
                 Let
                 therefore
                 any
                 one
                 judge
                 whose
                 foundation
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 sand
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 seated
                 on
                 earth
                 and
                 ashes
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 
                   for
                   the
                   rellicks
                   of
                   the
                   poisoned
                   cupp
                
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 too
                 blasphemonsly
                 false
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 poure
                 them
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 your
                 congregation
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 descend
                 downe
                 into
                 particulars
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 pour
                 understanding
                 may
                 be
                 inlightned
                 and
                 judgment
                 corrected
                 
                   read
                   the
                   Bible
                
                 but
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 the
                 scholiast
                 of
                 your
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 fathers
                 and
                 learned
                 Doctors
                 expositions
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 with
                 that
                 short
                 exhortation
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 sent
                 unto
                 his
                 freind
                 Honoratus
                 
                   lib
                   :
                   De
                   unitate
                   Cred.
                   c.
                   8.
                   
                
                 You
                 see
                 you
                 have
                 bene
                 loue
                 troubled
                 with
                 these
                 broiles
                 of
                 parties
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 your self
                 to
                 have
                 bene
                 tossed
                 and
                 turmoiled
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 at
                 length
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 verations
                 folow
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 discipline
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 prophesie
                 of
                 Isoia
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 shal
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 path
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 way
                 it
                 
                 shal
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 befiled
                 shall
                 not
                 passe
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 to
                 you
                 shal
                 be
                 a
                 direct
                 way
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 fooles
                 can
                 not
                 nuffe
                 if
                 they
                 follow
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 Mr
                 Ainsworth
                 I
                 have
                 mainteyned
                 my
                 arguments
                 ,
                 answered
                 your
                 objections
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 spedily
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 wished
                 ,
                 having
                 other
                 busynesse
                 :
                 And
                 now
                 here
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 
                   secare
                   lignum
                   eadem
                   lineà
                
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 when
                 you
                 answer
                 me
                 examin
                 ●
                 .
                 Bellarmins
                 groundes
                 ,
                 reasons
                 ,
                 doctrine
                 and
                 authorities
                 as
                 they
                 lie
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 give
                 your self
                 and
                 others
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 worthily
                 deserve
                 an
                 answer
                 ;
                 And
                 thus
                 with
                 harty
                 prayers
                 for
                 your
                 conversiō
                 I
                 leav
                 you
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 March
                 1610.
                 from
                 Justice
                 Hall
                 
                   stilo
                   veteri
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   freind
                   to
                   give
                   your
                   vnderstanding
                   the
                   best
                   satisfaction
                   he
                   can
                   .
                   
                     Iohn
                     Aynsworth
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           answer
           to
           the
           former
           reply
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   Mr
                   Iohn
                   Aynsworth
                   prisoner
                   in
                   justice
                   hal
                   ,
                   in
                   London
                   :
                   Grace
                   and
                   mercy
                   ,
                   from
                   our
                   Lo.
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 WHeras
                 my
                 first
                 writing
                 gave
                 yow
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 I
                 held
                 all
                 differences
                 in
                 religion
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 &
                 cōposed
                 
                   by
                   the
                   verdict
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 I
                 humbly
                 submit
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 my
                 faith
                 &
                 actions
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 my
                 secōd
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 yow
                 condescend
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 shewed
                 reasons
                 of
                 such
                 my
                 perswasion
                 :
                 yow
                 (
                 Mr
                 Aynsworth
                 )
                 in
                 your
                 replie
                 ,
                 first
                 taxe
                 me
                 with
                 
                   unreadynes
                   to
                   answer
                   all
                   the
                   the
                   grounds
                   of
                   your
                   discourse
                
                 ;
                 &
                 secondly
                 entwite
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 chargeth
                 with
                 error
                 ,
                 
                   them
                   that
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   times
                   ,
                   ●
                   were
                   their
                   scholars
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   most
                   ancient
                   record
                   of
                   historyes
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   councils
                   and
                   holy
                   fathers
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   schole
                   of
                   Doctors
                
                 &c.
                 yea
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 
                   implicitly
                   condēned
                   for
                   heretiks
                   ;
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Jewel
                   ,
                   Whitaker
                   ,
                   Humfrey
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 I
                 leav
                 to
                 the
                 indifferent
                 readers
                 judgment
                 ,
                 whither
                 I
                 have
                 omitted
                 any
                 ground
                 of
                 your
                 discourse
                 pertinent
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 cause
                 ;
                 or
                 yow
                 rather
                 have
                 omitted
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 replie
                 .
                 If
                 yow
                 blame
                 me
                 for
                 omitting
                 discourses
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 bear
                 it
                 stil
                 :
                 for
                 still
                 I
                 mean
                 so
                 to
                 folow
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 I
                 leav
                 to
                 your
                 ovvn
                 secōd
                 consideratiō
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 unpartial
                 judgment
                 ,
                 what
                 cause
                 yow
                 have
                 so
                 to
                 accuse
                 me
                 .
                 Doe
                 I
                 otherwise
                 debase
                 mē
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 comparison
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 ?
                 doe
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 scriptures
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 alledged
                 )
                 speak
                 of
                 al
                 men
                 ?
                 And
                 wil
                 yow
                 match
                 earth
                 with
                 heaven
                 ,
                 frayl
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 joynt
                 umpiers
                 in
                 religions
                 controversies
                 .
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 yow
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cleay
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 :
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 leav
                 
                   the
                   farhers
                   to
                   sleep
                
                 in
                 peace
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 yow
                 
                 out
                 of
                 charitie
                 ,
                 doo
                 interpret
                 
                   a
                   dead
                   sleep
                   of
                   errors
                
                 :
                 )
                 whom
                 yow
                 (
                 it
                 seems
                 )
                 would
                 rouse
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 graves
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 yow
                 thought
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 *
                 Samuel
                 at
                 Endor
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 himself
                 answereth
                 yow
                 not
                 by
                 Vrim
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 Prophets
                 .
                 And
                 much
                 yow
                 mistake
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 purposely
                 )
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 thought
                 my self
                 not
                 
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 more
                 priviledged
                 frō
                 errors
                 then
                 they
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 thowsands
                 of
                 them
                 whom
                 yow
                 implie
                 as
                 taxed
                 of
                 me
                 with
                 error
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 preferr
                 for
                 wisdom
                 truth
                 &
                 holines
                 before
                 my self
                 :
                 yea
                 I
                 match
                 not
                 my self
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 Gods
                 servants
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ;
                 &
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 my
                 own
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 I
                 st●d
                 upon
                 ,
                 &
                 doe
                 oppose
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 judge
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 neyther
                 wil
                 I
                 be
                 judged
                 ,
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 by
                 mans
                 day
                 .
                 †
                 Cease
                 yow
                 therefore
                 from
                 the
                 man
                 whose
                 breath
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 nosthrels
                 :
                 for
                 wherein
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 be
                 estemed
                 ?
              
               
                 Or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 cease
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 it self
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 shal
                 force
                 yow
                 hereunto
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 set
                 down
                 fowr
                 reasons
                 ,
                 fortified
                 with
                 many
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 position
                 :
                 
                   That
                   
                   God
                   onely
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   umpier
                   and
                   arbyter
                   of
                   all
                   questions
                   and
                   controversies
                   about
                   religion
                   :
                
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 accorded
                 between
                 us
                 .
                 You
                 (
                 after
                 you
                 had
                 generally
                 censured
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   nothing
                   but
                   allegations
                   of
                   scripture
                   falsly
                   applied
                   ,
                
                 )
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Deut.
                 5.
                 32.
                 
                 &
                 12.
                 32.
                 by
                 
                   denying
                   that
                   hence
                   can
                   be
                   gathered
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   scripture
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   onely
                   rule
                   or
                   umpier
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   For
                
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   as
                   it
                   dooth
                   not
                   follow
                   ,
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   4.
                   commandement
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   4.
                   commaund
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   ,
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   onely
                   the
                   4.
                   command
                   .
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   therfore
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 The
                 reddition
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 similitude
                 ,
                 shewes
                 not
                 his
                 face
                 (
                 perhaps
                 least
                 it
                 should
                 blush
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 lyes
                 hid
                 in
                 silence
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 you
                 gather
                 a
                 consequence
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 I
                 strowed
                 not
                 :
                 I
                 spake
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 verdict
                 and
                 authoritie
                 ;
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 as
                 yet
                 .
                 For
                 whither
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 writing
                 or
                 by
                 speaking
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 that
                 God
                 manifesteth
                 his
                 will
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 point
                 .
                 Thus
                 your
                 answer
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 reason
                 annexed
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 fallacie
                 ,
                 concluding
                 from
                 a
                 part
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 unequally
                 .
                 The
                 scriptures
                 cited
                 speak
                 of
                 Gods
                 commands
                 in
                 generall
                 :
                 you
                 take
                 one
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 therfore
                 all
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 observed
                 ;
                 which
                 what
                 they
                 wil
                 be
                 I
                 cannot
                 tel
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   men
                
                 .
                 Mat.
                 15.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   additions
                   whatsoever
                   are
                   not
                   here
                   prohibited
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   such
                   as
                   ar
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   other
                   prophets
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   penmen
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   did
                   add
                   divers
                   ,
                   pea
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 deed
                 this
                 answer
                 is
                 your
                 own
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 Gods
                 :
                 you
                 shew
                 no
                 tittle
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 for
                 that
                 you
                 speak
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Prov.
                 30
                 ●
                 .
                 Adde
                 not
                 unto
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 least
                 he
                 reprehend
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 be
                 a
                 lyar
                 .
                 Lo
                 here
                 all
                 additions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 things
                 contrary
                 ,
                 are
                 forbidden
                 .
                 Againe
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 mans
                 testament
                 ,
                 (
                 sayth
                 our
                 *
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 )
                 when
                 
                 it
                 is
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 dooth
                 abrogate
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 addeth
                 therto
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 add
                 
                 to
                 your
                 naturall
                 fathers
                 testament
                 ,
                 civill
                 lawes
                 would
                 count
                 you
                 an
                 unnaturall
                 son
                 ;
                 &
                 your
                 distinction
                 would
                 not
                 help
                 yow
                 :
                 much
                 lesse
                 can
                 it
                 help
                 yow
                 ,
                 for
                 doing
                 such
                 wrong
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 our
                 father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 reason
                 is
                 direct
                 against
                 yow
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Prophets
                 being
                 
                   penmen
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   ghost
                
                 ,
                 added
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 :
                 the
                 additions
                 were
                 :
                 Gods
                 own
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Prophets
                 &
                 Apostles
                 mought
                 add
                 nothing
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 may
                 we
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 yet
                 reigneth
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 yow
                 vvould
                 have
                 mans
                 oil
                 to
                 lighten
                 your
                 lamp
                 ,
                 hear
                 what
                 Chrisostom
                 sayth
                 for
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 ‡
                 
                   Every
                   Doctor
                   is
                   a
                   servāt
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   for
                   neyther
                   may
                   he
                   add
                   unto
                   the
                   law
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   sense
                   ,
                   neyther
                   may
                   he
                   withdraw
                   any
                   thing
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   understanding
                   ,
                   but
                   preach
                   that
                   onely
                   which
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   .
                
              
               
                 Whereas
                 yow
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 traditions
                 are
                 
                   also
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   ghost
                   ,
                   for
                   Luk.
                   10.
                   it
                   is
                   sayd
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   heareth
                   yow
                   ,
                   heareth
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   Mat.
                   18.
                   
                   If
                   he
                   hear
                   not
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   to
                   thee
                   as
                   an
                   ethnik
                   and
                   a
                   publican
                   :
                
                 First
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 spoken
                 to
                 all
                 Christs
                 ministers
                 &
                 of
                 al
                 his
                 churches
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 make
                 no
                 more
                 for
                 Rome
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 Corinth
                 or
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 But
                 yow
                 stil
                 keep
                 from
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 &
                 yeild
                 the
                 cause
                 unawares
                 .
                 For
                 be
                 it
                 
                   tradition
                   ,
                   definition
                
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 by
                 whomsoever
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 not
                 mans
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 yenough
                 ,
                 &
                 al
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 prove
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 particular
                 .
                 After
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 scanned
                 whither
                 your
                 traditions
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
               
                 Wheras
                 therfore
                 in
                 answering
                 my
                 secōd
                 agrument
                 ,
                 
                   yow
                   wonder
                   how
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   deceived
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   think
                
                 the
                 places
                 that
                 I
                 cite
                 ,
                 
                   make
                   for
                   me
                   and
                   against
                   yow
                   :
                
                 yow
                 may
                 wonder
                 rather
                 at
                 your
                 own
                 mistakeing
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 when
                 I
                 plead
                 for
                 God
                 onely
                 &
                 his
                 alsufficiency
                 ,
                 by
                 opposing
                 as
                 the
                 scripture
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 mans
                 corruption
                 &
                 folly
                 ;
                 yow
                 will
                 not
                 yeild
                 ,
                 though
                 yow
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 contradict
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 thus
                 yow
                 turn
                 over
                 the
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 4.
                 reason
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 them
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 there
                 did
                 not
                 cite
                 them
                 for
                 .
                 Such
                 oversight
                 hereafter
                 I
                 hope
                 yow
                 will
                 amend
                 ,
                 that
                 yow
                 weary
                 not
                 both
                 me
                 &
                 your
                 reader
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 your
                 former
                 ansvver
                 which
                 was
                 
                   with
                   a
                   distinctiō
                
                 in
                 this
                 plain
                 point
                 ,
                 whither
                 God
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 *
                 
                   judge
                   &
                   lawgiver
                
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 for
                 their
                 religion
                 &
                 controversies
                 therabout
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 distinction
                 yow
                 urge
                 here
                 agayn
                 ,
                 which
                 whither
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 meet
                 &
                 distinct
                 answer
                 ,
                 or
                 argues
                 not
                 rather
                 fear
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 prudent
                 judge
                 .
                 For
                 yow
                 yeild
                 not
                 plainly
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 by
                 me
                 propounded
                 ,
                 which
                 neyther
                 religion
                 nor
                 reason
                 vvould
                 stick
                 at
                 :
                 onely
                 atheisme
                 vvil
                 deny
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 ther
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 ,
                 &
                 man
                 knovves
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 til
                 by
                 himself
                 they
                 be
                 reveled
                 ,
                 neyther
                 may
                 doe
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 cōmaunded
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 proved
                 :
                 )
                 hereupon
                 it
                 vvil
                 folovv
                 undenyably
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 al
                 doubts
                 &
                 controversies
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 Gods
                 voice
                 &
                 verdict
                 must
                 decide
                 vvhat
                 is
                 truth
                 and
                 vvhat
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 .
                 Whither
                 he
                 show
                 it
                 by
                 himself
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 by
                 Angels
                 or
                 by
                 churches
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 particular
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 writing
                 or
                 by
                 speaking
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 &
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 convince
                 yovv
                 ,
                 yovv
                 shal
                 have
                 humane
                 testimonie
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 vvho
                 sayth
                 .
                 †
                 
                   The
                   mysterie
                   of
                   heaven
                   let
                   God
                   himself
                   teach
                   me
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   (
                   heaven
                   :
                   )
                   not
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   knew
                   not
                   himself
                   Whom
                   should
                   I
                   rather
                   beleev
                   concerning
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                   himself
                   ?
                
                 Or
                 if
                 yow
                 be
                 not
                 moved
                 by
                 this
                 Fathers
                 judgment
                 ;
                 the
                 hethen
                 shal
                 rise
                 up
                 and
                 condemn
                 yow
                 ,
                 vvho
                 esteemed
                 true
                 lavv
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 command
                 and
                 to
                 forbid
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   right
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   God
                
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 †
                 the
                 divine
                 mind
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cheiflavv
                 .
                 Cicero
                 de
                 Legib.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 point
                 novv
                 is
                 .
                 
                   Wher
                   this
                   verdict
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ;
                   whither
                   in
                   the
                   scriptures
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   and
                   new
                   Testamēt
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   beleev
                   ;
                   )
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   writings
                   and
                   mouthes
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 neyther
                 yet
                 have
                 your
                 dir
                 〈◊〉
                 answer
                 .
                 What
                 makes
                 yow
                 shun
                 the
                 light
                 herein
                 ,
                 is
                 easy
                 to
                 discern
                 .
                 To
                 confirm
                 my
                 faith
                 that
                 the
                 verdict
                 and
                 wil
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 foūd
                 in
                 holy
                 writt
                 ,
                 I
                 alledged
                 divine
                 testimonies
                 ‖
                 many
                 :
                 to
                 them
                 yow
                 answer
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 :
                 neyther
                 yet
                 doo
                 yow
                 yeild
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Beware
                 yow
                 wink
                 not
                 vvith
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 yow
                 may
                 not
                 see
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 move
                 yow
                 not
                 ;
                 yow
                 shal
                 have
                 candle
                 light
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 sun
                 shine
                 .
              
               
                 C.
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 yow
                 referr
                 me
                 ,
                 twise
                 in
                 your
                 last
                 writing
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   to
                   whose
                   learning
                   yow
                   acknowledge
                   yourself
                   a
                   scholar
                   ,
                
                 )
                 ingeniously
                 cōfesseth
                 saying
                 :
                 ‡
                 Neq
                 ,
                 n
                 distputari
                 potest
                 &c.
                 
                 Ther
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 disputing
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 
                   except
                   we
                   and
                   our
                   adversaries
                   first
                   doo
                   agree
                   in
                   some
                   cōmune
                   principle
                   :
                   now
                   we
                   &
                   al
                   hereticks
                   agree
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   wherby
                   men
                   are
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   points
                   of
                   doctrine
                   :
                   is
                   a
                   commune
                   principle
                   granted
                   of
                   al
                   men
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   arguments
                   may
                   be
                   drawen
                   :
                   &
                   is
                   the
                   spiritual
                   sword
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   battel
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   refused
                   .
                
                 Behold
                 here
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 plainly
                 yeilded
                 by
                 your
                 champion
                 :
                 vvhich
                 you
                 ,
                 vvithout
                 dark
                 distinction
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 drawn
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 concerning
                 the
                 scriptures
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 also
                 yeilded
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayth
                 ‖
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Prophetical
                   and
                   Apostolical
                   book●
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   catholik
                   churches
                   mind
                   ,
                   explaned
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   3.
                   council
                   of
                   Carthage
                   .
                   c.
                   47.
                   and
                   late
                   council
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   sess
                   .
                   4.
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   certayn
                   and
                   stable
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Loe
                 here
                 agayn
                 my
                 second
                 assertion
                 justified
                 by
                 your
                 C.
                 that
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 vvritings
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 meaning
                 or
                 understāding
                 of
                 these
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 explaned
                 by
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 that
                 remaineth
                 for
                 a
                 third
                 *
                 consideration
                 .
                 But
                 furder
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 second
                 ,
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   rule
                   of
                   the
                   catholik
                   faith
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   certayn
                   and
                   known
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   known
                   ,
                   it
                   wil
                   be
                   no
                   rule
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   certayn
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   rule
                   at
                   all
                   But
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   known
                   ,
                   nothing
                   more
                   certayn
                   then
                   the
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   conteyned
                   in
                   the
                   Prophetical
                   and
                   Aposiolical
                   writings
                   :
                   that
                   most
                   foolish
                   must
                   he
                   needs
                   be
                   ,
                   which
                   denyes
                   that
                   credit
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 Agayn
                 he
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 ‡
                 
                   the
                   holy
                   scripture
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   certayn
                   and
                   a
                   most
                   safe
                   rule
                   of
                   beleeving
                
                 These
                 things
                 spake
                 your
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 though
                 perhaps
                 not
                 of
                 himself
                 but
                 as
                 being
                 ”
                 high
                 preist
                 that
                 yere
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 disputed
                 against
                 the
                 Libertines
                 &
                 others
                 
                 that
                 despise
                 tho
                 scriptures
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 thus
                 hath
                 the
                 truth
                 obteyned
                 testimony
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 masters
                 mouth
                 whose
                 learning
                 I
                 crow
                 his
                 scholars
                 wil
                 not
                 withstand
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 this
                 d●o
                 n●s
                 given
                 against
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 lesait●
                 :
                 ‖
                 
                   They
                   fight
                   with
                   Moses
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Apostled
                   ,
                   wich
                   Christ
                   〈…〉
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   contemn
                   the
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   and
                   ●ael●s
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 have
                 I
                 proved
                 sufficiently
                 as
                 I
                 suppos●
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 &
                 this
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 vvord
                 &
                 vvill
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 propheticall
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 longer
                 resist
                 ,
                 you
                 vvilbe
                 condemned
                 of
                 yourself
                 .
                 Other
                 humane
                 testimonies
                 out
                 of
                 ‡
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Hier
                 ,
                 &
                 many
                 like
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 further
                 all
                 edge
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 trach
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 vvitnesse
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 venough
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 &
                 both
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 your
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 against
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 novv
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 assertion
                 vvhich
                 yovv
                 took
                 upon
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   bare
                   scripture
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   sufficient
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   beleef
                   :
                   ●
                   that
                   many
                   mysteries
                   and
                   points
                   are
                   is
                   be
                   beleeved
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   erp●●sl●
                   
                   taught
                   ,
                   or
                   evidently
                   deduced
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   .
                
                 Against
                 this
                 I
                 brought
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 vvriting
                 ,
                 evident
                 testimonies
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 17
                 
                 Iohn
                 .
                 20.
                 31.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 &
                 others
                 ,
                 against
                 vvhich
                 you
                 open
                 not
                 your
                 mouth
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 ●…g
                 your
                 first
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 mought
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 aequivocation
                 
                 mistake
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 I
                 shevved
                 my
                 meaning
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 hovv
                 
                   things
                   many
                   man
                   be
                   beleeved
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   gathered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   ,
                
                 understanding
                 hereby
                 a
                 cōmune
                 or
                 humane
                 beleef
                 ,
                 wherin
                 men
                 may
                 varie
                 vvithout
                 danger
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 beleev
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Matth
                 ●vvvvis
                 in
                 AEthiopia
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 in
                 India
                 ,
                 Iude
                 in
                 Persia
                 &
                 upon
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 human●
                 records
                 And
                 so
                 Peter
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 vvil
                 .
                 But
                 
                   for
                   salvation
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 I
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   needful
                   to
                   be
                   beleeved
                   ;
                   ●ave
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   taught
                   by
                   his
                   written
                   word
                   .
                
                 You
                 in
                 your
                 replie
                 ,
                 seeking
                 advantage
                 by
                 vvords
                 ,
                 conclude
                 that
                 I
                 
                   hold
                   some
                   tradition
                   necessarie
                   besided
                   the
                   written
                   word
                
                 ;
                 &
                 thus
                 
                   now
                   have
                   drawen
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   water
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Rock
                   ,
                   synce
                   I
                   grant
                   that
                   tradition
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   m●…
                   beleef
                   .
                
                 Wheras
                 I
                 used
                 not
                 the
                 vvord
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   may
                   be
                
                 :
                 &
                 evidently
                 restreyned
                 things
                 
                   needful
                   for
                   salvation
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Gods
                 
                   written
                   word
                
                 :
                 to
                 that
                 your
                 water
                 is
                 spilt
                 on
                 the
                 groūd
                 ,
                 &
                 cannot
                 be
                 gathered
                 up
                 agayn
                 ;
                 hovv
                 ever
                 you
                 may
                 strive
                 about
                 vvords
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 matter
                 fayleth
                 .
              
               
                 Agayn
                 ,
                 my
                 assertion
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   nothing
                   is
                   needful
                
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 
                   for
                   salvation
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   taught
                   by
                   his
                   written
                   word
                   ,
                
                 is
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   most
                   false
                   ,
                   since
                   nothing
                   with
                   m●is
                   more
                   necessarie
                   to
                   salvation
                   then
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   word
                   is
                   not
                   proved
                   by
                   an
                   other
                   written
                   word
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Where
                 first
                 you
                 fight
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 vvho
                 sayth
                 ,
                 in
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 20.
                 30.
                 31.
                 
                 Many
                 o●
                 her
                 signs
                 did
                 Iesus
                 in
                 the
                 presēce
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 vvritten
                 in
                 this
                 book
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 vvrittē
                 that
                 ye
                 mought
                 
                 beleev
                 that
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 beleeving
                 ye
                 mought
                 have
                 life
                 through
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 And
                 agayn
                 ,
                 in
                 2.
                 
                 Tim
                 3
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   All
                   scripture
                
                 (
                 is
                 )
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 for
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 reprehension
                 ,
                 for
                 correction
                 for
                 instruction
                 vvhich
                 is
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 &
                 perfectly
                 ti●t●d
                 unto
                 every
                 good
                 vvork
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 as
                 your self
                 vvil
                 not
                 dency
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 faith
                 and
                 all
                 good
                 works
                 are
                 deduced
                 from
                 the
                 scriptures
                 and
                 what
                 more
                 ,
                 think
                 you
                 ,
                 is
                 needful
                 for
                 salvation
                 with
                 God
                 ?
                 ●
                 how
                 then
                 is
                 my
                 assertion
                 
                   most
                   false
                
                 ?
                 doe
                 you
                 not
                 gave
                 the
                 lye
                 unto
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 you
                 to
                 deal
                 plainly
                 &
                 distinctly
                 with
                 me
                 &
                 my
                 words
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 endevour
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 hold
                 
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 to
                 be
                 absolutely
                 *
                 necessarie
                 as
                 a
                 means
                 for
                 mās
                 salvatiō
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ●rst
                 point
                 ,
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 †
                 was
                 first
                 spoken
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 writtē
                 :
                 by
                 men
                 that
                 weret●aried
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 .
                 To
                 our
                 first
                 fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 vvord
                 spoken
                 was
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 &
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 whiles
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 written
                 :
                 to
                 us
                 novv
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   written
                   word
                
                 is
                 left
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 necessarie
                 mean
                 or
                 instrument
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 Gods
                 vvil
                 ,
                 &
                 bring
                 us
                 
                 to
                 salvation
                 :
                 vvhich
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 .
                 Against
                 the
                 sufficiencie
                 hereof
                 you
                 except
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                   written
                   word
                   is
                   not
                   proved
                   by
                   an
                   other
                   written
                   word
                   :
                
                 vvheras
                 before
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 scriptures
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 prov
                 &
                 approve
                 ,
                 &
                 cōfirm
                 one
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 spirit
                 vvhich
                 is
                 in
                 thēm
                 ,
                 &
                 ●n
                 al
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 doth
                 seal
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 true
                 More
                 sound
                 &
                 sufficiēt
                 proof
                 ther
                 needeth
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 cā
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 You
                 relie
                 upō
                 
                   the
                   church
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 vvith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 ‖
                 if
                 vve
                 receav
                 he
                 vvitnes
                 of
                 m●
                 :
                 the
                 vvitnes
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 .
                 As
                 yovv
                 carp
                 here
                 at
                 the
                 vvritten
                 vvord
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 faithlesse
                 Pharisees
                 as
                 the
                 spoken
                 vvord
                 ;
                 yea
                 at
                 the
                 eternal
                 speaking
                 vvord
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 
                   Thow
                   bravest
                   witnes
                   of
                   thy self
                
                 (
                 sayd
                 ‡
                 they
                 )
                 
                   thy
                   witnes
                   is
                   not
                   true
                
                 .
                 Though
                 I
                 bear
                 vvitnes
                 of
                 my self
                 (
                 sayd
                 Christ
                 )
                 my
                 vvitnes
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 knovv
                 vvhence
                 I
                 came
                 &
                 vvnither
                 I
                 goe
                 ;
                 but
                 ye
                 cannot
                 tel
                 vvhence
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 vvhich
                 ●r
                 I
                 goe
                 .
                 ‖
                 Ye
                 judge
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 scriptures
                 bear
                 vvitnes
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 (
                 say
                 I
                 )
                 :
                 yovv
                 accept
                 not
                 this
                 theyr
                 testimonie
                 .
                 And
                 vvhy
                 ?
                 doubtlesse
                 because
                 you
                 knovv
                 not
                 vvhence
                 they
                 came
                 :
                 you
                 judge
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 had
                 the
                 †
                 vvitness
                 of
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 men
                 many
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 received
                 ”
                 not
                 the
                 vvitnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 *
                 praise
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 hav
                 vvitnes
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 &
                 saincts
                 in
                 al
                 ages
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 receav
                 not
                 the
                 vvitnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 vvhich
                 is
                 most
                 irrefragable
                 .
                 Christ
                 had
                 
                 greater
                 vvitnes
                 ,
                 then
                 Iohns
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 vvorks
                 vvhich
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 bare
                 witnes
                 or
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 sent
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 works
                 which
                 the
                 scriptures
                 doo
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 bear
                 witnes
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Father
                 himself
                 which
                 sent
                 Christ
                 ,
                 *
                 bare
                 witnes
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Father
                 which
                 hath
                 sent
                 u●
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 beareth
                 witnes
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Ye
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 his
                 voice
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 (
                 sayth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 )
                 †
                 neyther
                 have
                 ye
                 seen
                 his
                 shape
                 :
                 &
                 his
                 word
                 ye
                 have
                 not
                 abiding
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 ,
                 him
                 ye
                 beleev
                 not
                 .
                 So
                 say
                 I
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 if
                 ye
                 beleev
                 not
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 abides
                 not
                 in
                 you
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 hear
                 not
                 them
                 ,
                 neyther
                 wil
                 you
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 though
                 one
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 agayn
                 :
                 Luk.
                 16
                 31.
                 
                 But
                 loe
                 how
                 you
                 require
                 proof
                 of
                 a
                 received
                 principle
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 lawes
                 of
                 right
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 you
                 deserv
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reasoned
                 with
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 speech
                 of
                 an
                 atheist
                 ,
                 to
                 cal
                 for
                 proof
                 that
                 ther
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 :
                 of
                 a
                 Turk
                 o●
                 p●ynim
                 ,
                 to
                 cal
                 for
                 proof
                 that
                 our
                 divine
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 God.
                 Professed
                 Christians
                 grant
                 this
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 then
                 warr
                 one
                 with
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 about
                 our
                 own
                 received
                 grounds
                 ?
                 The
                 books
                 that
                 I
                 hold
                 to
                 be
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 authentik
                 ,
                 canonical
                 ;
                 your selves
                 grant
                 ●o
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Cease
                 therfore
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 to
                 ●ight
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 least
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 mouthes
                 you
                 ●s
                 condemned
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 yet
                 you
                 cease
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 demanding
                 how
                 I
                 prove
                 without
                 tradition
                 ,
                 the
                 scripture
                 to
                 be
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 interpretation
                 to
                 be
                 onely
                 true
                 :
                 you
                 say
                 
                   I
                   have
                   my
                   answer
                   ready
                   coyned
                
                 viz.
                 ‡
                 
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   no
                   man
                   knoweth
                   but
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God.
                
                 It
                 is
                 wel
                 my
                 answer
                 hath
                 been
                 coyned
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 mint
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 wel
                 with
                 you
                 if
                 you
                 receiv
                 your
                 money
                 from
                 no
                 worse
                 coyners
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 fault
                 find
                 you
                 with
                 this
                 coyn
                 ?
                 you
                 ask
                 :
                 
                   how
                   I
                   do
                   proov
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 For
                 my self
                 ,
                 first
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 with
                 th'Apostle
                 ”
                 what
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 I
                 cannot
                 make
                 proof
                 of
                 that
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 known
                 but
                 to
                 my self
                 :
                 onely
                 as
                 the
                 tree
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 fruits
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 my
                 spirit
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 be
                 discerned
                 whither
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no.
                 For
                 my
                 interpretatiō
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 truth
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 error
                 ;
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 scripture
                 it self
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 ‡
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 Further
                 proof
                 ther
                 is
                 none
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 till
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 secrets
                 shal
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 (
                 vvhich
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 you
                 should
                 keep
                 unto
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 needs
                 not
                 my
                 proof
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 hath
                 proof
                 in
                 it self
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 vvhich
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 greater
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 ask
                 me
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 sun
                 ,
                 my
                 ansvver
                 vvould
                 be
                 ,
                 all
                 vvhose
                 eyes
                 have
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 sight
                 in
                 thē
                 ,
                 doo
                 see
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 blind
                 and
                 senselesse
                 can
                 never
                 discern
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 Learn
                 it
                 (
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 )
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 vvho
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 vvorld
                 cannot
                 receive
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 seeth
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 neyther
                 knovveth
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 yee
                 (
                 my
                 disciples
                 )
                 knovv
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 dvvelleth
                 vvith
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 and
                 ”
                 he
                 shall
                 teach
                 you
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 *
                 he
                 shall
                 testify
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 *
                 he
                 shall
                 glorifie
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 receive
                 of
                 mine
                 and
                 shall
                 shew
                 it
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Anointing
                 or
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 †
                 Christs
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 (
                 none
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 it
                 dvvelleth
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 ‡
                 need
                 not
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Anoynting
                 teacheth
                 them
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 lying
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 with
                 Nicodemus
                 ,
                 ‡
                 how
                 can
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 Verily
                 verily
                 ,
                 we
                 speak
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 testify
                 that
                 vve
                 have
                 seen
                 :
                 but
                 ye
                 receive
                 not
                 our
                 vvitnesse
                 .
                 If
                 ye
                 cannot
                 perceive
                 *
                 the
                 vvind
                 that
                 blovveth
                 ;
                 nor
                 knovv
                 hovv
                 the
                 bones
                 doe
                 grovv
                 in
                 the
                 vvomb
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 child
                 :
                 how
                 should
                 ye
                 know
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 worketh
                 all
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 see
                 not
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 script
                 ●res
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 your
                 hart
                 are
                 blinded
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 light
                 †
                 shines
                 in
                 darknes
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 darknes
                 comprehends
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 still
                 call
                 for
                 testimonie
                 and
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 answered
                 ,
                 ‡
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 refuse
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 this
                 light
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 grope
                 in
                 darknes
                 till
                 you
                 lye
                 down
                 in
                 sorow
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 still
                 object
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 mist
                 before
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Manichie
                   ,
                   Montanist
                   ,
                   Arian
                
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 haeretiks
                 ,
                 will
                 
                   v●a●●
                   of
                   this
                   private
                   spirit
                
                 &c.
                 be
                 ●t
                 ●o
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 you
                 *
                 trie
                 the
                 spirits
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 biddeth
                 )
                 whither
                 they
                 ●e
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 doubtlesse
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 onely
                 trie
                 and
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 overcome
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 greater
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 this
                 promise
                 have
                 we
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 4
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 you
                 consider
                 not
                 (
                 though
                 you
                 were
                 put
                 in
                 mind
                 )
                 that
                 Ievves
                 &
                 Turks
                 and
                 Ethniks
                 ,
                 vvill
                 beat
                 you
                 with
                 your
                 ovvn
                 vveapons
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 I●vv
                 resteth
                 upon
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 are
                 the
                 ground
                 †
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 religion
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 he
                 reasoneth
                 against
                 ●esus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 our
                 hope
                 .
                 To
                 allege
                 novv
                 against
                 Ievves
                 ,
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 your
                 catholik
                 church
                 ,
                 or
                 Pope
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 allege
                 against
                 youth
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Annas
                 and
                 Caiaphas
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 confound
                 not
                 the
                 Ievv
                 by
                 scriptures
                 (
                 as
                 did
                 ‡
                 the
                 first
                 Christians
                 ,
                 )
                 &
                 by
                 ‖
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 of
                 power
                 ;
                 your self
                 vvil
                 turn
                 back
                 and
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 weapons
                 ,
                 vvill
                 vvin
                 the
                 victorie
                 in
                 this
                 feild
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 vvill
                 foile
                 all
                 Antichristians
                 and
                 heretiks
                 vvhosoever
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ”
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 true
                 spirituall
                 man
                 ,
                 vvhose
                 eyes
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 vvill
                 return
                 that
                 svvord
                 *
                 into
                 their
                 ovvn
                 harts
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 them
                 thervvith
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 vveapons
                 of
                 our
                 vvarfare
                 †
                 are
                 mighty
                 through
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 dovvn
                 holds
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 vvise
                 man
                 goeth
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 citie
                 of
                 the
                 mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 casteth
                 dovvn
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 confidence
                 thereof
                 :
                 Prov.
                 21.
                 22.
                 
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   catholik
                   church
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   can
                   shew
                   Turks
                   their
                   beginner
                   ,
                   beginning
                   ,
                   increase
                   and
                   declyning
                   estate
                   .
                
                 And
                 vvil
                 not
                 the
                 Ievv
                 say
                 as
                 much
                 against
                 us
                 Christians
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 shevv
                 our
                 beginner
                 ,
                 beginning
                 ,
                 increase
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 your
                 best
                 defense
                 ,
                 the
                 Turk
                 vvill
                 laugh
                 you
                 to
                 scorn
                 .
                 And
                 IVLIAN
                 the
                 Apostata
                 ,
                 vvould
                 not
                 have
                 his
                 mouth
                 stopped
                 by
                 your
                 slight
                 answer
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   he
                   himself
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   catholik
                   Ch
                   :
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   more
                   ancient
                   then
                   he
                   :
                
                 for
                 then
                 if
                 a
                 Ievv
                 should
                 novv
                 come
                 to
                 your
                 catholik
                 church
                 :
                 his
                 brethren
                 Ievves
                 might
                 stop
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 yeason
                 )
                 because
                 he
                 goeth
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 church
                 more
                 ancient
                 then
                 himself
                 .
                 Iulian
                 pleaded
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Paganisme
                 as
                 much
                 more
                 ancient
                 and
                 universal
                 then
                 Christianisme
                 :
                 vvhich
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 unfallible
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 our
                 faith
                 vvill
                 perish
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 vve
                 deduce
                 our
                 antiquitie
                 from
                 paradise
                 ,
                 vvhere
                 in
                 deed
                 Christianitie
                 did
                 
                 beginn
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 truth
                 vvill
                 prevayl
                 in
                 antiquitie
                 against
                 all
                 opposites
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 and
                 spirit
                 in
                 his
                 scriptures
                 and
                 servants
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 ou●
                 bulwark
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 be
                 mine
                 .
                 If
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 traditions
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 you
                 in
                 stead
                 against
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 ●
                 thinks
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 for
                 to
                 contend
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 against
                 your
                 even
                 Christen
                 :
                 then
                 doo
                 you
                 not
                 build
                 upon
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 nor
                 lay
                 such
                 a
                 ground
                 as
                 all
                 *
                 h●l
                 gates
                 can
                 not
                 prevail
                 against
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 misc●eants
                 will
                 prevail
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 that
                 rely
                 
                 on
                 Gods
                 word
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 shall
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 stand
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 convert
                 all
                 nations
                 under
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Wheras
                 I
                 further
                 th●w●d
                 you
                 ●h
                 insufficiencie
                 of
                 your
                 plea
                 for
                 church
                 traditions
                 ,
                 by
                 example
                 or
                 Israel
                 ,
                 whose
                 church
                 and
                 preists
                 ●ared
                 ,
                 and
                 codemned
                 Christ
                 &c.
                 
                 You
                 answer
                 m●
                 
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   high
                   preisthood
                   that
                   was
                   judge
                   did
                   not
                   err
                   ;
                   n●
                   not
                   when
                   ou●
                   Saviour
                   was
                   co
                   dē●●d
                   :
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   high
                   preisthood
                   remayned
                   in
                   our
                   saviour
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   th●…
                   if
                   judge
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 doubtlesse
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 would
                 have
                 smiled
                 a●●his
                 answer
                 :
                 wherin
                 you
                 ●●ke
                 for
                 graunted
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 controversie
                 Question
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 Israel
                 whether
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 M●s●●●
                 ,
                 the
                 high
                 preists
                 ,
                 scribes
                 ,
                 rul●r
                 ,
                 sayd
                 no
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 deceiver
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 D●…l
                 ;
                 &
                 if
                 any
                 confesse
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 excōmunicate
                 .
                 Dooth
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rulers
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 pharisees
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 but
                 this
                 people
                 †
                 which
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 lawer
                 cursed
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 ●ad
                 then
                 lived
                 it
                 seemes
                 you
                 vvould
                 have
                 confuted
                 all
                 the
                 Rabb●nes
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 was
                 the
                 Messias
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 cheif
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 ;
                 But
                 had
                 you
                 not
                 c●●aved
                 othervveise
                 to
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 did
                 th'
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 s●novv
                 doo
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 vvould
                 soon
                 have
                 stopt
                 your
                 mouth
                 vvith
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 hard
                 controversies
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 lavv
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 ‡
                 Preists
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 a
                 Preist
                 of
                 Iuda
                 ,
                 concerning
                 vvhich
                 tribe
                 .
                 Moses
                 spake
                 
                 nothing
                 touching
                 the
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 Iudge
                 that
                 should
                 been
                 th●se
                 dayes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 
                 choose
                 (
                 vvhich
                 vva
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 not
                 *
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 or
                 †
                 Galilee
                 vvhence
                 Iesus
                 came
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 h●y
                 should
                 shevv
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 judgment
                 &c
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 vvould
                 not
                 ●●a●ken
                 to
                 the
                 Pr●●●
                 or
                 Iudge
                 should
                 die
                 .
                 But
                 vve
                 are
                 the
                 Preists
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 (
                 vvould
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 our
                 o●ce
                 must
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 betvveeneth
                 holy
                 &
                 prof●n●
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                 controversie
                 must
                 stand
                 to
                 judge
                 ;
                 according
                 
                 to
                 ●h●
                 lavv
                 vvhich
                 vve
                 teach
                 &
                 tel
                 ,
                 must
                 m●n
                 doo
                 :
                 now
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 law
                 †
                 and
                 by
                 our
                 lavv
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 made
                 himself
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 now
                 your
                 religion
                 had
                 been
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   preisthood
                   ,
                   can
                   not
                   err
                   :
                
                 the
                 simple
                 people
                 might
                 have
                 chosen
                 Bar●bb●s
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 deed
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 have
                 had
                 much
                 more
                 colour
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 Annas
                 and
                 Caiaphas
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 have
                 for
                 your
                 Pop●
                 :
                 and
                 succession
                 (
                 the
                 pillar
                 of
                 your
                 catholik
                 church
                 ,
                 )
                 would
                 have
                 born
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 Beware
                 therfore
                 how
                 you
                 build
                 upon
                 these
                 ●oggs
                 ,
                 least
                 you
                 betray
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 unto
                 stubborn
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 knew
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 find
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Israel
                 erred
                 .
                 Did
                 not
                 the
                 preists
                 ,
                 rulers
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 condemn
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 God
                 sent
                 in
                 severall
                 ages
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 Ierusalem
                 the
                 ‡
                 holy
                 citie
                 ,
                 and
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 g●…
                 
                 of
                 their
                 blood
                 ?
                 Was
                 not
                 vile
                 and
                 grosse
                 idolatrie
                 practised
                 often
                 in
                 Iuda
                 and
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 Preists
                 and
                 Princes
                 ?
                 so
                 that
                 Ierusalem
                 
                 A●OL●●AH
                 ,
                 m●●red
                 her self
                 with
                 inordinate
                 love
                 and
                 with
                 her
                 fornications
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 her
                 idolatrous
                 sister
                 AHOLAH
                 or
                 Samaria
                 .
                 For
                 Iudah
                 
                 forsook
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 their
                 faces
                 from
                 his
                 tabernacle
                 ,
                 †
                 shut
                 the
                 dores
                 of
                 his
                 howse
                 ,
                 quenched
                 his
                 lamps
                 ,
                 and
                 neyther
                 burnt
                 incense
                 nor
                 offred
                 burnt
                 
                 offrings
                 in
                 the
                 sanctuarie
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 and
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 not
                 err
                 ?
                 Vriah
                 the
                 Preist
                 *
                 made
                 an
                 altar
                 idolatrous
                 like
                 that
                 in
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 and
                 polluted
                 Gods
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 .
                 Pa●h
                 it
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Imm●r
                 the
                 Preist
                 †
                 being
                 governour
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 persecuted
                 Ieremiah
                 for
                 preaching
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 himself
                 prophesied
                 ‡
                 lyes
                 .
                 A
                 general
                 defection
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 their
                 Preists
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Iudah
                 &
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 they
                 turned
                 the
                 back
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 f●…
                 ,
                 and
                 s●●
                 
                 their
                 abominations
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 wherupon
                 his
                 name
                 vvas
                 called
                 ,
                 to
                 defile
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 built
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 of
                 Baal
                 ,
                 and
                 offred
                 their
                 children
                 into
                 Molech
                 .
                 The
                 heads
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 judged
                 for
                 rewards
                 ,
                 †
                 &
                 the
                 preists
                 taught
                 for
                 hire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prophets
                 prophesied
                 for
                 money
                 .
                 And
                 wil
                 you
                 yet
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 church
                 did
                 not
                 err
                 ?
                 The
                 Lord
                 sayd
                 by
                 Malachi
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 his
                 covenant
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 Levi
                 ,
                 even
                 life
                 and
                 peace
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 feared
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afrayd
                 before
                 his
                 name
                 :
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 truth
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 iniquitie
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 lips
                 :
                 for
                 *
                 the
                 Preists
                 lips
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 should
                 seek
                 the
                 law
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 the
                 Preists
                 that
                 thē
                 lived
                 he
                 cōplaineth
                 that
                 they
                 †
                 w●r
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 had
                 caused
                 many
                 to
                 fall
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 &
                 had
                 brokē
                 the
                 covenāt
                 of
                 Levi
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 thē
                 ‡
                 despised
                 &
                 vile
                 before
                 al
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 privilege
                 of
                 the
                 preistood
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 err
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 church
                 then
                 erred
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 moe
                 proofs
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 brought
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 stil
                 denev
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 how
                 did
                 the
                 godly
                 for
                 a
                 groūd
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ?
                 Wil
                 not
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 &
                 his
                 good
                 spirit
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 to
                 
                 instruct
                 them
                 ,
                 susteyn
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 them
                 then
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 errors
                 heresies
                 and
                 idolatries
                 ?
                 Otherweise
                 Christians
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 gospel
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 lesse
                 grace
                 or
                 benefit
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 thee
                 had
                 then
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 .
                 Th●se
                 things
                 I
                 dor
                 the
                 more
                 insist
                 upon
                 ,
                 to
                 inforce
                 you
                 to
                 a
                 de●p●r
                 consideratiō
                 of
                 your
                 estate
                 ,
                 &
                 foundation
                 of
                 you
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 lay
                 upō
                 the
                 sands
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 respected
                 and
                 honoured
                 above
                 all
                 societies
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 her
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 censures
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 :
                 yet
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 make
                 an
                 idol
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 nor
                 set
                 her
                 in
                 Gods
                 throne
                 :
                 himself
                 hath
                 taught
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 *
                 Annointed
                 preist
                 may
                 syn
                 to
                 thr
                 syn
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 a
                 
                 ruler
                 mought
                 syn
                 :
                 the
                 
                 wh●l
                 congregation
                 of
                 Israel
                 mought
                 syn
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 were
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifie●
                 for
                 their
                 trespasses
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 flesh
                 may
                 learn
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 confesse
                 thēselves
                 to
                 err
                 But
                 Gods
                 word
                 ●tr●th
                 not
                 ;
                 his
                 scriptures
                 are
                 
                 as
                 silver
                 fined
                 7
                 times
                 ,
                 no
                 drosse
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 therfore
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 perfect
                 rule
                 must
                 guide
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 imperfect
                 doctrines
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 wheras
                 I
                 shewed
                 how
                 the
                 Labyrinth
                 of
                 your
                 religion
                 leadeth
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 centre
                 of
                 your
                 circle
                 ;
                 and
                 maketh
                 him
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 grounds
                 ,
                 whereon
                 〈◊〉
                 b●ild
                 our
                 faith
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 is
                 divine
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 vvhat
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 every
                 point
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 &
                 vvhat
                 is
                 unvvritten
                 veritie
                 &c.
                 and
                 none
                 may
                 doubt
                 or
                 contradict
                 :
                 you
                 give
                 me
                 an
                 anansvver
                 
                 from
                 Aristotle
                 &
                 Philosophie
                 ,
                 but
                 altogither
                 neglect
                 the
                 true
                 sophie
                 or
                 wisdome
                 that
                 is
                 from
                 above
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 what
                 ground
                 from
                 God
                 
                 may
                 I
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 B.
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 of
                 Eph
                 s●●
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 my
                 ●aith
                 must
                 rest
                 o●
                 that
                 ther
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 mutual
                 reciprocation
                 betwixt
                 Gods
                 word
                 &
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 necessarily
                 depends
                 on
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 on
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 touching
                 us
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 manifested
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 so
                 beareth
                 witnes
                 agayn
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 &
                 holdeth
                 them
                 forth
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 pillar
                 &
                 ground
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 not
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 nor
                 necessarily
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 th●n
                 is
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Pauls
                 time
                 was
                 †
                 the
                 pillar
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 truth
                 ;
                 hath
                 long
                 synce
                 been
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 heresies
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 I
                 not
                 fear
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 Paul
                 w●rn
                 ▪
                 d
                 ‡
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 hie
                 minded
                 out
                 to
                 fear
                 ,
                 least
                 God
                 who
                 spared
                 not
                 the
                 natural
                 branches
                 ,
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 would
                 also
                 not
                 spare
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 ‖
                 cutt
                 her
                 off
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 like
                 evils
                 ?
                 And
                 to
                 follow
                 your
                 ovvn
                 similitude
                 ;
                 hovv
                 do
                 you
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 
                   skilful
                   Lapidarie
                
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 value
                 the
                 Carbuncles
                 ,
                 Saphirs
                 ,
                 and
                 al
                 other
                 precious
                 stones
                 that
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 Lapidary
                 should
                 shew
                 you
                 a
                 chaulk
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 diamond
                 ,
                 &
                 prize
                 it
                 a●●ording
                 :
                 vvould
                 you
                 beleev
                 him
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 〈◊〉
                 price
                 yet
                 ,
                 you
                 beleev
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 vvhē
                 he
                 tels
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 fabulous
                 books
                 of
                 ●obie
                 and
                 of
                 Iudith
                 &
                 other
                 like
                 apocryphal
                 ;
                 are
                 canonical
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 prized
                 as
                 dear
                 as
                 Mos●s
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 shevves
                 little
                 skil
                 in
                 this
                 art
                 ,
                 that
                 gives
                 such
                 rubbish
                 in
                 sted
                 of
                 the
                 Topaz
                 &
                 Chrysolite●
                 so
                 dare
                 I
                 not
                 trust
                 him
                 in
                 valuing
                 the
                 stones
                 upon
                 Aarons
                 Ephod
                 ,
                 or
                 shevving
                 the
                 vertue
                 &
                 uses
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 vvh●r
                 of
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 ignorant
                 (
                 as
                 experience
                 hath
                 taught
                 )
                 them
                 many
                 other
                 men
                 .
                 Yet
                 you
                 refuse
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 al
                 truth
                 ,
                 who
                 *
                 onely
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 value
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 undoubtedly
                 to
                 manifest
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 to
                 build
                 your
                 salvation
                 upon
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 himself
                 (
                 as
                 anon
                 I
                 wil
                 prove
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 confession
                 )
                 be
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
                 Now
                 verily
                 I
                 am
                 loth
                 to
                 put
                 my
                 soul
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 so
                 little
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 ovvn
                 :
                 or
                 make
                 him
                 the
                 onely
                 Pilote
                 of
                 my
                 ship
                 ,
                 that
                 sayles
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 gulf
                 of
                 h●ll
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 wheras
                 you
                 vvould
                 hav●
                 me
                 
                   giv
                   you
                   leav
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   S●●●g●stines
                   mind
                   ,
                   who
                   sayd
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   beleev
                   the
                   scripture
                   to
                   be
                   scripture
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   :
                
                 if
                 he
                 and
                 you
                 understand
                 Christ
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 &
                 auctor
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 good
                 leav
                 have
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 mean
                 his
                 supposed
                 Vicar
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 your
                 catholik
                 church
                 shrinketh
                 into
                 one
                 man
                 )
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 prelate
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 leav
                 if
                 you
                 vvill
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 vvil
                 give
                 you
                 none
                 .
                 For
                 Augustine
                 vvho
                 vvrote
                 a
                 book
                 of
                 ●etractations
                 ,
                 r●p●●nting
                 his
                 ovvn
                 sundry
                 errors
                 and
                 oversights
                 ,
                 mought
                 err
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 vvel
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 points
                 :
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 vvisdom
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 follovv
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 vvas
                 deceived
                 in
                 many
                 ▪
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 assertion
                 ,
                 as
                 behoved
                 him
                 eyther
                 vv●l
                 to
                 explaine
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 plainly
                 to
                 retract
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 leav
                 a
                 stumbling
                 block
                 before
                 the
                 blind
                 ▪
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 vvil
                 needs
                 blindfold
                 your self
                 and
                 folovv
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 give
                 others
                 leav
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 ey-sight
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 I
                 (
                 not
                 you
                 )
                 follovv
                 
                 Augustines
                 stepps
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 controversie
                 was
                 between
                 Hierom
                 and
                 him
                 about
                 Peters
                 syn
                 ,
                 Galat.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 Hierom
                 alledged
                 many
                 Doctors
                 to
                 back
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 desired
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 doo
                 now
                 of
                 me
                 )
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 leav
                 to
                 err
                 with
                 such
                 men
                 if
                 he
                 thought
                 him
                 to
                 err
                 :
                 Augustine
                 answered
                 †
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 Paul
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 sted
                 of
                 them
                 al
                 yea
                 &
                 above
                 them
                 al
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 he
                 did
                 flie
                 and
                 appeal
                 from
                 them
                 al
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 otherweise
                 minded
                 :
                 and
                 asked
                 leav
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 mought
                 rather
                 beleev
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Apostle
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 how
                 learned
                 so
                 ever
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 leav
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Austins
                 mind
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 point
                 :
                 so
                 wil
                 I
                 take
                 leav
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 his
                 practise
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 ●
                 .
                 argument
                 now
                 foloweth
                 ,
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 difficultie
                 &
                 hardnes
                 
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 scripture
                 .
                 Wherto
                 I
                 answered
                 granting
                 some
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 difficult
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 :
                 but
                 deneying
                 the
                 inference
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 certayn
                 rule
                 or
                 square
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 Yow
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 testimonie
                 alledged
                 (
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 )
                 doth
                 prove
                 it
                 :
                 
                   for
                   in
                   what
                
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   dooth
                   S.
                   Peter
                   say
                   that
                   S.
                   Paul
                   is
                   hard
                   ,
                   but
                   concerning
                   many
                   points
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   and
                   religion
                   ,
                   as
                   concerning
                   predestination
                   ,
                   reprobation
                   ,
                   vocation
                   of
                   the
                   gentils
                   ,
                   justification
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   high
                   mysteries
                   S.
                   Paul
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   and
                   principal
                   master
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 First
                 you
                 confound
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 scripture
                 which
                 manifesteth
                 the
                 things
                 :
                 whereas
                 these
                 two
                 differ
                 much
                 .
                 Predestination
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 thing
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 speak
                 or
                 write
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 scripture
                 that
                 treateth
                 hereof
                 is
                 playn
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 &
                 Paul
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 obscure
                 as
                 your
                 Pope
                 .
                 Secondly
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 
                   unlearned
                   &
                   unstable
                   doo
                   pervert
                
                 (
                 or
                 wrest
                 )
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 scriptures
                 also
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 stablished
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
                 Evil
                 minded
                 men
                 wil
                 wrest
                 al
                 things
                 ‖
                 be
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 playn
                 .
                 Shal
                 we
                 therefore
                 have
                 no
                 rule
                 ,
                 no
                 sure
                 groūd
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ?
                 To
                 come
                 thē
                 neer
                 unto
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 freely
                 grant
                 that
                 many
                 
                   high
                   mysteries
                
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 withal
                 I
                 add
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 mysteries
                 are
                 made
                 more
                 hard
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 Popes
                 determinations
                 .
                 For
                 wheras
                 men
                 mought
                 have
                 some
                 good
                 mesure
                 of
                 light
                 in
                 these
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 playn
                 scriptures
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 your
                 Popes
                 &
                 prelates
                 glosses
                 ,
                 interpretations
                 ,
                 cōments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 darknes
                 &
                 grosse
                 darknes
                 hath
                 covered
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 read
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 inought
                 have
                 seen
                 much
                 more
                 clearly
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 grace
                 .
                 You
                 doe
                 not
                 right
                 therfore
                 to
                 complayne
                 of
                 difficultie
                 &
                 insufficiencie
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 writings
                 :
                 Why
                 rather
                 mind
                 you
                 not
                 the●saying
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 18
                 ,
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 my
                 mouth
                 
                   are
                   al
                   playn
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   wil
                   understand
                   ,
                   and
                   streight
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   would
                   find
                   knowledg
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 make
                 Gods
                 holy
                 &
                 comfortable
                 words
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 crooked
                 ,
                 dark
                 ,
                 deceivable
                 rules
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 divine
                 oracles
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 doubtfull
                 Delphik
                 oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Divill
                 ,
                 uttered
                 for
                 mens
                 destruction
                 .
                 You
                 think
                 the
                 late
                 fathers
                 and
                 your
                 Popes
                 can
                 speak
                 playn
                 to
                 simple
                 mens
                 understanding
                 ,
                 but
                 al
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 could
                 not
                 (
                 or
                 would
                 not
                 )
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 capacitie
                 of
                 the
                 
                 simple
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 greatest
                 deceivers
                 of
                 soules
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 &
                 a
                 pagan
                 mought
                 justly
                 scorn
                 our
                 heavenly
                 law
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 leaden
                 rule
                 ,
                 a
                 nos●
                 of
                 wax●
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 blasphemed
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 hogs
                 esteme
                 draffe
                 better
                 then
                 pearls
                 ;
                 &
                 though
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 powreth
                 out
                 her
                 minde
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 true
                 proverb
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 is
                 ther
                 a
                 price
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 fool
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 hath
                 none
                 hart
                 ?
                 Prov
                 17.
                 16.
                 
                 But
                 where
                 may
                 we
                 think
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 &
                 Apostles
                 writings
                 ?
                 For
                 touching
                 these
                 points
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 read
                 the
                 late
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 &
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 often
                 dark
                 ,
                 difficult
                 ,
                 intricate
                 ,
                 contradicting
                 themselves
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 compare
                 your
                 Popes
                 determinations
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 as
                 good
                 agreement
                 as
                 between
                 harp
                 and
                 harrow
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ;
                 Gods
                 plain
                 law
                 sayth
                 ,
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy self
                 a
                 graven
                 (
                 thing
                 )
                 or
                 any
                 similitude
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 heaven
                 above
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 earth
                 beneath
                 &c.
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 neyther
                 serv
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 agayn
                 ,
                 †
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 shal
                 make
                 a
                 graven
                 or
                 a
                 molten
                 (
                 thing
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 abomination
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 artificer
                 ,
                 and
                 shal
                 set
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 secret
                 place
                 ;
                 &
                 al
                 the
                 people
                 shal
                 answer
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 These
                 evident
                 scriptures
                 may
                 perswade
                 every
                 simple
                 hart
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fearful
                 syn
                 to
                 make
                 &
                 worship
                 similitudes
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Saincts
                 departed
                 or
                 any
                 the
                 like
                 ▪
                 Now
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 to
                 your
                 catholik
                 churches
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 your
                 Cardinals
                 glosse
                 ,
                 that
                 ‡
                 
                   such
                   scriptures
                   reprechend
                   idolatrie
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   worshiping
                   of
                   images
                   which
                   are
                   esteemed
                   for
                   Gods
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   worshiped
                   for
                   Gods
                   ,
                   which
                   indeed
                   are
                   not
                
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 
                 the
                 
                   Images
                   of
                   Christ
                   &
                   of
                   saincts
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   worshiped
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   accident
                   &
                   unproperly
                   but
                   also
                   by
                   themselves
                   and
                   properly
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   terminate
                   (
                   or
                   end
                   )
                   the
                   worship
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   themselves
                   they
                   are
                   considered
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   as
                   they
                   bear
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   exemplar
                   (
                   or
                   person
                   represented
                   )
                   :
                
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 read
                 your
                 learned
                 distinctions
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 latria
                 ,
                 the
                 worship
                 dulia
                 and
                 hyperdulia
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 schole
                 points
                 digged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 abisme
                 of
                 the
                 rock
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 &
                 the
                 man
                 wil
                 be
                 amazed
                 to
                 find
                 such
                 comments
                 upō
                 such
                 a
                 text
                 ;
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 ween
                 his
                 witts
                 be
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 doubt
                 ther
                 be
                 thowsands
                 and
                 ten
                 thowsands
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 read
                 Moses
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 churches
                 comments
                 upō
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 they
                 wil
                 say
                 Moses
                 is
                 surer
                 and
                 playner
                 &
                 easier
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 then
                 your
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 many
                 ▪
                 that
                 to
                 leav
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 rely
                 upon
                 your
                 church
                 determinations
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 blow
                 out
                 the
                 candle
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 snuff
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 wherin
                 some
                 things
                 ar
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 :
                 then
                 doubtlesse
                 your
                 ●
                 ▪
                 assertion
                 is
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 which
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   scriptures
                   expounded
                   by
                   the
                   catholik
                   church
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   &
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 you
                 mean
                 the
                 Roman
                 Ch●
                 ▪
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 church
                 you
                 restreyn
                 al
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 now
                 his
                 expositiō
                 dooth
                 often
                 times
                 as
                 wel
                 clear
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 cloud
                 before
                 the
                 sun
                 .
                 Yea
                 even
                 the
                 playnest
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 holy
                 writ
                 are
                 as
                 bright
                 as
                 noon
                 day
                 ;
                 
                 your
                 church
                 hath
                 enveloped
                 with
                 AEgyptian
                 darknes
                 :
                 as
                 
                   Mariage
                   honorable
                   
                   among
                   al
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bed
                   undefiled
                
                 ;
                 sayth
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   If
                   among
                   all
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 *
                 your
                 glosse
                 )
                 
                   comprehendeth
                   al
                   men
                   wholly
                
                 :
                 then
                 
                   mariage
                   shal
                   be
                   honorable
                   also
                   between
                   father
                   and
                   daughter
                   ,
                   betweē
                   mother
                   and
                   son
                   ,
                   between
                   brother
                   and
                   sister
                   .
                
                 &c.
                 Drink
                 ye
                 al
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 sayth
                 †
                 our
                 saviour
                 :
                 )
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 examine
                 himself
                 (
                 sayth
                 the
                 ‡
                 Apostle
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 eat
                 of
                 this
                 bread
                 &
                 drink
                 of
                 this
                 cup.
                 
                   We
                   yet
                   see
                   not
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 your
                 quick
                 eyed
                 ‖
                 Cardinal
                 )
                 
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   gospel
                   wher
                   we
                   be
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   sacrament
                   of
                   our
                   Lords
                   supper
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   ministred
                   to
                   al
                   Christians
                   .
                   For
                   our
                   Lord
                   sayth
                   not
                   ,
                   Drink
                   ye
                   al
                   Christians
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   drink
                   ye
                   al
                   of
                   this
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Such
                 catholik
                 expositiōs
                 doe
                 illustrate
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 smoke
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 did
                 the
                 sun
                 &
                 aier
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 9.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 me
                 thinks
                 you
                 deney
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   dominion
                   over
                   (
                   your
                   )
                   faith
                   ,
                   neyther
                   can
                   make
                   what
                   he
                   wil
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   faith
                   or
                   tradition
                   .
                   He
                   dooth
                   not
                   make
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   faith
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   but
                   beelareth
                   onely
                   that
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   beleeved
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 wel
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 keep
                 you
                 here
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 declarer
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 by
                 office
                 but
                 as
                 al
                 other
                 Bishops
                 and
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 and
                 Peters
                 primacie
                 wil
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 who
                 sayd
                 ,
                 ”
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 think
                 of
                 us
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 disposers
                 (
                 or
                 stewards
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 have
                 not
                 indeed
                 dominion
                 over
                 your
                 faith
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 trow
                 ,
                 men
                 may
                 trie
                 his
                 declarations
                 ,
                 by
                 Christs
                 word
                 who
                 hath
                 dominion
                 over
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 sowles
                 .
                 Then
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Popes
                 declarations
                 authentik
                 ,
                 canonical
                 ,
                 of
                 necessitie
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 prove
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 himself
                 acknowledgeth
                 to
                 be
                 divine
                 and
                 canonical
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 scriptures
                 wil
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 sufficient
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 faith
                 :
                 &
                 men
                 must
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 trye
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Otherweise
                 when
                 ‖
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 the
                 6.
                 repealed
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 P.
                 Formosus
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 his
                 acts
                 :
                 and
                 contrariweise
                 P.
                 *
                 Romanus
                 and
                 other
                 his
                 successors
                 justified
                 Formosus
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 Stephen
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 after
                 that
                 agayn
                 P.
                 Sergius
                 the
                 3.
                 allowed
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 and
                 cōdemned
                 Formosus
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 own
                 records
                 doo
                 report
                 :
                 )
                 how
                 should
                 men
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 Popes
                 decrees
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 examine
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 better
                 stay
                 for
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 wethercock
                 of
                 the
                 Vatican
                 .
                 And
                 wheras
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   all
                   humane
                   helps
                
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 useth
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   counsel
                   and
                   consultation
                   with
                   the
                   learned
                
                 they
                 be
                 fayr
                 shewes
                 ▪
                 but
                 your
                 Cardinal
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 †
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 beleeved
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 ecclesiastical
                 Prince
                 in
                 the
                 whol
                 church
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 auctoritie
                 vvithout
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 counsel
                 of
                 Preists
                 ,
                 make
                 lavves
                 vvhich
                 bind
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 can
                 judge
                 in
                 causes
                 ecclesiastical
                 &c.
                 and
                 that
                 vvhen
                 he
                 teacheth
                 the
                 vvhol
                 church
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 perteyning
                 to
                 faith
                 ;
                 ‡
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 err
                 by
                 any
                 hap
                 or
                 chance
                 and
                 ‖
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 preceps
                 of
                 manners
                 also
                 prescribed
                 to
                 the
                 vvhol
                 church
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 err
                 .
                 What
                 marvel
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 though
                 your
                 Lavvyers
                 say
                 ,
                 ”
                 His
                 bare
                 vvill
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 holden
                 as
                 a
                 lavv
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                 *
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 dooth
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 vvhy
                 doe
                 you
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 †
                 whosoever
                 obeyes
                 not
                 his
                 precepts
                 ,
                 incures
                 the
                 syn
                 of
                 idolatrie
                 &
                 paganisme
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 not
                 dominion
                 over
                 your
                 faith
                 :
                 but
                 your
                 Canonist
                 ,
                 tel
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 ‡
                 he
                 can
                 dispense
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 dispense
                 
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 dispense
                 ”
                 against
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 dispense
                 *
                 against
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 ;
                 yea
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 dispense
                 concerning
                 †
                 all
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 nevv
                 testament
                 .
                 And
                 may
                 vve
                 novv
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 dominion
                 over
                 your
                 saith
                 ?
                 or
                 may
                 wee
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 vvhen
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 which
                 should
                 
                 sit
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wil
                 doe
                 greater
                 things
                 then
                 these
                 ?
                 But
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 return
                 therfore
                 to
                 the
                 scripture
                 which
                 you
                 deney
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 you
                 objected
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 
                   many
                   senses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 stil
                 you
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 proved
                 :
                 well
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 unto
                 judgement
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sure
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 save
                 by
                 your
                 churches
                 exposition
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 the
                 church
                 in
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 rich
                 by
                 Christ
                 *
                 in
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 speech
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 †
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 destitute
                 of
                 any
                 gift
                 :
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 that
                 church
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 declare
                 the
                 many
                 senses
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
                 Or
                 rather
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 shew
                 any
                 church
                 or
                 any
                 member
                 or
                 Christs
                 church
                 ,
                 the
                 meanings
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 remayn
                 as
                 a
                 firm
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 sole
                 authentik
                 expositor
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 But
                 here
                 you
                 urge
                 agayn
                 your
                 bastard
                 phrase
                 ,
                 falsly
                 fathered
                 upon
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 ‡
                 that
                 no
                 prophesie
                 of
                 scripture
                 is
                 made
                 
                   by
                   a
                   private
                   spirits
                   interpretatiō
                
                 :
                 though
                 I
                 blamed
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 speaking
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 not
                 perceive
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 consider
                 earthly
                 .
                 Your
                 one
                 body
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 vvhole
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 spirit
                 dooth
                 quicken
                 the
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
                 ,
                 that
                 quickneth
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 hart
                 :
                 although
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 principal
                 members
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 inferiour
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 we
                 learn
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 is
                 
                 one
                 bodie
                 and
                 hath
                 one
                 spirite
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 many
                 members
                 of
                 this
                 bodie
                 have
                 ”
                 not
                 one
                 work
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 received
                 diversities
                 of
                 giftes
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 *
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 .
                 To
                 †
                 one
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 given
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 vvisdom
                 ;
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 faith
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 gifts
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 publick
                 spirit
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 hath
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 privat
                 spirit
                 which
                 Christians
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 by
                 tradition
                 it
                 seemes
                 have
                 learned
                 .
                 Now
                 seeing
                 all
                 Christians
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 (
                 unlesse
                 he
                 have
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Satan
                 :
                 )
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 onely
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 publik
                 spirit
                 and
                 interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ?
                 Because
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   that
                   his
                   faith
                   should
                   not
                   fayl
                   him
                   .
                
                 This
                 I
                 deney
                 .
                 Now
                 you
                 beleeve
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 tells
                 it
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 your
                 ovvn
                 privat
                 spirit
                 may
                 assure
                 you
                 of
                 nothing
                 .
                 I
                 wil
                 disprove
                 it
                 by
                 your
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 knowen
                 experience
                 ▪
                 For
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   may
                   err
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   fact
                   ,
                   and
                   syn
                   aswell
                   as
                   an
                   other
                   man.
                
                 then
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Divil
                 for
                 his
                 facts
                 ,
                 and
                 synns
                 ,
                 as
                 vvell
                 as
                 an
                 other
                 man
                 :
                 then
                 is
                 he
                 the
                 successor
                 of
                 Iudas
                 Iscariot
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Simon
                 Peter
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hel
                 ,
                 prevaile
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 your
                 Rock
                 is
                 rent
                 in
                 peeces
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 building
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 sands
                 .
                 You
                 rely
                 upō
                 one
                 whom
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 but
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ;
                 a
                 child
                 of
                 the
                 Divil
                 ;
                 yea
                 a
                 
                   divil
                   incarnate
                
                 as
                 Pope
                 Iohn
                 the
                 23.
                 was
                 found
                 and
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 †
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 may
                 *
                 lye
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 father
                 the
                 Divil
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 not
                 heed
                 )
                 he
                 may
                 murder
                 your
                 soul
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 father
                 the
                 Divil
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 then
                 dare
                 you
                 make
                 him
                 your
                 rock
                 ,
                 your
                 hope
                 ,
                 your
                 confidence
                 ;
                 to
                 beleeve
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 sayth
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 beleeve
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 tell
                 you
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 beleeve
                 any
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 .
                 If
                 men
                 were
                 bruite
                 beasts
                 without
                 understanding
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 more
                 overruled
                 then
                 thus
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 sayth
                 ,
                 †
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 horse
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 mule
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 
                 druncken
                 with
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 her
                 fornication
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 whore
                 could
                 never
                 thus
                 have
                 benummed
                 their
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 bereft
                 them
                 of
                 heavenly
                 light
                 If
                 you
                 deney
                 that
                 your
                 Popes
                 may
                 be
                 reprobates
                 and
                 Heariots
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 syn
                 :
                 your
                 own
                 popish
                 records
                 will
                 teach
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 as
                 undoubted
                 marks
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 had
                 Cain
                 :
                 the
                 dearest
                 lovers
                 of
                 your
                 catholik
                 chaire
                 ,
                 branding
                 their
                 holy
                 fathers
                 with
                 titles
                 of
                 
                 
                   prodigious
                   ,
                   wonders
                   ,
                   monsters
                
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 beastly
                 lives
                 ;
                 &
                 so
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 knowen
                 to
                 have
                 dyed
                 ,
                 without
                 repentāce
                 or
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 eyther
                 they
                 never
                 had
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 els
                 their
                 faith
                 failed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 not
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 for
                 Peter
                 ;
                 &
                 so
                 their
                 pretended
                 priviledge
                 lieth
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 alledged
                 for
                 Peters
                 primacie
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 answered
                 ;
                 and
                 leav
                 it
                 unto
                 judgment
                 ,
                 yow
                 urge
                 now
                 againe
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                   that
                   P●●er
                   rose
                   up
                   ,
                   shewing
                   therby
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   head
                
                 &c.
                 a
                 strange
                 collection
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 
                   rise
                   up
                
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 an
                 assembly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 need
                 ,
                 therfore
                 be
                 head
                 ;
                 you
                 mought
                 better
                 have
                 gathered
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 sitten
                 stil
                 &
                 spoken
                 ;
                 for
                 sitting
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 rather
                 argues
                 auctoritie
                 ,
                 then
                 standing
                 up
                 .
                 But
                 tel
                 me
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 when
                 Gamaliel
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 *
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 council
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 would
                 you
                 gather
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Or
                 when
                 Paul
                 †
                 
                   rose
                   up
                
                 in
                 the
                 synagogue
                 of
                 Antiochia
                 ;
                 was
                 he
                 therefore
                 the
                 head
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 why
                 dally
                 you
                 thus
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 such
                 conclusions
                 as
                 common
                 sense
                 wil
                 not
                 bear
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 plead
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 headship
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Pope
                 may
                 rise
                 up
                 and
                 speak
                 in
                 councils
                 ;
                 it
                 wil
                 easily
                 be
                 granted
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 if
                 others
                 should
                 judge
                 and
                 give
                 sentence
                 frō
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Iames
                 
                 there
                 did
                 )
                 your
                 chair
                 of
                 Rome
                 would
                 soon
                 be
                 overthrown
                 .
              
               
                 Like
                 weight
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   gentils
                   were
                   chosen
                   by
                   his
                   mouth
                
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 *
                 God
                 chose
                 that
                 the
                 gentils
                 by
                 his
                 mouth
                 should
                 hear
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 beleev
                 .
                 What
                 primacie
                 of
                 power
                 you
                 can
                 build
                 hereon
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 :
                 order
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ther
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 al
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 ther
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 &
                 we
                 grant
                 ,
                 
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lordship
                 which
                 your
                 Pope
                 claimeth
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 *
                 
                   a
                   true
                   ecelesiastical
                   prince
                   in
                   the
                   whol
                   church
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   auctority
                   without
                   cōsent
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   or
                   counsel
                   of
                   the
                   preists
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   lawes
                   which
                   bind
                   the
                   conscience
                
                 &c.
                 with
                 other
                 like
                 exorbitant
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 neyther
                 proof
                 nor
                 colour
                 of
                 proof
                 from
                 this
                 15.
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 playn
                 by
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 writing
                 I
                 shewed
                 ,
                 and
                 leav
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 prudent
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 3.
                 arguments
                 force
                 you
                 would
                 reinforce
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 speech
                 of
                 privat
                 
                 spirits
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 of
                 errors
                 and
                 heresies
                 &
                 unfit
                 translations
                 ,
                 manifold
                 and
                 ambiguous
                 senses
                 &c.
                 where
                 I
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 
                   put
                   to
                   more
                   strength
                
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 
                   whet
                   the
                   edge
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 sayd
                 unto
                 you
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 your
                 purpose
                 is
                 not
                 effected
                 .
                 For
                 al
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 as
                 good
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 better
                 )
                 right
                 ,
                 be
                 retorted
                 upon
                 your selves
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 as
                 private
                 and
                 erroneous
                 a
                 spirit
                 as
                 al
                 other
                 Byshops
                 ,
                 hath
                 given
                 as
                 absurd
                 and
                 erroneous
                 translations
                 ,
                 wrested
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 broched
                 as
                 deadly
                 errors
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 as
                 unable
                 to
                 prove
                 his
                 mission
                 frō
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 prelat●
                 or
                 preist
                 in
                 Christendom
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 al
                 your
                 discourse
                 you
                 have
                 neyther
                 proof
                 from
                 scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 argument
                 upon
                 ground
                 of
                 reason
                 :
                 therfore
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 spend
                 labour
                 in
                 vayn
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 points
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 before
                 handled
                 ,
                 othersome
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 like
                 successe
                 you
                 repete
                 your
                 4.
                 argument
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   scriptures
                   
                   have
                   been
                   wronged
                   by
                   our
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   bolster
                   up
                   heresies
                
                 &c.
                 you
                 say
                 
                   I
                   grant
                   your
                   assumption
                
                 ;
                 but
                 deceiv
                 not
                 your self
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 
                   did
                   leav
                   to
                   strive
                   about
                   it
                
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 personal
                 ,
                 touching
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 &c.
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 lived
                 were
                 able
                 yenough
                 to
                 mainteyn
                 their
                 cause
                 against
                 Rome
                 gates
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 men
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 infirmities
                 .
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 the
                 like
                 charge
                 mought
                 be
                 returned
                 upon
                 your
                 Popes
                 and
                 Prelats
                 .
                 Your
                 proposition
                 I
                 deneyed
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 reasons
                 of
                 my
                 denyal
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
                 You
                 replie
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 manner
                 is
                 )
                 with
                 your
                 popular
                 carnal
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 al
                 sorts
                 of
                 hereticks
                 alledge
                 scriptures
                 &
                 boast
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &
                 unlesse
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 
                   supreme
                   judge
                
                 ,
                 strifes
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 end
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 been
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ;
                 who
                 yet
                 referred
                 not
                 Christians
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 supreme
                 judge
                 ;
                 but
                 laboured
                 to
                 compose
                 controversies
                 and
                 correct
                 errors
                 ‡
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
                 Strife
                 wil
                 continue
                 without
                 end
                 ,
                 til
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 then
                 al
                 warr
                 shal
                 cease
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 the
                 church
                 is
                 militant
                 ,
                 under
                 her
                 head
                 Christ.
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 He
                 alone
                 walketh
                 
                 amids
                 the
                 7.
                 golden
                 candlesticks
                 ;
                 al
                 churches
                 have
                 their
                 several
                 ”
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 Christ
                 is
                 ”
                 Archpastour
                 ;
                 at
                 his
                 appearing
                 ,
                 shal
                 supreme
                 judgement
                 be
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 Antichrists
                 ,
                 that
                 usurp
                 his
                 office
                 and
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 why
                 alledge
                 you
                 this
                 against
                 the
                 divine
                 scriptures
                 onely
                 ?
                 for
                 doe
                 you
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 men
                 have
                 wrested
                 the
                 late
                 Fathers
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 bolster
                 up
                 heresies
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 councils
                 too
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 own
                 decrees
                 ?
                 Now
                 if
                 whatsoever
                 be
                 wrested
                 to
                 bol●●er
                 up
                 heresies
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 world
                 wil
                 soon
                 be
                 without
                 rule
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 †
                 Anomos
                 ,
                 that
                 unruly
                 and
                 lawlesse
                 fellow
                 foretold
                 of
                 ,
                 wil
                 be
                 fittest
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 captayn
                 
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 now
                 too
                 long
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 sitting
                 in
                 that
                 citie
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 S
                 Ioh
                 is
                 time
                 *
                 reigned
                 over
                 the
                 kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 fayn
                 would
                 mainteyn
                 that
                 regiment
                 stil.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 5.
                 and
                 last
                 argument
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 .
                 You
                 affirmed
                 
                 that
                 
                   many
                   mysteries
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   are
                   beleeved
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   explicitly
                   declared
                   nor
                   infallibly
                   deduced
                   from
                   the
                   scriptures
                   .
                
                 I
                 deneyed
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 mysterie
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 was
                 without
                 due
                 &
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 from
                 the
                 scripture
                 ▪
                 Now
                 you
                 recken
                 up
                 divers
                 matters
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 of
                 me
                 proof
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 otherweise
                 then
                 by
                 tradition
                 .
                 My
                 answer
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 your
                 own
                 invētiōs
                 ,
                 &
                 I
                 wil
                 not
                 undertake
                 to
                 approve
                 but
                 to
                 reprove
                 them
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 :
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 truths
                 I
                 can
                 prove
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 better
                 then
                 you
                 can
                 by
                 mouth
                 tradition
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 find
                 great
                 fault
                 &
                 
                   think
                   it
                   goes
                   hard
                   with
                   me
                   since
                   I
                   prove
                   not
                   one
                   particular
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   :
                
                 &
                 therfore
                 desire
                 me
                 
                   to
                   answer
                   distinctly
                   to
                   ech
                   point
                   as
                   it
                   l●es
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 marvel
                 you
                 would
                 expect
                 proofs
                 of
                 these
                 points
                 now
                 .
                 Would
                 you
                 hav
                 me
                 enter
                 into
                 battel
                 with
                 Arrians
                 &
                 Antitrinitarians
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 &
                 other
                 like
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 sh●w
                 how
                 I
                 can
                 convince
                 them
                 by
                 scripture
                 ?
                 I
                 list
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 digresse
                 .
                 When
                 th●se
                 matters
                 in
                 hand
                 are
                 ended
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 wil
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 buklers
                 .
                 I
                 wil
                 fight
                 against
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 onely
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 wil
                 adventure
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 your
                 unwritte
                 traditiōs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 battel
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 make
                 you
                 proof
                 (
                 as
                 order
                 requireth
                 )
                 of
                 your
                 argument
                 ;
                 and
                 seek
                 not
                 to
                 turn
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 on
                 foot
                 new
                 questions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 scriptures
                 that
                 you
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 unvvritten
                 traditions
                 ,
                 I
                 answered
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 your
                 reply
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 dispute
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 made
                 traditions
                 
                   the
                   total
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   whereas
                   you
                   would
                   inferr
                   onely
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   partial
                   ,
                   togither
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Then
                 belike
                 you
                 grāt
                 some
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 unvvrittē
                 traditiō
                 :
                 &
                 vvhere
                 is
                 that
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ?
                 If
                 vve
                 have
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 vvithout
                 unvvritten
                 tradition
                 ▪
                 hovv
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 vvhilear
                 you
                 reasoned
                 ,
                 vve
                 could
                 not
                 knovv
                 scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 such
                 tradition
                 ?
                 Doe
                 not
                 you
                 make
                 mouth
                 traditiō
                 the
                 total
                 ground
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 ?
                 For
                 take
                 avvay
                 this
                 tradition
                 ;
                 &
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 you
                 think
                 ,
                 are
                 lost
                 ;
                 then
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 unvvritten
                 tradition
                 give
                 it
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 dead
                 tradition
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 grounds
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 tel
                 us
                 vvhat
                 is
                 scripture
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 is
                 true
                 beside
                 scripture
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 effect
                 is
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ?
                 Though
                 yet
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 
                   partiall
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                
                 as
                 you
                 speak
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 :
                 man
                 may
                 not
                 think
                 to
                 part
                 stakes
                 vvith
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 vvord
                 is
                 yenough
                 ,
                 if
                 vve
                 can
                 be
                 content
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 I
                 
                   object
                   that
                   those
                   traditions
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   Deuteronomis
                   might
                   make
                   for
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Cabalists
                   which
                   are
                   reiected
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                
                 &c
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 knovv
                 they
                 make
                 neyther
                 for
                 them
                 nor
                 you
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 sayd
                 ,
                 rather
                 for
                 them
                 then
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 proved
                 unto
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 †
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 taught
                 their
                 children
                 vvritten
                 traditions
                 ;
                 I
                 proved
                 by
                 other
                 divine
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 that
                 yenough
                 is
                 vvritten
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 ‡
                 faith
                 &
                 all
                 good
                 vvorks
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Gods
                 acts
                 in
                 al
                 ages
                 ,
                 fathers
                 are
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 :
                 such
                 tradition
                 I
                 allovv
                 .
                 We
                 tel
                 our
                 posteritie
                 novv
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 vvork
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 confounding
                 the
                 Spanish
                 armado
                 that
                 
                 came
                 against
                 England
                 in
                 the
                 yere
                 1588
                 If
                 I
                 in
                 my
                 dayes
                 should
                 see
                 Rome
                 ●
                 become
                 Rumee
                 as
                 Sibylla
                 *
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 like
                 Nabuchodno●or
                 †
                 turnd
                 out
                 to
                 gra●●e
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 Pharao
                 ‡
                 drovvned
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 :
                 I
                 vvould
                 hold
                 it
                 my
                 dutie
                 to
                 tel
                 it
                 my
                 child
                 ,
                 &
                 my
                 childes
                 child
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 mought
                 never
                 be
                 forgotten
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 for
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 faith
                 unto
                 life
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 vvarn
                 my
                 children
                 to
                 hold
                 to
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 vvise
                 unto
                 salvation
                 through
                 the
                 faith
                 vvhich
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 as
                 Paul
                 
                 sayd
                 to
                 his
                 son
                 Timothee
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 
                   is
                   playn
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   2.
                   
                   Thes.
                   2.
                   speaks
                   of
                   such
                   traditions
                   as
                   I
                   cal
                   humane
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
                 I
                 deney
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 have
                 plainly
                 disproved
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 vvriting
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Apostles
                 ovvn
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 Act.
                 26.
                 22
                 1.
                 
                 Co.
                 14.
                 37.
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 vvord
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 shun
                 those
                 ancient
                 Apostolik
                 records
                 ,
                 and
                 betake
                 you
                 to
                 later
                 humane
                 writers
                 ,
                 as
                 Chrysostome
                 .
                 But
                 remember
                 your
                 ovvn
                 vvords
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   more
                   ancient
                   then
                   the
                   Divil
                   ,
                   truth
                   then
                   falshood
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 shevved
                 his
                 ovvn
                 meaning
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 Chrysostome
                 had
                 a
                 mouth
                 to
                 speak
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 better
                 see
                 by
                 Chrysostoms
                 candle
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 Pauls
                 bright
                 sun
                 :
                 behold
                 vvhat
                 
                 the
                 Doctor
                 sayth
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 sought
                 unto
                 salvatiō
                 all
                 novv
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 may
                 find
                 there
                 vvhat
                 to
                 learn
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 stubborn
                 &
                 synful
                 ,
                 may
                 find
                 the
                 scourges
                 of
                 the
                 judgmēt
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 vvhereof
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 afrayd
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 laboureth
                 ,
                 may
                 there
                 find
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 promises
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 speech
                 dooth
                 farr
                 better
                 become
                 his
                 golden
                 mouth
                 ,
                 then
                 your
                 plea
                 for
                 humane
                 traditions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 2.
                 thing
                 vvhich
                 you
                 took
                 upon
                 you
                 
                   to
                   prove
                
                 .
                 (
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 novv
                 you
                 
                 faintly
                 say
                 
                   intended
                   rather
                   to
                   propound
                   then
                   prove
                   ,
                
                 )
                 vvas
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   scripture
                   expounded
                   by
                   the
                   catholik
                   church
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
                 I
                 vvil
                 ease
                 you
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 of
                 this
                 labour
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 understād
                 the
                 position
                 vvell
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 I
                 trovv
                 yovv
                 mean
                 not
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 al
                 beleevers
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 So
                 I
                 vvillingly
                 yield
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   scriptures
                   expounded
                   by
                   Christ
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   catholik
                   church
                   ,
                   are
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 you
                 came
                 to
                 make
                 proof
                 of
                 your
                 positiō
                 ,
                 you
                 set
                 it
                 dovvn
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   definitive
                   sentence
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   is
                   an
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Where
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 your
                 lode
                 starr
                 .
                 You
                 pretend
                 the
                 scriptures
                 and
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 deale
                 vvith
                 you
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 novv
                 have
                 experience
                 ,
                 )
                 you
                 flee
                 to
                 later
                 humane
                 vvriters
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 followed
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 retire
                 to
                 your
                 Catholik
                 church
                 :
                 ask
                 your
                 meaning
                 by
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 his
                 
                   definitive
                   sentence
                
                 ,
                 as
                 your self
                 have
                 expounded
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 He
                 virtualiter
                 (
                 as
                 
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 side
                 sayth
                 )
                 
                   is
                   the
                   whole
                   church
                
                 .
                 Al
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 but
                 stales
                 ,
                 he
                 alone
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 must
                 strike
                 the
                 stroke
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 give
                 sentence
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 shal
                 never
                 trust
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 you
                 deal
                 on
                 the
                 surest
                 side
                 for
                 your selves
                 .
                 You
                 intended
                 rather
                 to
                 propound
                 then
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 point
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   diverse
                   pro●s
                   togither
                   in
                   the
                   fyre
                
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 agayn
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   handle
                   it
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   velitation
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 &
                 
                   not
                   of
                   purpose
                   to
                   prove
                
                 ?
                 Wheras
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 mayn
                 ground
                 of
                 al
                 controversie
                 between
                 
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 question
                 being
                 whither
                 Gods
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Popes
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 must
                 judge
                 &
                 rule
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 I
                 cleav
                 to
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Now
                 my
                 ground
                 is
                 in
                 part
                 granted
                 by
                 your selves
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 scriptures
                 which
                 I
                 build
                 upon
                 ,
                 your
                 council
                 *
                 of
                 Trent
                 hath
                 allowed
                 for
                 canonical
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 whither
                 you
                 granted
                 it
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 reasons
                 that
                 are
                 unanswered
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 ground
                 I
                 utter
                 ly
                 deney
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 not
                 your
                 
                   Popes
                   definitive
                   sentences
                
                 to
                 be
                 canonical
                 but
                 haeretical
                 :
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 proof
                 of
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 .
                 You
                 lyst
                 not
                 yet
                 to
                 have
                 
                   this
                   yron
                   in
                   the
                   fyre
                
                 ,
                 belike
                 least
                 it
                 burn
                 your
                 fingers
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 velitation
                 ,
                 you
                 bring
                 most
                 of
                 your
                 valiant
                 men
                 into
                 the
                 feild
                 ,
                 leaving
                 out
                 some
                 few
                 casshierd
                 soldjers
                 ;
                 and
                 brave
                 me
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 prerogatives
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 indeed
                 but
                 a
                 cold
                 yron
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 al
                 you
                 say
                 for
                 Peter
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 yet
                 nothing
                 at
                 al
                 is
                 sayd
                 for
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 more
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Babylon
                 .
                 You
                 would
                 hav
                 men
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 skirmish
                 or
                 velitation
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 many
                 moe
                 against
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 battel
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 your
                 velitaries
                 be
                 discomfited
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 already
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 suppose
                 your
                 armado
                 wil
                 never
                 enter
                 this
                 feild
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therfore
                 try
                 their
                 strength
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   S.
                   Peter
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   is
                   named
                   first
                   among
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 True
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 usually
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 3.
                 or
                 4.
                 places
                 :
                 This
                 may
                 argue
                 a
                 primacie
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 no
                 auctoritie
                 over
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
                 The
                 †
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Iasper
                 ,
                 the
                 stone
                 of
                 ‡
                 Benjamin
                 ,
                 th'
                 Apostle
                 Pauls
                 
                 tribe
                 ▪
                 wil
                 you
                 grant
                 me
                 hence
                 to
                 conclude
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 was
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   S.
                   Peter
                   alone
                   walked
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   with
                   our
                   Saviour
                   on
                   the
                   water
                   .
                
                 True
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ”
                 he
                 shewed
                 his
                 weaknes
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 &
                 was
                 reproved
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 for
                 his
                 little
                 faith
                 .
                 Doth
                 this
                 deserve
                 the
                 headship
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ?
                 Elias
                 and
                 Eliseus
                 walked
                 *
                 through
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 Shadrach
                 Meshach
                 and
                 Abednego-walked
                 in
                 †
                 the
                 mids
                 of
                 the
                 fyre
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 shewed
                 their
                 great
                 ‡
                 faith
                 :
                 yet
                 vvere
                 they
                 not
                 therfore
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   promised
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   that
                   hell
                   gates
                   should
                   not
                   prevail
                   against
                   him
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 dooth
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 ‖
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 of
                 vvhich
                 Peter
                 vvas
                 a
                 principall
                 member
                 .
                 Hell
                 gates
                 shall
                 not
                 prevail
                 against
                 *
                 any
                 true
                 Christian
                 :
                 are
                 they
                 all
                 therfore
                 
                   heade●
                   ▪
                
                 But
                 hell
                 gates
                 (
                 if
                 horrible
                 synns
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 strength
                 )
                 have
                 prevayled
                 against
                 sundry
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 by
                 testimonie
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 records
                 :
                 such
                 I
                 trow
                 were
                 not
                 heads
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 .
                 Apoc.
                 14.
                 17.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   to
                   confirm
                   his
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 So
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 ‡
                 as
                 I
                 proved
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 writing
                 :
                 and
                 marvel
                 you
                 bring
                 this
                 argumēt
                 now
                 again
                 bleeding
                 into
                 the
                 skirmish
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 had
                 cured
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 vvounds
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 cannot
                 heal
                 him
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 let
                 him
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   Saviour
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   washed
                   S.
                   Peters
                   feet
                   first
                
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 
                 some
                 Doctors
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sure
                 some
                 was
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 all
                 be
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sure
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 shewed
                 then
                 more
                 
                 
                 weaknes
                 then
                 his
                 brethren
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 mought
                 well
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 washed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 deserve
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 triple
                 crown
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   S.
                   Peter
                   onely
                   received
                   a
                   reveled
                   promise
                   of
                   his
                   particular
                   martyrdom
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   .
                
                 Performance
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 promise
                 .
                 Iames
                 
                 and
                 Stephen
                 suffred
                 martyrdom
                 before
                 Peter
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 crosse
                 be
                 that
                 vvhich
                 must
                 prove
                 the
                 headship
                 ,
                 the
                 penitent
                 †
                 theef
                 may
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 crown
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   He
                   after
                   infusion
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   ghost
                   ,
                   first
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   premulgates
                   the
                   gospel
                
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 the
                 Pope
                 were
                 his
                 successor
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 Peter
                 was
                 first
                 I
                 confesse
                 in
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 deserveth
                 praise
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 prove
                 not
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 infasion
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 ‡
                 
                   they
                   began
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 the
                 scripture
                 )
                 to
                 speak
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 Peter
                 was
                 indeed
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 in
                 order
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 is
                 like
                 in
                 age
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 office
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   first
                   miracle
                   in
                   confirmation
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   .
                
                 And
                 you
                 shal
                 work
                 another
                 miracle
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 my
                 saith
                 ;
                 if
                 from
                 this
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 )
                 you
                 can
                 by
                 sound
                 argument
                 cōclude
                 him
                 head
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Pope
                 expounds
                 the
                 head
                 ship
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 the
                 first
                 miracle
                 was
                 the
                 speaking
                 with
                 strange
                 tongues
                 ▪
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 ‖
                 all
                 men
                 admired
                 :
                 )
                 &
                 who
                 was
                 first
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 neither
                 I
                 nor
                 you
                 can
                 tell
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   He
                   as
                   supreme
                   judge
                   condemned
                   the
                   hypocrisy
                   of
                   Ananias
                   and
                   Saphira
                   .
                
                 And
                 Paul
                 as
                 supreme
                 judge
                 condemned
                 the
                 blasphemie
                 of
                 Hymenaeus
                 &
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 ”
                 delivering
                 them
                 to
                 Satan
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 forcerie
                 of
                 Elymas
                 ,
                 *
                 striking
                 him
                 with
                 blindnes
                 .
                 If
                 miracles
                 prove
                 supremacies
                 ,
                 the
                 church
                 shall
                 have
                 many
                 supreme
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   He
                   first
                   discovered
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   ,
                   and
                   condemned
                   him
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
                 vvould
                 doe
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 Simonie
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 vvould
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 rise
                 .
                 When
                 †
                 Sergius
                 tertius
                 ,
                 &
                 Benedictus
                 4.
                 got
                 the
                 Popedome
                 with
                 briberie
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexander
                 the
                 ●
                 .
                 ‡
                 bought
                 the
                 voices
                 of
                 many
                 Cardinals
                 :
                 whither
                 was
                 
                   Cephas
                   or
                   Magus
                
                 their
                 predecessor
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 vertue
                 made
                 Peter
                 head
                 :
                 the
                 cont●arie
                 vice
                 made
                 your
                 Popes
                 the
                 taile
                 .
                 How
                 be
                 it
                 your
                 Prelates
                 (
                 if
                 
                 writers
                 say
                 true
                 )
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 with
                 ”
                 with
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 give
                 *†
                 with
                 Simon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   these
                   and
                   other
                   circumstances
                   concurring
                   in
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   showes
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   manifestly
                   that
                   S.
                   Peter
                   had
                   preeminence
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   rock
                   and
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church●●
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 showes
                 in
                 deed
                 ,
                 &
                 circumstances
                 standing
                 a
                 farr
                 off
                 :
                 but
                 never
                 a
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 striken
                 a
                 stroke
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 ●●l●tation
                 .
                 Peter
                 had
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 preeminence
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 I
                 readily
                 grant
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 office
                 and
                 auctoritie
                 was
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 16.
                 
                 —
                 20.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Paul
                 relating
                 the
                 offices
                 ordeyned
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 saith
                 ;
                 ‡
                 
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   secondly
                   prophets
                   〈◊〉
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 agayn
                 ,
                 
                 
                   he
                   gave
                   some
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Prophets
                   :
                
                 but
                 the
                 scripture
                 no
                 where
                 sayth
                 ,
                 first
                 Peter
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 then
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Peter
                 was
                 neyther
                 head
                 nor
                 Rock
                 ,
                 I
                 proved
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 writing
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 proof
                 from
                 Gods
                 book
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 keep
                 your
                 showes
                 and
                 circumstances
                 
                 still
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 no
                 such
                 conclusions
                 with
                 a
                 manifest-lye
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 proceed
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 was
                 
                   particularly
                   pointed
                   out
                
                 by
                 his
                 ovvn
                 name
                 ,
                 his
                 fathers
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 new
                 name
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   no
                   cavil
                   might
                   be
                   took
                   at
                   a
                   legacie
                   so
                   stronglie
                   &
                   particularly
                   firmed
                   unto
                   S.
                   Peter
                   .
                
                 His
                 legacie
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 by
                 me
                 impugned
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 firme
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 make
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 impugne
                 the
                 legacie
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 in
                 Peter
                 vvas
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 generally
                 performed
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 power
                 Peter
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 .
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 
                 Act.
                 2.
                 yea
                 you
                 impugne
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ;
                 whiles
                 you
                 would
                 make
                 Peter
                 the
                 Rock
                 and
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 ;
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 22
                 ,
                 32.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 10
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Ephe.
                 5
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 whither
                 you
                 have
                 answered
                 
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   brought
                
                 to
                 prove
                 Christ
                 onely
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 equall
                 reader
                 of
                 my
                 former
                 writing
                 judge
                 ;
                 you
                 make
                 bold
                 and
                 bare
                 affirmations
                 ,
                 without
                 proof
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 humane
                 learning
                 :
                 Petros
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   signifies
                   eyther
                   a
                   Rock
                   or
                   a
                   stone
                
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 learned
                 auctor
                 doo
                 you
                 shew
                 for
                 it
                 ?
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 Petros
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 )
                 not
                 
                   Petra
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   masculine
                   gender
                   best
                   fitted
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   :
                
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 title
                 
                   Petra
                   ,
                   Rock
                
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Peter
                 himself
                 given
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 Rock
                 of
                 scandal
                 ,
                 whiles
                 you
                 stumble
                 at
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 headship
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 enemie
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 Peter
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 your
                 church
                 hath
                 made
                 shipwrack
                 against
                 this
                 Rock
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 learning
                 also
                 ,
                 appeares
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 make
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 (
                 upon
                 Optatus
                 credit
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 Greek
                 to
                 
                   signifie
                   a
                   head
                   ;
                   as
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   Isa
                   8
                   ,
                   &
                   28.
                   
                   Dan.
                   2.
                   
                   Psal.
                   117.
                   
                   Mat.
                   21.
                   
                   Rom.
                   9.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor
                   10.
                   
                   Ephes.
                   2.
                   
                
                 What
                 ,
                 doo
                 all
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 scriptures
                 shew
                 that
                 Cephas
                 signifies
                 a
                 head
                 ?
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 .
                 You
                 that
                 entwite
                 we
                 with
                 
                   my
                   private
                   spirits
                   interpretation
                
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 better
                 avized
                 then
                 thus
                 openly
                 and
                 directly
                 to
                 oppugn
                 the
                 publik
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 43.
                 wher
                 Cephas
                 is
                 interpreted
                 Petros
                 ,
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 Cephalee
                 a
                 Head.
                 Or
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 also
                 a
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 not
                 Syriak
                 and
                 Greek
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 Optatus
                 ,
                 yet
                 mought
                 you
                 have
                 preferred
                 the
                 publik
                 approved
                 learning
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 linguists
                 ,
                 who
                 *
                 interpreting
                 Cephas
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 shew
                 that
                 Optatus
                 head
                 wanted
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 he
                 sayd
                 it
                 signified
                 a
                 head
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 want
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 false
                 ground
                 ,
                 apply
                 these
                 scriptures
                 that
                 speak
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 unto
                 a
                 mortall
                 creature
                 ,
                 wheras
                 the
                 †
                 Rock
                 is
                 the
                 creator
                 ,
                 &
                 ‡
                 God
                 himself
                 as
                 the
                 Lxxij
                 Greek
                 interpreters
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 wil
                 learn
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 wil
                 teach
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 me
                 follow
                 your
                 arguments
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 my
                 objection
                 that
                 
                   S.
                   Peter
                   answered
                   as
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   had
                   not
                   these
                   promises
                   made
                   to
                   himself
                   alone
                   ,
                   makes
                   much
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   be
                   spokesman
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   the
                   master-spring
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   judgements
                   ,
                   seems
                   to
                   grant
                   him
                   superioritie
                   .
                
                 If
                 every
                 spokes-man
                 were
                 master-spring
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 judgemēts
                 for
                 whō
                 he
                 speaks
                 :
                 it
                 were
                 something
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 :
                 but
                 ask
                 a
                 jurie
                 of
                 any
                 12
                 men
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 whither
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 foreman
                 of
                 the
                 quest
                 ,
                 The
                 spokesman
                 
                 in
                 a
                 Council
                 ;
                 the
                 speaker
                 in
                 a
                 parhamēt
                 ;
                 are
                 they
                 the
                 master-springs
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 judgments
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 sit
                 ?
                 When
                 *
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 when
                 †
                 Philip
                 ,
                 when
                 ‡
                 Iude
                 spake
                 unto
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 master-springs
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 others
                 judgements
                 ?
                 I
                 perceiv
                 your
                 Rock
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 weak
                 foundation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 up
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 sandy
                 conclusions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   S.
                   Peter
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   the
                   prerogative
                   of
                   place
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   represented
                   the
                   church
                   :
                   no
                   more
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   could
                   the
                   sonns
                   of
                   Abraham
                   be
                   two
                   sonns
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   represented
                   two
                   nations
                   .
                
                 You
                 want
                 help
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 your
                 argument
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
                 But
                 Abrahams
                 a
                 sonns
                 were
                 2.
                 sonns
                 stil
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 represented
                 2.
                 nations
                 :
                 therfore
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 S.
                 Peter
                 still
                 though
                 he
                 represented
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Very
                 true
                 ;
                 &
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 Apostles
                 still
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 represented
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 Antichrist
                 shal
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 stil
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 ‖
                 God
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 grant
                 me
                 
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   were
                   a
                   foundation
                   Apoc.
                   21.
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   principal
                   .
                
                 Neyther
                 would
                 I
                 have
                 you
                 ●o
                 grant
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 himself
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 ,
                 vea
                 &
                 the
                 “
                 onely
                 foundatiō
                 properly
                 ;
                 &
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 foundations
                 *
                 figuratively
                 ;
                 among
                 whom
                 was
                 order
                 ,
                 †
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 third
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 and
                 excellencie
                 in
                 graces
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 preeminence
                 of
                 auctoritie
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 sent
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 21
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 builded
                 upon
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 Peter
                 onely
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 
                   S.
                   Peters
                   headship
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   derogates
                   not
                   from
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   our
                   head
                   ,
                   since
                   S.
                   Peter
                   is
                   but
                   subordinated
                   to
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   of
                   his
                   free
                   institution
                   .
                
                 That
                 institution
                 say
                 I
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 shew
                 wherby
                 Peter
                 should
                 be
                 head
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 .
                 The
                 headship
                 which
                 you
                 giue
                 unto
                 Peter
                 dooth
                 derogate
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 church
                 is
                 but
                 †
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 it
                 but
                 ‡
                 one
                 Lord
                 &
                 
                 head
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 present
                 
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 all
                 dayes
                 till
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 walking
                 amids
                 the
                 golden
                 candlestiks
                 of
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 universal
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 7.
                 churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 shew
                 .
                 Apoc.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 head
                 of
                 your
                 church
                 (
                 and
                 therfore
                 I
                 trow
                 could
                 not
                 lye
                 )
                 which
                 sayd
                 †
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   placed
                   Peter
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   certayn
                   head
                   ,
                   to
                   powr
                   his
                   gifts
                   from
                   him
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   for
                   having
                   taken
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                   indivisible
                   vnitie
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   him
                   named
                   that
                   which
                   himself
                   was
                   .
                
                 And
                 elsewhere
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 preacheth
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 ‡
                 
                   would
                   have
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   commune
                   unto
                   other
                   Princes
                   with
                   [
                   Peter
                   ]
                   ,
                   he
                   never
                   gave
                   but
                   by
                   him
                   whatsoever
                   he
                   gave
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 rored
                 the
                 Lion
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Lion
                 
                 of
                 the
                 tribe
                 of
                 Iudah
                 .
                 What
                 marvel
                 was
                 it
                 then
                 though
                 an
                 other
                 
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 praying
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 sayd
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   Jurline
                   thine
                   ears
                   o
                   blessed
                   Peter
                   prince
                   of
                   th'Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   hear
                   me
                   thy
                   servant
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 acknowledging
                 further
                 
                   his
                   faith
                
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 things
                 derogate
                 not
                 from
                 Christ
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 can
                 doo
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 marvel
                 though
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 Canonists
                 ‡
                 called
                 him
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                   God
                   the
                   Pope
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   Peter
                
                 (
                 as
                 Father
                 Campian
                 
                 *
                 telleth
                 us
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 Peter
                 (
                 as
                 Leo
                 sayth
                 )
                 
                   is
                   assumed
                   into
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                   indivisible
                   vnitie
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 unto
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 would
                 bear
                 men
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 derogated
                 frō
                 God
                 or
                 Christ.
                 Yea
                 your self
                 in
                 your
                 former
                 writing
                 made
                 him
                 the
                 
                   vniversal
                   pastor
                
                 Ioh.
                 10
                 and
                 he
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 †
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Peter
                 was
                 but
                 subordinate
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   to
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 your
                 Popes
                 (
                 I
                 trow
                 )
                 be
                 now
                 superordinate
                 :
                 for
                 Christs
                 kingdom
                 †
                 was
                 
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ,
                 neyther
                 did
                 
                   his
                   servants
                   fight
                
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 ‖
                 Judge
                 or
                 divider
                 of
                 inheritances
                 :
                 but
                 Popes
                 are
                 ”
                 fighters
                 with
                 the
                 t●poral
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 kingdome
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 politik
                 princes
                 ;
                 and
                 divide
                 not
                 onely
                 private
                 mens
                 inheritances
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 whole
                 kingdoms
                 ,
                 deposing
                 Princes
                 ,
                 &
                 disturbing
                 States
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 long
                 felt
                 with
                 greef
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 Peters
                 primacie
                 you
                 slide
                 along
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   supremacie
                
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 having
                 no
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 so
                 ancient
                 testimonie
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 you
                 flee
                 to
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   council
                   of
                   Nice
                
                 ,
                 where
                 some
                 say
                 the
                 foundation
                 began
                 .
                 But
                 against
                 such
                 innovation
                 when
                 or
                 whersoever
                 it
                 was
                 hatched
                 ,
                 I
                 allege
                 the
                 whole
                 new
                 testament
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 where
                 *
                 Angels
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Churches
                 are
                 found
                 of
                 equal
                 auctoritie
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 above
                 an
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 me
                 thinks
                 I
                 could
                 fetch
                 your
                 popes
                 supremacie
                 from
                 more
                 ancient
                 ground
                 then
                 the
                 
                   council
                   of
                   Nice
                
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 Dio●rephes
                 ,
                 †
                 who
                 loved
                 preeminence
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 But
                 this
                 ground
                 is
                 slabby
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 I
                 know
                 wil
                 be
                 loth
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 foot
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 You
                 proceed
                 therfore
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 generall
                 reason
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   ecclesiastical
                   hierarchie
                   is
                   no
                   worse
                   governed
                   then
                   any
                   temporal
                   regiment
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   kingdome
                   governed
                   by
                   one
                   King
                   ,
                   Mat
                   25
                   to
                   a
                   familie
                   wel
                   governed
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   3.
                   to
                   a
                   camp
                   wel
                   ordered
                   ,
                   Ca●t
                   .
                   6.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   in
                   al
                   wel
                   ordered
                   common
                   weales
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   ever
                   required
                   some
                   visible
                   iudge
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   written
                   law
                   ,
                   since
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   supreme
                   iudge
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   controversies
                   when
                   they
                   arise
                   a●
                   .
                   2.
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   one
                   to
                   explicate
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pronounce
                   sentence
                   &c.
                   and
                   3.
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   one
                   to
                   compell
                   those
                   that
                   refuse
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   due
                   observation
                   thereof
                   .
                   Now
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   there
                   arise
                   like
                   difficulties
                   in
                   her
                   lawes
                   explication
                   &c.
                   
                   Therfore
                   S
                   Peters
                   successor
                   indued
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   ghost
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   difficulties
                   of
                   moment
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                   unto
                   for
                   counsell
                   :
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   with
                   obedience
                   when
                   he
                   counselleth
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   obeyed
                   when
                   he
                   proceeds
                   with
                   his
                   powrful
                   jurisdiction
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 your
                 reason
                 is
                 faultie
                 from
                 head
                 to
                 foot
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 faileth
                 in
                 comparing
                 togither
                 a
                 visible
                 humane
                 politie
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 visible
                 hierarchie
                 .
                 Wheras
                 humane
                 polities
                 concerning
                 worldly
                 matters
                 are
                 merely
                 visible
                 ,
                 earthly
                 ,
                 temporal
                 :
                 but
                 ecclesiastical
                 polities
                 are
                 partly
                 invisible
                 ,
                 heavenly
                 and
                 eternal
                 .
                 Those
                 ,
                 respecting
                 this
                 world
                 and
                 life
                 onely
                 ,
                 have
                 worldly
                 dominion
                 and
                 glorie
                 :
                 these
                 ,
                 respecting
                 chiefly
                 the
                 next
                 world
                 &
                 life
                 ;
                 have
                 no
                 worldly
                 dominion
                 or
                 glorie
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 meek
                 ,
                 poor
                 ,
                 persecuted
                 for
                 righteousnes
                 sake
                 &c.
                 
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
                 My
                 kingdome
                 (
                 sayth
                 Christ
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 
                 world
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 18.
                 36.
                 
                 Again
                 the
                 rulers
                 of
                 the
                 gentils
                 have
                 domination
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 great
                 exercise
                 auctoritie
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shal
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 among
                 you
                 &c.
                 
                 Mat.
                 20
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 minded
                 &
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 is
                 no
                 worse
                 governed
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 nature
                 thereof
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 temporall
                 regiment
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 you
                 fail
                 in
                 applying
                 to
                 your
                 Pope
                 the
                 scriptures
                 intended
                 of
                 Christ
                 onely
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 (
                 not
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 familie
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 3
                 ,
                 1
                 ,
                 6.
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Captayn
                 of
                 that
                 ordered
                 camp
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 6.
                 
                 Apoc.
                 19.
                 11.
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 16
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 challengeth
                 these
                 titles
                 and
                 honours
                 besides
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 reason
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 that
                 in
                 wel
                 ordered
                 cōmon
                 weales
                 ,
                 the
                 lawes
                 are
                 above
                 the
                 magistrates
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Tullies
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   as
                   lawes
                   are
                   above
                   the
                   magistrates
                   ,
                   so
                   magistrates
                   are
                   above
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 What
                 good
                 order
                 may
                 we
                 then
                 think
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 papacie
                 where
                 Popes
                 are
                 above
                 Gods
                 lavv
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 for
                 explicating
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 &c.
                 in
                 wel
                 ordered
                 common
                 weales
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 ruled
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 †
                 he
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 should
                 interpret
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 According
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 the
                 lawes
                 given
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 aboue
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ‡
                 that
                 govern
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 yea
                 above
                 
                 Kings
                 :
                 &
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 which
                 gave
                 those
                 lawes
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 supreme
                 ”
                 interpreter
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 outward
                 order
                 ,
                 in
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 Preists
                 lips
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 seek
                 the
                 law
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 †
                 wrest
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 men
                 should
                 ‡
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 as
                 a
                 blind
                 guide
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 fal
                 with
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
                 .
                 But
                 herein
                 you
                 misse
                 proportion
                 in
                 making
                 many
                 common
                 weales
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 one
                 church
                 :
                 wheras
                 there
                 be
                 also
                 many
                 churches
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 catholik
                 or
                 vniversall
                 church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 invisible
                 ,
                 comprehending
                 the
                 
                 whole
                 familie
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 in
                 earth
                 :
                 yet
                 are
                 there
                 many
                 particular
                 churches
                 visible
                 ,
                 as
                 *
                 in
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 †
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 partes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Now
                 you
                 imagine
                 one
                 visible
                 catholik
                 or
                 vniversal
                 church
                 ,
                 having
                 visible
                 officers
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 visible
                 head
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 invested
                 as
                 praesident
                 ‡
                 Vrbiet
                 Orbi
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 over
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 particular
                 churches
                 with
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 that
                 visible
                 head
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 neyther
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 appointed
                 no
                 such
                 order
                 :
                 nor
                 according
                 to
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 is
                 ther
                 any
                 one
                 Monarch
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 all
                 nations
                 vvith
                 their
                 governours
                 doo
                 obey
                 ?
              
               
                 Your
                 conclusion
                 is
                 vvorst
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 
                   Peters
                   successor
                
                 you
                 mean
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 onely
                 .
                 Wheras
                 Peter
                 being
                 an
                 Apostle
                 had
                 
                 no
                 successor
                 in
                 his
                 Apostleship
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 vvas
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 all
                 Bishops
                 in
                 all
                 churches
                 are
                 his
                 successors
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 Againe
                 you
                 vveen
                 that
                 your
                 Pope
                 is
                 necessarily
                 
                   indued
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   ghost
                
                 ,
                 vvheras
                 the
                 starr
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 *
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 vvel
                 as
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 church
                 ,
                 may
                 †
                 fall
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 ‡
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 pitt
                 .
                 And
                 vvhy
                 Rome
                 should
                 have
                 preeminence
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 cities
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 because
                 ●
                 by
                 her
                 
                 policie
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 was
                 crucified
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 cities
                 she
                 deserves
                 the
                 visible
                 curse
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 God
                 in
                 justice
                 hath
                 wasted
                 Ierusalem
                 *
                 for
                 this
                 syn
                 :
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 blessed
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 spilt
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 may
                 other
                 his
                 Saincts
                 .
                 The
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 shewes
                 plainly
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 17.
                 
                 &
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Agayn
                 you
                 would
                 lay
                 an
                 intollerable
                 burden
                 upon
                 the
                 churches
                 :
                 for
                 every
                 synner
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 and
                 excommunicated
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 repent
                 not
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 that
                 particular
                 church
                 wherof
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 Christs
                 playn
                 rule
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 15.
                 16.
                 17.
                 compared
                 with
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 5.
                 12.
                 13.
                 but
                 you
                 applying
                 Christs
                 rule
                 to
                 Rome
                 onely
                 ,
                 would
                 constreyn
                 al
                 men
                 al
                 over
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 deal
                 with
                 their
                 brethren
                 for
                 syn
                 and
                 folow
                 them
                 to
                 excommunicatio
                 they
                 not
                 repenting
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Rome
                 before
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 unpossible
                 ;
                 Oth●rweise
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 rule
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 cite
                 you
                 men
                 thither
                 ?
                 Wherfore
                 you
                 conclude
                 that
                 which
                 your
                 premisses
                 no
                 way
                 do
                 prove
                 ;
                 &
                 beg
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 to
                 gayn
                 the
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 are
                 angrie
                 that
                 I
                 
                   Ieav
                   your
                   supplie
                   of
                   later
                   Doctors
                   ▪
                
                 wheras
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 playnly
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 trie
                 and
                 be
                 tried
                 in
                 religion
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 onely
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 undoubted
                 rule
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 thus
                 have
                 dealt
                 ,
                 why
                 began
                 you
                 the
                 battel
                 ?
                 I
                 have
                 far
                 greater
                 cause
                 to
                 except
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 can
                 have
                 against
                 my
                 records
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 &
                 Apostles
                 :
                 for
                 your
                 fathers
                 are
                 but
                 children
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 thē
                 ,
                 nothing
                 so
                 ancient
                 ,
                 nothing
                 so
                 authentik
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 comparison
                 ;
                 nothing
                 so
                 playn
                 ,
                 nothing
                 so
                 constant
                 :
                 but
                 contrary
                 one
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ;
                 contrary
                 (
                 some
                 times
                 )
                 unto
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 contrary
                 to
                 themselves
                 ▪
                 Example
                 by
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 plainly
                 averring
                 with
                 me
                 :
                 you
                 bring
                 him
                 retracting
                 ,
                 or
                 leaving
                 indifferent
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 should
                 we
                 trust
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 trusteth
                 not
                 himself
                 ?
                 So
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 mought
                 be
                 alleged
                 against
                 Doctors
                 :
                 you
                 marvel
                 at
                 it
                 Nay
                 marvell
                 at
                 them
                 &
                 at
                 your self
                 that
                 allege
                 them
                 .
                 You
                 quote
                 Chrysostom
                 .
                 homil
                 55
                 in
                 Mat.
                 and
                 there
                 though
                 (
                 these
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 you
                 mean
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 savth
                 
                   vpon
                   this
                   rock
                   wil
                   I
                   build
                   my
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   faith
                   and
                   confession
                   :
                
                 whither
                 this
                 make
                 more
                 for
                 you
                 or
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 indifferent
                 men
                 judge
                 .
                 You
                 cite
                 Origen
                 ,
                 homil
                 5.
                 in
                 Exodū
                 :
                 wheras
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 read
                 him
                 on
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 how
                 he
                 counteth
                 al
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Peters
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 wil
                 not
                 allow
                 .
                 You
                 produce
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 serm
                 .
                 47.
                 wheras
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 ,
                 upon
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 
                   sayth
                   ,
                   vpon
                   this
                   rock
                   wil
                   I
                   build
                   my
                   church
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   catholik
                   faith
                   I
                   appoint
                   the
                   faithfull
                   unto
                   life
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 weary
                 my self
                 and
                 my
                 reader
                 in
                 your
                 wilde●nes
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 send
                 you
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 father
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ;
                 &
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 father
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 himself
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 for
                 Hillarie
                 whom
                 you
                 quote
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 cite
                 ●yssenus
                 ,
                 in
                 testimon
                 .
                 ex
                 vet
                 .
                 Test.
                 de
                 Trinitate
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 Cyril
                 .
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
                 1●
                 .
                 comment
                 .
                 in
                 Ioan.
                 as
                 you
                 alledge
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 direct
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 de
                 Trinitat
                 .
                 l.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 now
                 shal
                 we
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 wood
                 ?
                 But
                 wander
                 you
                 there
                 alone
                 if
                 you
                 wil
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 toyl
                 in
                 vayn
                 .
                 Yet
                 cōdemn
                 I
                 not
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 reverence
                 their
                 labours
                 :
                 how
                 ●eit
                 I
                 reverence
                 Gods
                 word
                 more
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 you
                 or
                 any
                 rest
                 upon
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 proofs
                 which
                 I
                 bring
                 
                 from
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 *
                 litle
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 that
                 †
                 
                   eat
                   it
                   ,
                   may
                   ‡
                   prophesie
                   among
                   people
                   and
                   nations
                   and
                   tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   many
                   kings
                
                 And
                 me
                 thinks
                 ,
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 refuse
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 doo
                 deal
                 vvith
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 onely
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 have
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 think
                 )
                 the
                 advantage
                 ,
                 vvho
                 besides
                 my
                 weapon
                 ,
                 that
                 single
                 two
                 edged
                 
                 sword
                 of
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 use
                 also
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 have
                 likevveise
                 to
                 help
                 you
                 the
                 arrovves
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 halberds
                 of
                 the
                 Councils
                 ,
                 the
                 bullets
                 of
                 your
                 schole
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 canons
                 of
                 your
                 Canonists
                 ,
                 vvith
                 the
                 panoplie
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 ;
                 frō
                 vvhom
                 all
                 Bishops
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Byshop
                 “
                 sayth
                 )
                 doe
                 grovv
                 
                   as
                   members
                   grow
                   from
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   whose
                   fulnes
                   they
                   doe
                   all
                   receiv
                   :
                
                 that
                 if
                 my
                 cause
                 be
                 not
                 very
                 good
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 drive
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 feild
                 .
                 Vse
                 therefore
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 all
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 vvil
                 ansvver
                 them
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 muster
                 their
                 bare
                 names
                 onely
                 ;
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 you
                 shal
                 neyther
                 fray
                 nor
                 hurt
                 me
                 .
                 Next
                 you
                 retire
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Iohn
                 .
                 21.
                 
                   feed
                   my
                   sheep
                
                 .
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 
                   al
                   the
                   Apostles
                   had
                   that
                   charge
                
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 19.
                 20
                 
                 Iohn
                 .
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 contrary
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   is
                   manifest
                
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 sayd
                 onely
                 
                   to
                   him
                   feed
                   my
                   flock
                   ,
                   to
                   whō
                   he
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   lovest
                   thou
                   me
                   more
                   then
                   they
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   words
                   he
                   excludeth
                   al
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 Think
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 good
                 sooth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 charge
                 layd
                 upō
                 all
                 ,
                 vvas
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 &
                 novv
                 layd
                 vpon
                 Peter
                 onely
                 ▪
                 because
                 upon
                 special
                 occasion
                 he
                 vvas
                 spoken
                 to
                 alone
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 ,
                 Peter
                 also
                 vvas
                 himself
                 discharged
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Christ
                 spake
                 to
                 Paul
                 alone
                 ,
                 *
                 sending
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 gentils
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 &c.
                 &
                 to
                 †
                 preach
                 the
                 gospel
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 collection
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 vvhen
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 sent
                 vvith
                 one
                 commission
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 having
                 fayled
                 in
                 his
                 fidelitie
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 special
                 excited
                 unto
                 duty
                 &
                 diligence
                 ;
                 al
                 the
                 other
                 should
                 be
                 excluded
                 .
                 Doe
                 you
                 not
                 see
                 hovv
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Paul
                 shevveth
                 ,
                 (
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 )
                 not
                 Peter
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 up
                 of
                 his
                 church
                 ?
              
               
                 Your
                 conclusion
                 to
                 be
                 inferred
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 conclude
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 )
                 wil
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 unreasonable
                 .
                 The
                 point
                 you
                 undertook
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 vvas
                 that
                 not
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   catholik
                   churches
                
                 (
                 yea
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   )
                   definitive
                   sentence
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 To
                 confirm
                 this
                 haeresie
                 ,
                 you
                 produce
                 here
                 Christs
                 charge
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   Freed
                   my
                   sheep
                
                 .
                 Behold
                 Novv
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 your
                 argument
                 ;
                 If
                 Peter
                 vvas
                 to
                 feed
                 Christs
                 sheep
                 :
                 then
                 not
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 Peters
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Popes
                 )
                 is
                 an
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 Peter
                 vvas
                 to
                 feed
                 Christs
                 sheep
                 :
                 Iohn
                 21.
                 
                 Frgo
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 unreasonablenes
                 of
                 vvhich
                 consequence
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 bare
                 rehearsal
                 of
                 it
                 doo
                 not
                 convince
                 ,
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 shewed
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 thus
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 vvere
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 then
                 not
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 in
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 definitive
                 sentences
                 vvere
                 indeficient
                 rules
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 vvere
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 churches
                 of
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 Asia
                 and
                 Bithynia
                 ;
                 
                 were
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 flocks
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 then
                 not
                 Gods
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 definitive
                 sentences
                 were
                 indeficient
                 rules
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 those
                 churches
                 were
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5
                 ,
                 ●
                 2.
                 
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               
                 Behold
                 what
                 deep
                 waters
                 you
                 have
                 digged
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Rock
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 their
                 spring
                 ,
                 I
                 trow
                 ,
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 pitt
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 those
                 Elders
                 were
                 under
                 Peter
                 as
                 a
                 head
                 ,
                 therfore
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 feed
                 with
                 his
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 ,
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 First
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 shal
                 never
                 prove
                 it
                 whiles
                 Rome
                 gates
                 doo
                 stand
                 though
                 I
                 grant
                 their
                 office
                 was
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 could
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 it
                 make
                 against
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 because
                 Peter
                 was
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 therfore
                 they
                 must
                 feed
                 with
                 his
                 doctrine
                 onely
                 ▪
                 then
                 because
                 Christ
                 was
                 Peters
                 head
                 ,
                 Peter
                 was
                 to
                 feed
                 with
                 Christs
                 doctrine
                 onely
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 was
                 Peters
                 head
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 Peter
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 *
                 Arch
                 pastor
                 ;
                 so
                 taught
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 Iohn
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Therfore
                 Christ
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 onely
                 ,
                 not
                 Peters
                 ,
                 (
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 Popes
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 my
                 cause
                 is
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 yours
                 overturned
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 weapon
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 you
                 procede
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   besides
                   Christ
                   speaks
                   to
                   S.
                   Peter
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   feed
                   his
                   general
                   flock
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   may
                   speak
                   unto
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   feed
                   their
                   particular
                   charges
                   .
                
                 I
                 would
                 we
                 might
                 once
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 words
                 of
                 wind
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 al
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 prove
                 nothing
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 your
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 law
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 Christs
                 law
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 neyther
                 used
                 the
                 word
                 general
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 word
                 particular
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 :
                 so
                 whē
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 charge
                 al
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 unto
                 †
                 
                   al
                   nations
                   ▪
                   yea
                
                 into
                 ‡
                 
                   al
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   gospel
                   to
                   every
                   creature
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   sent
                   him
                   so
                   sent
                   he
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 where
                 now
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 were
                 their
                 particular
                 charges
                 ?
                 But
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 al
                 
                 Christian
                 Bishops
                 their
                 successors
                 ,
                 have
                 these
                 precincts
                 ;
                 in
                 
                   al
                   nations
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   al
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 place
                 is
                 over
                 and
                 beside
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 Peter
                 the
                 Pope
                 have
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 menage
                 his
                 supremacie
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 you
                 bring
                 your
                 
                   S.
                   Leo
                
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 S.
                 Peter
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 he
                 was
                 his
                 freind
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 how
                 ”
                 he
                 placed
                 Peter
                 in
                 
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                   indivisible
                   unitie
                   ,
                
                 so
                 making
                 him
                 a
                 God
                 :
                 I
                 know
                 also
                 &
                 have
                 shewed
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 3.
                 
                   anniversarie
                   sermon
                
                 which
                 you
                 cite
                 ,
                 he
                 speaketh
                 more
                 for
                 S.
                 Peter
                 then
                 you
                 bring
                 here
                 :
                 how
                 be
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Lion
                 roreth
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 got
                 no
                 prey
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 headship
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 Christs
                 ,
                 not
                 Peters
                 :
                 &
                 the
                 Apostleship
                 to
                 be
                 Peters
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Apoltles
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 you
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 doe
                 barely
                 affirm
                 
                   S.
                   Peter
                   was
                   head
                   of
                   al
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                
                 yet
                 I
                 must
                 tel
                 you
                 again
                 &
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 hold
                 not
                 your
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 (
                 nor
                 the
                 Popes
                 neyther
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 
                 a
                 right
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 bring
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 thr●ugh
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 gladly
                 receive
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 velitation
                 ,
                 you
                 leav
                 me
                 to
                 
                   impu●ne
                   ●
                   .
                   B.
                   ●armines
                   doctrine
                   as
                   it
                   heth
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 your
                 captayn
                 comes
                 not
                 into
                 this
                 
                 feild
                 ,
                 he
                 lyes
                 intrenched
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 triumphes
                 in
                 the
                 Vatican
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 you
                 that
                 have
                 bid
                 me
                 battel
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 you
                 entred
                 not
                 these
                 lists
                 without
                 an
                 alarme
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 wil
                 not
                 depart
                 (
                 I
                 trow
                 )
                 without
                 an
                 io
                 triumphe
                 .
                 Yet
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 in
                 answering
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 your
                 Cardinal
                 :
                 for
                 your
                 reasons
                 be
                 his
                 ▪
                 &
                 you
                 have
                 taken
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 skonc●
                 .
                 Onely
                 you
                 have
                 culled
                 them
                 out
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 order
                 ▪
                 &
                 have
                 taken
                 the
                 most
                 pregnant
                 arguments
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ▪
                 Which
                 being
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 by
                 you
                 propounded
                 ,
                 by
                 me
                 now
                 answered
                 :
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 look
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 propugning
                 of
                 them
                 shallye
                 upon
                 him
                 or
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 against
                 this
                 my
                 impugnation
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 you
                 wil
                 let
                 them
                 dye
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 sound
                 the
                 retrait
                 ▪
              
               
                 The
                 3.
                 and
                 last
                 thing
                 which
                 you
                 promised
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   this
                   rule
                
                 
                 (
                 the
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   is
                   onely
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   Catholik
                   church
                   sentence
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   privat
                   mens
                   illuminations
                   ,
                   or
                   motions
                   of
                   a
                   pri●●t
                   and
                   unseen
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 Both
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 divided
                 proposition
                 ,
                 I
                 disallow
                 :
                 and
                 mainteyn
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 viz
                 ▪
                 that
                 this
                 rule
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 Prophetical
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 :
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 Cardinal
                 hath
                 ▪
                 wel
                 sayd
                 ,
                 )
                 *
                 
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   known
                   ,
                   nothing
                   more
                   certeyn
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   which
                   are
                   conteyned
                   in
                   them
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 
                 
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   certayn
                   and
                   a
                   most
                   safe
                   rule
                   of
                   beleeving
                   .
                
              
               
                 Before
                 vvhen
                 you
                 came
                 to
                 shew
                 your
                 proof
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   your
                   Roman
                   church
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   onely
                   catholik
                   church
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Which
                 ▪
                 though
                 I
                 doo
                 deney
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 I
                 did
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 prove
                 your
                 assertion
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 ‡
                 bridegroom
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 bride
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 mens
                 faith
                 ;
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 is
                 
                 to
                 receiv
                 lawes
                 and
                 rules
                 from
                 her
                 head
                 Christ
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 prescribe
                 lawes
                 or
                 rules
                 to
                 her
                 members
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 
                 
                   one
                   Lawgiver
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 your
                 church
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 proved
                 
                   true
                   &
                   catholik
                
                 ,
                 before
                 her
                 sentence
                 can
                 be
                 approved
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 this
                 first
                 branch
                 ,
                 requiring
                 proof
                 that
                 your
                 Roman
                 church
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 &
                 then
                 the
                 
                   onely
                   catholik
                
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 deney
                 both
                 What
                 proofs
                 you
                 brought
                 before
                 ,
                 &
                 how
                 I
                 answered
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 leav
                 to
                 indifferent
                 consideration
                 :
                 and
                 wil
                 now
                 again
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 mainteyn
                 your
                 proofs
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   fayn
                   would
                   challenge
                   the
                   name
                   catholik
                   unto
                   my self
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 The
                 catholik
                 church
                 is
                 the
                 
                 mother
                 of
                 al
                 Christians
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 unworthy
                 child
                 :
                 but
                 were
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 her
                 child
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 challenge
                 her
                 title
                 which
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 any
                 her
                 daughters
                 ,
                 the
                 particular
                 churches
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   after
                   ,
                   I
                   seem
                   to
                   refuse
                   it
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   written
                   word
                
                 ;
                 asking
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   I
                   doo
                   not
                   as
                   wel
                   reject
                   the
                   name
                   Trinitie
                   a●
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 agayn
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 proved
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 it
                 seems
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 doo
                 )
                 that
                 
                   ther
                   is
                   a
                   catholik
                   or
                   vniversal
                   church
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 if
                 need
                 were
                 ,
                 could
                 bring
                 many
                 moe
                 proofs
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 doe
                 you
                 injurie
                 me
                 so
                 openly
                 before
                 the
                 sun
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 run
                 on
                 to
                 dilate
                 upon
                 your
                 own
                 wilfull
                 mistaking
                 ?
                 such
                 dealing
                 dooth
                 not
                 become
                 any
                 true
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 ▪
              
               
               
                 
                   But
                   you
                   can
                   shew
                   us
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   the
                   prophesie
                   of
                   Isaiah
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   gospel
                   is
                   preached
                   to
                   all
                   nations
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 shewed
                 that
                 by
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Ap
                 ostle
                 almost
                 16.
                 hundred
                 yeres
                 agoe
                 .
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 18.
                 
                 &
                 16
                 ,
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   world
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   is
                   replenished
                   with
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   your
                   doctrine
                   .
                
                 The
                 more
                 is
                 the
                 pitty
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 your
                 doctrine
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Popes
                 definitive
                 sentences
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 also
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 many
                 yeres
                 agoe
                 .
                 As
                 al
                 *
                 the
                 world
                 wondred
                 and
                 folowed
                 the
                 first
                 beast
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 second
                 
                 did
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 beast
                 could
                 doe
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 made
                 ‡
                 all
                 ,
                 both
                 small
                 and
                 great
                 ,
                 rich
                 and
                 poor
                 ,
                 free
                 and
                 bond
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 mark
                 .
                 The
                 waters
                 where
                 the
                 whore
                 fitteth
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 people
                 and
                 multitudes
                 &
                 nations
                 &
                 tongues
                 .
                 ”
                 All
                 nations
                 have
                 drunk
                 of
                 the
                 vvine
                 of
                 the
                 vvrath
                 of
                 her
                 fornication
                 .
                 Papisme
                 is
                 large
                 ,
                 Mahometisme
                 larger
                 ,
                 Paganisme
                 largest
                 dispred
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 last
                 and
                 most
                 dangerous
                 days
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   our
                   invisible
                   churches
                
                 (
                 you
                 think
                 )
                 are
                 
                   excelled
                   farr
                   by
                   the
                   Jewes
                   visible
                   meetings
                   in
                   sundry
                   places
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 ”
                 woman
                 that
                 fled
                 into
                 the
                 vvildernes
                 ,
                 vvas
                 seen
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 dear
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 vvere
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 visible
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 persecuting
                 Angels
                 .
                 Esau
                 had
                 much
                 more
                 visible
                 glorie
                 then
                 his
                 poor
                 brother
                 Iaakob
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 so
                 many
                 kings
                 reigned
                 in
                 AEdom
                 ,
                 †
                 before
                 any
                 King
                 reigned
                 over
                 Israel
                 .
                 Fevv
                 soules
                 vvere
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 many
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 syn-floud
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 maketh
                 many
                 
                   George
                   Davids
                
                 to
                 
                   deney
                   the
                   verity
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                
                 &
                 beleeve
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 Babel
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 ‡
                 promised
                 visible
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   you
                   Roman
                   catholiks
                   have
                   all
                   motives
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   of
                   evident
                   credibilitie
                
                 ;
                 as
                 1.
                 
                   all
                   antiquitie
                
                 .
                 Nay
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 antique
                 records
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 :
                 but
                 shun
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 flee
                 to
                 your
                 late
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 Popes
                 definitive
                 sentences
                 .
                 So
                 your
                 church
                 vvil
                 be
                 her
                 ovvn
                 judge
                 vvhether
                 she
                 be
                 a
                 vvhore
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 vvheras
                 neyther
                 
                 Aholah
                 nor
                 Aholibah
                 ,
                 vvould
                 give
                 that
                 sentence
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 though
                 men
                 
                 vvent
                 unto
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 common
                 harlot
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 righteous
                 men
                 ,
                 †
                 judged
                 them
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 harlots
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Unitie
                 ]
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 but
                 in
                 haeresie
                 :
                 for
                 your
                 church
                 hath
                 by
                 degrees
                 from
                 age
                 to
                 age
                 so
                 declined
                 from
                 the
                 lavves
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 one
                 vvith
                 her self
                 ;
                 but
                 become
                 an
                 alien
                 from
                 Christ.
                 For
                 proof
                 vvheof
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 ancient
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 vvhē
                 Paul
                 vvrot
                 ▪
                 therto
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 nevv
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 decreed
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trēt
                 ,
                 be
                 compared
                 togither
                 ;
                 and
                 vve
                 shall
                 find
                 as
                 good
                 unity
                 betvveen
                 them
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 betvveen
                 light
                 &
                 darknes
                 .
                 Besides
                 vvhat
                 unitie
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 religion
                 ;
                 the
                 late
                 broiles
                 in
                 England
                 betvveen
                 the
                 Iesuites
                 and
                 the
                 seculars
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 all
                 former
                 schismes
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 Rome
                 it
                 s●lf
                 )
                 may
                 shevv
                 .
                 Though
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 povvrfull
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 novv
                 tyed
                 togither
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 th●
                 tayles
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 
                 foxes
                 in
                 Palestina
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Universalitie
                 ]
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 it
                 vvas
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Noe
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 the
                 ●●ood
                 came
                 and
                 destroyd
                 them
                 
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 *
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 vvhen
                 
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 man
                 shal
                 be
                 reveled
                 .
                 Vniversalitie
                 of
                 abomination
                 ,
                 shal
                 procure
                 from
                 God
                 univorsal
                 desolation
                 :
                 for
                 with
                 her
                 inchantments
                 vvere
                 deceived
                 
                 all
                 nations
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Disibilitie
                 .
                 ]
                 Even
                 notorious
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 citie
                 can
                 not
                 †
                 be
                 hid
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 situate
                 upon
                 a
                 mountayn
                 ;
                 hovv
                 should
                 not
                 that
                 citie
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 set
                 ‡
                 upon
                 7.
                 mountayns
                 ;
                 on
                 vvhose
                 top
                 ,
                 your
                 vvoman
                 sayleth
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   Doctors
                   :
                
                 ]
                 for
                 her
                 
                 merchants
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   By
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   most
                   holy
                   religious
                   orders
                   :
                
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 vvomā
                 is
                 ”
                 arrayed
                 in
                 purple
                 and
                 scarlet
                 ,
                 and
                 guilded
                 vvith
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 and
                 pearles
                 :
                 in
                 her
                 house
                 are
                 
                 peace
                 offrings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 payeth
                 her
                 vovves
                 ;
                 and
                 †
                 perfumeth
                 her
                 bed
                 vvith
                 myrrh
                 a●oes
                 and
                 cinamon
                 :
                 because
                 Christs
                 institutions
                 and
                 most
                 holy
                 orders
                 ,
                 are
                 too
                 mean
                 and
                 base
                 for
                 her
                 royaltie
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   The
                   conversion
                   of
                   nations
                
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 ‡
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 are
                 drunken
                 vvith
                 th
                 vvine
                 of
                 her
                 fornication
                 :
                 
                 she
                 hath
                 caused
                 many
                 to
                 fall
                 dovvn
                 vvounded
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 slayn
                 by
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   power
                   of
                   miracles
                
                 ]
                 shewing
                 *
                 great
                 signes
                 and
                 vvonders
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 vvere
                 possible
                 the
                 very
                 elect
                 mought
                 be
                 deceived
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 beleeve
                 not
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 pleasure
                 in
                 unrighteousnes
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Infinite
                   number
                   almost
                   of
                   martyrs
                   that
                   have
                   sealed
                   her
                   doctrine
                   with
                   their
                   bloods
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 for
                 among
                 her
                 other
                 merchandise
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 †
                 soules
                 or
                 lives
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 vvhom
                 she
                 exposeth
                 by
                 sending
                 into
                 the
                 nations
                 to
                 sovv
                 her
                 darnel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sel
                 her
                 vvares
                 :
                 till
                 the
                 kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 (
                 ‡
                 revvarding
                 her
                 as
                 she
                 hath
                 revvarded
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 doo
                 cut
                 off
                 these
                 chapmen
                 from
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 .
                 Hovv
                 be
                 it
                 she
                 her self
                 hath
                 made
                 many
                 moe
                 martyrs
                 ,
                 by
                 killing
                 Christs
                 vvitnesses
                 that
                 have
                 spoken
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 England
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Germanie
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 nations
                 testify
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 her
                 must
                 be
                 found
                 
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 prophets
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 saincts
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 have
                 I
                 confirmed
                 your
                 notes
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 you
                 did
                 set
                 dovvn
                 barely
                 without
                 proof
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 your
                 markes
                 may
                 be
                 shewed
                 by
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 God.
                 Other
                 *
                 apples
                 there
                 are
                 vvhich
                 your
                 soules
                 lust
                 after
                 ,
                 all
                 vvhich
                 shall
                 depart
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 raiseth
                 vp
                 the
                 vvitnesses
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 proceed
                 and
                 say
                 ▪
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   You
                   have
                   a
                   certaine
                   visible
                   and
                   infallible
                   way
                   to
                   decide
                   all
                   controversies
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   catholik
                   church
                   ,
                   that
                   propoundeth
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   beleeved
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   not
                   .
                
                 ]
                 A
                 sure
                 vvay
                 in
                 deed
                 ,
                 vvherein
                 you
                 may
                 vvalk
                 safely
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 rise
                 up
                 to
                 judgement
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 boast
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 catholik
                 church
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 beleef
                 :
                 vve
                 except
                 against
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 your
                 church
                 vvhich
                 novv
                 stands
                 charged
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 harlot
                 ,
                 vvilbe
                 her
                 ovvn
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 decide
                 the
                 controversie
                 her self
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 grant
                 Mahomet
                 but
                 this
                 one
                 ground
                 for
                 himself
                 :
                 I
                 vvarrant
                 you
                 he
                 vvil
                 vvin
                 the
                 feild
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 prove
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 this
                 one
                 ground
                 ,
                 (
                 vvhich
                 being
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 begged
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 vvill
                 soon
                 receive
                 al●
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 traditions
                 ,
                 ceremonies
                 that
                 your
                 mother
                 
                 church
                 propoun
                 ●eth
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 shevved
                 you
                 a
                 more
                 certaine
                 playn
                 and
                 infallible
                 vvay
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 good
                 vvay
                 vvherein
                 our
                 Fathers*
                 vvalked
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 decide
                 all
                 controversies
                 by
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 oracles
                 of
                 God
                 vvritten
                 by
                 his
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 :
                 vvhich
                 if
                 you
                 vvil
                 not
                 yeeld
                 to
                 vvalk
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 continue
                 in
                 your
                 catholik
                 aberrations
                 :
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 church
                 shall
                 perish
                 in
                 the
                 hovvr
                 appointed
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 shal
                 be
                 sayd
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   O
                   heaven
                   rejoyce
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   your
                   judgement
                
                 (
                 not
                 her
                 ovvn
                 )
                 
                   upon
                   her
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   You
                   have
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   Gods
                   divine
                   veracit●e
                   speaking
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   which
                   formally
                   makes
                   you
                   beleeve
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 vve
                 (
                 say
                 I
                 to
                 you
                 )
                 have
                 Gods
                 divine
                 veracitie
                 speaking
                 by
                 the
                 ‡
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 have
                 been
                 since
                 the
                 vvorld
                 began
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 
                 comandements
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 saviour
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 effectually
                 make
                 us
                 ”
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 spirit
                 God
                 *
                 vvhich
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 .
                 That
                 God
                 †
                 speaks
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 p●ayn
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 ‡
                 selves
                 grant
                 :
                 that
                 undoubted
                 veracitie
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 vvords
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 and
                 your selves
                 dare
                 not
                 deney
                 :
                 &
                 by
                 this
                 
                   divine
                   veracitie
                
                 vve
                 submitt
                 our selves
                 ,
                 our
                 churches
                 ,
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 our
                 actions
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 church
                 lifteth
                 up
                 her self
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 her
                 ovvn
                 judge
                 and
                 lavvgiver
                 :
                 and
                 vvil
                 not
                 suffer
                 her self
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 .
                 Thus
                 glorifieth
                 th●
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 liveth
                 in
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 sayth
                 in
                 her
                 hart
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 sit
                 a
                 Queen
                 :
                 but
                 strong
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 †
                 vvhich
                 vvill
                 condemn
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   You
                   have
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   a
                   supernatural
                   judgement
                   to
                   beleeve
                   in
                   common
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   all
                   people
                   ,
                   all
                   nations
                   have
                   so
                   beleeved
                   .
                
                 You
                 need
                 no
                 supernaturall
                 judgement
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 popular
                 carnal
                 reasō
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 natural
                 man
                 easily
                 receiveth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 spiritual
                 man
                 by
                 supernatural
                 light
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 beleeveth
                 ‡
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 all
                 people
                 all
                 nations
                 should
                 depart
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 *
                 sure
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 covenant
                 frō
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Isa.
                 59
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 he
                 discrieth
                 
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 that
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 ‡
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 how
                 she
                 sitteth
                 
                 upon
                 many
                 waters
                 ,
                 or
                 ”
                 peoples
                 ;
                 of
                 whose
                 wine
                 the
                 nations
                 having
                 drunk
                 ,
                 
                 therfore
                 they
                 rage
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lastly
                   through
                   all
                   these
                   you
                   have
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   a
                   pious
                   affection
                   through
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   Gods
                   holy
                   grace
                   ,
                   to
                   beleeve
                   hir
                   et
                   〈◊〉
                   hoc
                   et
                   illud
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   any
                   difficultie
                   ,
                   since
                
                 you
                 
                   first
                   beleeve
                   there
                   to
                   but
                   one
                   true
                   church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   church
                   cannot
                   err
                   .
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 confesse
                 in
                 deed
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 †
                 broad
                 and
                 easy
                 vvay
                 ,
                 wherin
                 yow
                 run
                 on
                 with
                 great
                 facilitie
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 stay
                 you
                 not
                 )
                 unto
                 your
                 perdition
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 these
                 false
                 grounds
                 your
                 minds
                 are
                 so
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 ‡
                 her
                 great
                 craft
                 she
                 hath
                 caused
                 you
                 to
                 yeild
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 her
                 flattering
                 lipps
                 hath
                 entised
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 folow
                 her
                 straightway
                 
                 as
                 oxen
                 that
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 fools
                 to
                 the
                 stocks
                 for
                 correction
                 ;
                 *
                 til
                 a
                 dart
                 strike
                 through
                 your
                 live●
                 ,
                 as
                 birds
                 hast●●●
                 to
                 the
                 snare
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 beleeving
                 
                   this
                   and
                   that
                
                 as
                 your
                 catholik
                 mother
                 
                 dooth
                 propound
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 trying
                 nor
                 daring
                 to
                 trie
                 her
                 propositions
                 by
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 you
                 have
                 quite
                 lost
                 the
                 ancient
                 catholik
                 and
                 Apostolik
                 faith
                 vvhich
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 &
                 throughout
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 as
                 whensoever
                 you
                 bring
                 your
                 opinions
                 to
                 the
                 trial
                 by
                 Gods
                 authentik
                 writings
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 you
                 glorie
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 for
                 your
                 Rock
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 ancestors
                 
                 gloried
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 Abraham
                 :
                 yet
                 wil
                 you
                 not
                 folow
                 his
                 holy
                 playn
                 &
                 Apostolical
                 counsels
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 referrs
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 
                 sure
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 ‡
                 to
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 giving
                 you
                 warning
                 
                 of
                 false
                 teachers
                 to
                 come
                 after
                 ,
                 which
                 privily
                 should
                 bring
                 in
                 heresies
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 whose
                 damnable
                 wayes
                 many
                 should
                 follow
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 truth
                 should
                 be
                 evil
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 remayneth
                 then
                 if
                 you
                 proceed
                 in
                 this
                 evil
                 course
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 yow
                 cleave
                 to
                 your
                 late
                 fathers
                 synns
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 their
                 plagues
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 that
                 
                 voice
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 Goe
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 my
                 people
                 :
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 and
                 feel
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 that
                 voice
                 which
                 the
                 
                 Angel
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 sun
                 ,
                 crieth
                 so
                 lowd
                 ,
                 to
                 al
                 fowles
                 of
                 the
                 heaven
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 wher
                 they
                 shall
                 eat
                 the
                 fleshes
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 high
                 captayns
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 mighty
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 horses
                 and
                 horsmen
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 freemen
                 and
                 bondmen
                 ,
                 of
                 small
                 and
                 great
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 †
                 false
                 prophet
                 which
                 deceived
                 with
                 miracles
                 them
                 that
                 received
                 his
                 mark
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 cast
                 alive
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fyre
                 burning
                 in
                 brimstone
                 .
                 To
                 save
                 you
                 from
                 this
                 perdition
                 ,
                 loe
                 how
                 large
                 a
                 letter
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 unto
                 you
                 this
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 testifying
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 erroneous
                 grounds
                 or
                 quicksands
                 rather
                 ,
                 wheron
                 you
                 build
                 your
                 faith
                 .
                 God
                 offring
                 me
                 this
                 occasion
                 by
                 your self
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 my
                 hart
                 ,
                 endevoured
                 to
                 save
                 your
                 soule
                 frō
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 you
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 choose
                 life
                 therfore
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 live
                 .
                 Look
                 into
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 wherin
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 for
                 understanding
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 you
                 find
                 more
                 light
                 to
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 more
                 cōfort
                 to
                 your
                 hart
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 ca●t
                 lodes
                 of
                 later
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Councils
                 &c.
                 can
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 warned
                 ,
                 I
                 shal
                 lament
                 your
                 estate
                 :
                 yet
                 whiles
                 I
                 may
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 doo
                 you
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 all
                 reproches
                 ,
                 taunts
                 ,
                 vituperies
                 which
                 you
                 hav
                 already
                 uttered
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 yet
                 further
                 utter
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 shal
                 willingly
                 bear
                 and
                 bury
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 use
                 all
                 good
                 means
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 hel
                 .
                 God
                 open
                 you
                 :
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 your
                 hart
                 unto
                 the
                 sight
                 &
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 
                 faith
                 ,
                 ●
                 once
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 saincts
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 From
                 Amsterdam
                 this
                 16.
                 of
                 April
                 .
                 1610.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Yours
                   if
                   you
                   wil
                   be
                   Christs
                   
                     Henr
                     :
                     Ainsworth
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   If
                   you
                   have
                   sayd
                   what
                   you
                   can
                   against
                   the
                   scriptures
                   of
                   God
                   &
                   their
                   alsufficiencie
                   for
                   mans
                   faith
                   :
                   you
                   may
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   please
                   )
                   shew
                   your
                   strongest
                   argumets
                   for
                   your
                   Roman
                   catholik
                   church
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   cal
                   her
                   )
                   and
                   her
                   definitive
                   sentences
                   .
                   Or
                   procede
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   think
                   good
                   ,
                   to
                   some
                   
                   other
                   grounds
                   and
                   mayn
                   controversies
                   between
                   us
                   .
                   Onely
                   be
                   advertised
                   to
                   folow
                   the
                   good
                   counsel
                   of
                   him
                   whom
                   you
                   count
                   the
                   Rock
                   of
                   your
                   faith
                   ;
                   
                     If
                     any
                     man
                     speak
                  
                   (
                   let
                   him
                   speak
                   )
                   
                     as
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     God
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   4.
                   11.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             There
             being
             no
             reply
             to
             this
             second
             answer
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             about
             3.
             yeres
             after
             H.
             A.
             wrote
             ,
             as
             foloweth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   his
                   very
                   loving
                   freind
                   M.
                   John
                   A●nsworth
                   prisoner
                   in
                   Newgate
                   :
                   be
                   these
                   in
                   London
                   .
                
              
               
                 MR.
                 Aynsworth
                 I
                 vvas
                 glad
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 your
                 former
                 release
                 ou●
                 of
                 bands
                 ,
                 and
                 exspected
                 your
                 answer
                 to
                 my
                 last
                 letter
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 promised
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 loe
                 some
                 yeres
                 are
                 past
                 and
                 I
                 hear
                 not
                 from
                 you
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 desire
                 to
                 contend
                 vvith
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 save
                 your
                 soul
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 converting
                 you
                 from
                 poperie
                 to
                 true
                 Christianity
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 begun
                 this
                 busynes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 vvas
                 provoked
                 by
                 your self
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 mean
                 to
                 give
                 over
                 and
                 so
                 signify
                 ,
                 I
                 also
                 vvil
                 so
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 vvith
                 pittying
                 your
                 estate
                 and
                 praying
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 think
                 good
                 to
                 prosequute
                 your
                 vvork
                 begun
                 ,
                 I
                 also
                 purpose
                 God
                 assisting
                 me
                 ,
                 eyther
                 to
                 manifest
                 your
                 aberrations
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 yeild
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 more
                 occasioned
                 thus
                 to
                 vvrite
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 chalenge
                 lately
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 side
                 :
                 but
                 reason
                 vvould
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 be
                 mainteyned
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 fall
                 ,
                 before
                 vvay
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 any
                 nevv
                 .
                 Thus
                 vvith
                 unfeighned
                 desire
                 of
                 your
                 good
                 ,
                 I
                 commend
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 ,
                 remayning
                 your
                 freind
                 to
                 command
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 duty
                 ▪
              
               
                 
                   Henr
                   :
                   Ainsworth
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   Amsterdam
                   
                     this
                     12.
                     of
                     April
                     1613.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I.
           A.
           his
           answer
           to
           the
           former
           short
           letter
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   his
                   loving
                   freind
                   Mr
                   Henry
                   Aynsworth
                   ●
                   Amsterdam
                   deliver
                   these
                   .
                
              
               
                 MR.
                 H
                 Aynsworth
                 .
                 That
                 you
                 were
                 so
                 kindly
                 gladde
                 for
                 my
                 releasement
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 thank
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 wheras
                 you
                 say
                 you
                 ery●cted
                 my
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 lost
                 of
                 yours
                 as
                 I
                 promised
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 how
                 you
                 can
                 take
                 any
                 just
                 erceptions
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 my
                 releasement
                 was
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 cha●●ge
                 of
                 restraint
                 ,
                 then
                 absolute
                 a
                 freedome
                 being
                 a
                 banishment
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 hav
                 been
                 inforced
                 to
                 coast
                 many
                 parts
                 since
                 :
                 and
                 before
                 my
                 banishment
                 immediately
                 all
                 the
                 books
                 and
                 papers
                 I
                 had
                 ,
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 me
                 here
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 (
                 I
                 take
                 )
                 pours
                 and
                 my
                 ●●●ferentes
                 were
                 .
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 replie
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 not
                 tel
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 promise
                 you
                 I
                 had
                 half
                 answered
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 you
                 therein
                 ,
                 if
                 my
                 papers
                 and
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 suddainly
                 bene
                 severed
                 .
                 Although
                 I
                 averr
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 special
                 poinct
                 therein
                 conteyned
                 that
                 I
                 take
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 abundātly
                 satisfied
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 .
                 That
                 you
                 seeme
                 to
                 say
                 I
                 gave
                 the
                 onset
                 ,
                 it
                 much
                 imports
                 not
                 whether
                 I
                 did
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 I
                 seeking
                 to
                 draw
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 AEgyptian
                 darkness
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 palpable
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 can
                 remember
                 ,
                 this
                 question
                 now
                 controverted
                 by
                 you
                 was
                 by
                 your self
                 proposed
                 :
                 howsoever
                 in
                 your
                 former
                 rep●●e
                 you
                 desired
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 thesi●
                 or
                 discourse
                 ,
                 which
                 argued
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 litle
                 advantage
                 or
                 hope
                 to
                 prevaile
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Wee
                 both
                 agree
                 belike
                 in
                 the
                 intention
                 ,
                 each
                 seeking
                 each
                 others
                 conversion
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 are
                 
                   ex
                   diametro
                
                 opposed
                 in
                 our
                 assertions
                 .
                 I
                 wonder
                 what
                 hope
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 you
                 writt
                 ,
                 to
                 pervert
                 my
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 so
                 seeffingly
                 terme
                 Poperte
                 ,
                 but
                 therin
                 you
                 shew
                 your
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 distinguishing
                 a
                 Romane
                 catholicke
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 ,
                 although
                 all
                 Papists
                 in
                 your
                 opinion
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 Christians
                 ▪
                 But
                 I
                 could
                 with
                 better
                 reason
                 retort
                 ;
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 convert
                 you
                 frō
                 Death●nisme
                 ,
                 or
                 Judaisme
                 to
                 true
                 Christianitie
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 take
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 grounds
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 prudently
                 doubt
                 whether
                 yow
                 are
                 baptised
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 your
                 Parents
                 or
                 Ministers
                 might
                 as
                 much
                 slight
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 se●t
                 doth
                 )
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 baptisme
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 had
                 your
                 last
                 papers
                 though
                 tedious
                 ▪
                 and
                 long
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 lines
                 I
                 could
                 answer
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 urgeth
                 me
                 therin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 answered
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 replies
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 you
                 have
                 p●●lded
                 to
                 me
                 onely
                 quotations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 d●sparatas
                 ,
                 hanging
                 togither
                 
                   sine
                   calce
                
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 vniversalitie
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 urged
                 against
                 you
                 from
                 Distories
                 the
                 registers
                 of
                 tyme
                 ,
                 from
                 Holy
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Doctors
                 the
                 interpreters
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 witnesses
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 
                   carnal
                   motives
                
                 ,
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 other
                 scor●f●l
                 terme
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 &
                 Doctors
                 .
                 reasons
                 I
                 proposed
                 to
                 you
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 referr
                 my self
                 to
                 any
                 indifferent
                 judgment
                 )
                 are
                 full
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 pretended
                 reasons
                 in
                 full
                 force
                 .
                 But
                 ●erein
                 you
                 mi●●e
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 onely
                 exercised
                 to
                 coape
                 with
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 your
                 writings
                 ar
                 in
                 ful
                 force
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 urge
                 against
                 you
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 visibilitie
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 Councells
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 being
                 brought
                 by
                 us
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 flie
                 presently
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 to
                 their
                 private
                 spirit
                 and
                 interpretatiō
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 reasons
                 or
                 urge
                 not
                 against
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 Catholiks
                 have
                 still
                 one
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 must
                 tri●
                 all
                 ▪
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 v.
                 7
                 ▪
                 for
                 keeping
                 of
                 which
                 rule
                 the
                 Romanes
                 
                 before
                 ▪
                 6
                 ▪
                 6
                 ▪
                 v.
                 17.
                 were
                 before
                 praised
                 ;
                 which
                 square
                 S.
                 Paul
                 commendeth
                 into
                 Timet●●e
                 as
                 in
                 s
                 depositum
                 .
                 This
                 line
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 analogie
                 of
                 faith
                 makes
                 us
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 
                 vanqui●ned
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 Therfore
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 Ainsworth
                 ●f
                 ●
                 d●e
                 not
                 hear
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 must
                 ●●t
                 beleeve
                 you
                 against
                 this
                 rule
                 though
                 you
                 were
                 an
                 
                 Angel
                 from
                 heaven
                 in
                 that
                 by
                 private
                 interpretation
                 against
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 you
                 invert
                 
                   the
                   gospel
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 your
                 new
                 subject
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 neyther
                 the
                 controversie
                 ▪
                 nor
                 your
                 Antagonist
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 minded
                 to
                 deale
                 further
                 in
                 your
                 question
                 begun
                 ,
                 answer
                 my
                 argumento
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 breifly
                 and
                 in
                 forme
                 ;
                 For
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 multipl●●●tie
                 of
                 quo●●tions
                 you
                 have
                 rather
                 avoided
                 then
                 answered
                 my
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 wearie
                 of
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 at
                 your
                 pleasure
                 you
                 may
                 begin
                 another
                 ,
                 provided
                 it
                 bee
                 stil
                 a
                 maine
                 ,
                 essentiall
                 or
                 substantiall
                 po●●ce
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 since
                 you
                 seem
                 so
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 you
                 breifly
                 and
                 yet
                 distinctly
                 to
                 answer
                 these
                 questiōs
                 I
                 shal
                 propose
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 I
                 demand
                 how
                 you
                 challenge
                 your
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 s●h●ll●rs
                 whether
                 Abdias
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Babylonia
                 ,
                 whether
                 S.
                 Dyonis●●s
                 ●rcopagita
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 whether
                 S.
                 Polycarpus
                 ,
                 aut
                 S.
                 Clemens
                 the
                 schollar
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 canons
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 did
                 teach
                 this
                 your
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 teach
                 show
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 did
                 cōtinue
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 what
                 monuments
                 you
                 have
                 to
                 warrant
                 you
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Set
                 down
                 the
                 essential
                 and
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 without
                 which
                 your
                 religion
                 can
                 not
                 stand
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 being
                 graunted
                 your
                 religion
                 is
                 graunted
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Name
                 the
                 authours
                 that
                 successively
                 from
                 thence
                 unto
                 this
                 tyme
                 ,
                 have
                 mainteyned
                 these
                 poincts
                 you
                 now
                 hold
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Who
                 and
                 on
                 what
                 occasion
                 did
                 suppresse
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 direct
                 answer
                 to
                 these
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 question
                 's
                 hers
                 propounded
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Whether
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 peace
                 that
                 your
                 church
                 begā
                 to
                 be
                 invisible
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 adversarie
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 invisible
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 persecution
                 ;
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 persequ●te
                 an
                 invisible
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 ask
                 you
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 church
                 yo●
                 will
                 allow
                 of
                 for
                 your
                 Martyrs
                 ;
                 whether
                 of
                 S.
                 Laurence
                 or
                 ●o
                 .
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Whether
                 you
                 allow
                 of
                 Constantius
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 Emperour
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 your
                 religion
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Whether
                 you
                 will
                 allow
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 three
                 conversions
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 to
                 this
                 religion
                 which
                 you
                 now
                 professe
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 ▪
                 Whether
                 you
                 hold
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 died
                 or
                 shall
                 die
                 resolved
                 Romane
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 have
                 bene
                 or
                 shal
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Whether
                 you
                 will
                 graunt
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 synagogue
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 visible
                 or
                 less
                 subject
                 to
                 ruin
                 ,
                 and
                 subversion
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Whether
                 you
                 allow
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 edition
                 of
                 the
                 protestants
                 Bible
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 what
                 edition
                 you
                 propound
                 to
                 your
                 flock
                 ●●●etest
                 to
                 be
                 folowed
                 ?
              
               
               
                 12
                 ▪
                 Whether
                 sufficiencie
                 onely
                 (
                 since
                 I
                 take
                 you
                 hold
                 ordering
                 or
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 teaching
                 Elders
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 onely
                 that
                 sufficeth
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 assigne
                 what
                 more
                 is
                 required
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 questions
                 I
                 intreat
                 you
                 Mr
                 Henry
                 Aynsworth
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 earnestly
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 orderly
                 breife
                 and
                 distinct
                 answer
                 to
                 ech
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 questions
                 ▪
                 for
                 on
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 many
                 fruitfull
                 consequences
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 to
                 make
                 easie
                 any
                 poinct
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 controverted
                 betweene
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 breifly
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 my
                 arguments
                 which
                 I
                 maintain
                 ▪
                 stil
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 satisfied
                 in
                 no
                 one
                 poinct
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 therfore
                 breifly
                 set
                 them
                 downe
                 in
                 forme
                 desiring
                 an
                 answer
                 as
                 breif
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 solid
                 and
                 as
                 substancial
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 affoard
                 ;
                 onely
                 graunting
                 ,
                 denying
                 or
                 distinguishing
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 deed
                 is
                 to
                 answer
                 in
                 forme
                 like
                 a
                 scholler
                 :
              
               
                 Your
                 conclusion
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 was
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 
                 God
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 &
                 sufficient
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
              
               
                 My
                 reasons
                 were
                 these
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 word
                 I
                 can
                 not
                 affirme
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 one
                 line
                 of
                 yours
                 or
                 my
                 conference
                 :
                 
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 knowen
                 for
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 scriptures
                 by
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 knowen
                 for
                 scriptures
                 :
              
               
                 go
                 .
                 the
                 bare
                 scriptures
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 :
              
               
                 My
                 Major
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 and
                 evident
                 ;
                 My
                 Minor
                 I
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 Brentius
                 ,
                 all
                 holding
                 traditiō
                 necessarily
                 to
                 distinguish
                 scriptures
                 frō
                 no
                 scriptures
                 .
                 Also
                 I
                 take
                 I
                 proved
                 this
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Councells
                 ,
                 &
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 
                   contra
                   epistolam
                   fundamenti
                   Manichaeic
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   Ego
                   Euangelio
                   non
                   crederem
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Gospel
                 except
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 should
                 move
                 thervnto
                 .
              
               
                 Neyther
                 did
                 you
                 answer
                 my
                 Minor
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 said
                 scriptures
                 ●r
                 knowen
                 by
                 themselves
                 ;
                 For
                 first
                 you
                 slight
                 and
                 let
                 slip
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 common
                 reason
                 I
                 should
                 beleive
                 asso●ne
                 as
                 your self
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 doe
                 not
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 S.
                 Aug
                 :
                 3.
                 your
                 answer
                 is
                 against
                 common
                 sense
                 .
                 Since
                 if
                 scriptures
                 were
                 as
                 prime
                 a
                 principle
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 sun
                 shines
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 honie
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 be●
                 ignorant
                 thereof
                 that
                 had
                 all
                 his
                 naturall
                 faculties
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 natural
                 faculties
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 object
                 disposed
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 you
                 eats
                 your
                 owne
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 knowen
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 And
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 I
                 have
                 this
                 spirituall
                 eye
                 of
                 discerning
                 truth
                 more
                 thē
                 my
                 adversarie
                 ,
                 that
                 accepts
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 for
                 no
                 scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 
                 allow
                 of
                 as
                 scripture
                 ?
                 &c.
                 Why
                 had
                 not
                 S.
                 Aug
                 :
                 this
                 ●ie
                 that
                 with
                 whole
                 Councel
                 of
                 Carthage
                 accpted
                 of
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Machabees
                 as
                 divine
                 and
                 Canoricall
                 scripture
                 :
                 why
                 had
                 not
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 that
                 translated
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Another
                 reason
                 that
                 I
                 urged
                 was
                 thus
                 .
                 Many
                 things
                 were
                 beleeved
                 
                 before
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 now
                 beleeved
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 expressely
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 go
                 :
                 
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 easily
                 proved
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 till
                 Moses
                 tyme
                 was
                 well
                 governed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 had
                 no
                 written
                 word
                 :
                 My
                 second
                 part
                 was
                 proved
                 :
                 I
                 giving
                 instance
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 for
                 exp●ating
                 of
                 original
                 sy●
                 in
                 women
                 .
                 The
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 B.
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 did
                 proceed
                 frō
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 sonne
                 as
                 from
                 one
                 beginning
                 .
                 That
                 Easter
                 day
                 should
                 be
                 celebrated
                 on
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 on
                 Saturday
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Creede
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 expressely
                 taught
                 in
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 you
                 sayd
                 yes
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 cited
                 no
                 place
                 of
                 scripture
                 for
                 probation
                 thereof
                 :
                 Moreover
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 satisfyed
                 
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 I
                 cited
                 to
                 prove
                 traditions
                 ;
                 especially
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 answered
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ▪
                 2.
                 
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 
                 v.
                 15.
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 S.
                 Chrysost.
                 homilie
                 4.
                 i●●
                 .
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 wherin
                 Dr.
                 Whitaker
                 sayes
                 he
                 speaks
                 unworthy
                 of
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 off
                 .
                 Basil
                 or
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 or
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 
                 De
                 Genesi
                 ad
                 literam
                 lib.
                 10.
                 c.
                 23.
                 where
                 he
                 tearheth
                 many
                 fasts
                 ,
                 feasts
                 ,
                 solemnities
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 and
                 beleeved
                 onely
                 through
                 tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 testifieth
                 there
                 that
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 we
                 could
                 beleeve
                 the
                 baptising
                 of
                 childrē
                 without
                 vnwritten
                 tradition
                 :
              
               
                 Another
                 which
                 I
                 vsed
                 was
                 this
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 difficult
                 ,
                 
                 hard
                 and
                 almost
                 for
                 occurring
                 difficults
                 inexplicable
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 unlearned
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 and
                 unfallible
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 thus
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 witnesseth
                 your
                 own
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 places
                 I
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 that
                 seem
                 to
                 contradist
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 go
                 :
              
               
                 Moreover
                 how
                 should
                 an
                 artificer
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 Bible
                 be
                 well
                 translated
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 can
                 neyther
                 conferr
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 original
                 or
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latin.
                 And
                 I
                 showed
                 how
                 these
                 difficults
                 are
                 not
                 trivial
                 ;
                 Amongst
                 other
                 places
                 I
                 cited
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 ●
                 ▪
                 chapter
                 
                 v.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   In
                   which
                   are
                   certaine
                   things
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   unlearned
                   and
                   vnstable
                   deprave
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   perdition
                   .
                
                 No
                 doubt
                 S
                 ▪
                 Peter
                 meanes
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 S.
                 Paul
                 delivered
                 touching
                 vocation
                 ,
                 grace
                 ,
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 predestination
                 ;
                 In
                 which
                 I
                 showed
                 how
                 
                   parvus
                   error
                   in
                   principio
                   magnus
                   est
                   in
                   sine
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 alludes
                 to
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                
                 meaning
                 that
                 an
                 error
                 in
                 some
                 one
                 transcendall
                 poinct
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 doe
                 cause
                 error
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 that
                 depend
                 hereupon
                 But
                 is
                 these
                 and
                 more
                 plainly
                 examplified
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 nothing
                 but
                 quotations
                 im●ertinently
                 alleged
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 determinate
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 difficult
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 whose
                 onely
                 the
                 hath
                 been
                 defective
                 and
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 
                 the
                 greatest
                 Elercks
                 ;
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 howsoever
                 unf●ilfull
                 ,
                 and
                 unlearned
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 certaine
                 and
                 unfallible
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 bare
                 scripture
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 showed
                 by
                 diverse
                 seming
                 plaine
                 piares
                 cited
                 by
                 the
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 Semipelagians
                 ,
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 Eutherās
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 ●t
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 vie
                 scripture
                 for
                 scripture
                 ;
                 If
                 you
                 give
                 an
                 interpretation
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 of
                 scripture
                 that
                 they
                 bring
                 to
                 confirme
                 their
                 hereste
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 give
                 also
                 an
                 interpretation
                 of
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 scripture
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 bring
                 to
                 refute
                 them
                 :
                 if
                 your
                 interpretation
                 be
                 a
                 correspondencie
                 to
                 scripture
                 ,
                 theirs
                 also
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fift
                 Argument
                 of
                 mine
                 I
                 framed
                 thus
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 as
                 providēt
                 
                 for
                 necessarie
                 meanes
                 to
                 direct
                 his
                 church
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 provident
                 to
                 Empires
                 ,
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 common
                 wealthes
                 and
                 families
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 besides
                 the
                 written
                 law
                 ,
                 have
                 ever
                 some
                 one
                 decyder
                 ,
                 vnweere
                 or
                 tribunall
                 to
                 ●hoke
                 controversies
                 ,
                 or
                 diffentions
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 to
                 mowe
                 them
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 flower
                 ,
                 to
                 e●tirpate
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 verie
                 roote
                 .
                 go
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 in
                 it self
                 to
                 settle
                 all
                 controversies
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 ran
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 my
                 reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 has
                 not
                 answered
                 in
                 your
                 last
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 replie
                 of
                 yours
                 .
                 Now
                 since
                 my
                 reasons
                 remaine
                 in
                 their
                 ful
                 force
                 ;
                 I
                 can
                 not
                 see
                 any
                 reason
                 why
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 spend
                 much
                 tyme
                 in
                 answering
                 fruitless
                 and
                 impertinent
                 allegations
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 transcending
                 the
                 boundes
                 of
                 this
                 question
                 now
                 controverted
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 confess
                 the
                 matter
                 you
                 proposed
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 ;
                 you
                 brought
                 a
                 place
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 S.
                 Mathewes
                 wordes
                 c
                 16.
                 sayes
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 build
                 his
                 church
                 on
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Peter
                 &
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 on
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 on
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 First
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 I
                 answer
                 
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 sense
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 sayes
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 denie
                 that
                 ever
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 dooth
                 deney
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 persō
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 And
                 well
                 map
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 also
                 on
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 touching
                 his
                 faith
                 is
                 no
                 fraile
                 mortal
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 strōg
                 unshaliable
                 rock
                 as
                 the
                 faith
                 it self
                 ,
                 In
                 that
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 sand
                 I
                 
                   have
                   prayed
                   for
                   thee
                   Peter
                   that
                   thy
                   faith
                   may
                   not
                   faile
                   :
                
                 Since
                 we
                 beleeve
                 that
                 this
                 prayer
                 is
                 obteyned
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 beleev
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 warrāt
                 of
                 Christs
                 prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Peter
                 
                 &
                 his
                 faith
                 shal
                 never
                 be
                 severed
                 ;
                 so
                 S.
                 Aug
                 :
                 calling
                 sometimes
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 roch
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 somtimes
                 his
                 faith
                 doth
                 mean
                 one
                 thing
                 :
                 The
                 which
                 S.
                 August
                 .
                 himself
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 for
                 remembring
                 that
                 
                 he
                 had
                 taught
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Peter
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 foūded
                 ;
                 
                   quod
                   in
                   eo
                   tanquam
                   in
                   Petra
                   ●●●data
                   sit
                   Ecclesia
                
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 it
                 was
                 fong
                 by
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 hym●●s
                 of
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 
                   Hoc
                   ●●sa
                   Petra
                   Ecclesiae
                   canente
                   culpam
                   d●●uit
                   :
                   At
                   the
                   crowing
                   of
                   the
                   cock
                   the
                   rock
                   of
                   the
                   chur●
                   
                   (
                   Peter
                   )
                   lamented
                   his
                   fault
                   ,
                
                 he
                 concludeth
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 expositions
                 .
                 
                   Harum
                   duarum
                   sententiarum
                   quae
                   sit
                   probab●●●or
                   eligat
                   lector
                   .
                
                 Of
                 which
                 two
                 expositions
                 which
                 to
                 the
                 probabler
                 .
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 readers
                 choice
                 :
                 What
                 have
                 you
                 not
                 by
                 this
                 allegation
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ?
                 Nay
                 what
                 will
                 you
                 loose
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 holy
                 fathers
                 that
                 affirm
                 the
                 church
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 on
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 you
                 write
                 you
                 are
                 sorie
                 for
                 my
                 error
                 :
                 I
                 wonder
                 you
                 should
                 bee
                 so
                 carefull
                 for
                 my
                 soules
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 negligent
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 myne
                 I
                 showed
                 how
                 ful
                 of
                 feare
                 the
                 last
                 resolution
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 would
                 be
                 when
                 you
                 should
                 give
                 account
                 at
                 
                 that
                 eternal
                 tribunal
                 ;
                 In
                 that
                 all
                 you
                 can
                 answer
                 for
                 your self
                 is
                 that
                 your
                 owne
                 phancie
                 apprehended
                 so
                 ;
                 your
                 private
                 spirit
                 interpreted
                 so
                 .
                 Where
                 my
                 faith
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 driivered
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 catholick
                 church
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 General
                 and
                 Provinstall
                 Councels
                 ,
                 sealed
                 by
                 thowsand
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 blood
                 ,
                 authoris●d
                 by
                 antiguitie
                 
                 of
                 Historie
                 ,
                 ratified
                 by
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 Doctors
                 and
                 instructors
                 of
                 holie
                 orders
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 inferted
                 in
                 our
                 naturall
                 ●
                 language
                 ,
                 churches
                 ,
                 crosses
                 ,
                 buildings
                 ,
                 mony
                 ●
                 most
                 ancient
                 monuments
                 ,
                 al
                 which
                 motives
                 warrant
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 shal
                 render
                 an
                 answer
                 without
                 all
                 feare
                 or
                 dread
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 motives
                 you
                 
                   may
                   have
                   to
                   yeeld
                   to
                   us
                
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 could
                 never
                 n●t
                 ●●●we
                 me
                 the
                 least
                 semblance
                 of
                 reason
                 why
                 I
                 should
                 yeeld
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 God
                 send
                 you
                 make
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 your
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 man
                 at
                 length
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 heartily
                 pray
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Iohn
                   Aynsworth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   received
                   yours
                   dated
                   the
                   12.
                   of
                   April
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   end
                   this
                   the
                   29.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   stylo
                   veteri
                   .
                   Justice
                   Hall
                   in
                   Newgate
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           H.
           A.
           his
           answer
           to
           the
           former
           letter
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   his
                   loving
                   fr●ind
                   Mr.
                   Iohn
                   Aynsworth
                   prisoner
                   in
                   Justice
                   hall
                   in
                   Newgate
                   ,
                   be
                   these
                   in
                   London
                   .
                
              
               
                 GRace
                 and
                 mercy
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ●e
                 vouch
                 safed
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Wheras
                 you
                 g●ve
                 me
                 to
                 vnder●tand
                 (
                 Mr.
                 Aynsworth
                 )
                 that
                 my
                 writings
                 among
                 others
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 answer
                 them
                 as
                 you
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 yow
                 had
                 my
                 last
                 papers
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 lines
                 you
                 could
                 
                 answer
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 urgeth
                 you
                 therin
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 love
                 towards
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 compassion
                 of
                 your
                 estate
                 ,
                 sent
                 you
                 a
                 copie
                 of
                 my
                 last
                 writing
                 ,
                 not
                 urging
                 you
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 think
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 your
                 cause
                 will
                 bear
                 you
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 desiring
                 you
                 to
                 yeild
                 unto
                 the
                 truth
                 there
                 shewed
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 brought
                 for
                 your
                 defense
                 C.
                 Bellarmines
                 reasons
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 manifested
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 fortifie
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 your
                 cause
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 begunn
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &
                 eyther
                 to
                 refute
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 yeeld
                 you
                 the
                 Victory
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 leave
                 off
                 ,
                 I
                 also
                 will
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 prudent
                 judge
                 what
                 we
                 both
                 have
                 sayd
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 beginn
                 a
                 new
                 combate
                 )
                 propound
                 12.
                 questions
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 answer
                 :
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 digresse
                 to
                 by
                 matters
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 might
                 run
                 into
                 confusion
                 fruitlesse
                 and
                 endless
                 .
                 Also
                 your
                 questions
                 (
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 are
                 of
                 Fathers
                 Doctors
                 &c.
                 since
                 th'Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 I
                 shewed
                 you
                 that
                 I
                 neyther
                 might
                 nor
                 would
                 trye
                 any
                 religion
                 ,
                 til
                 the
                 Divine
                 scriptures
                 be
                 proved
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 then
                 propound
                 the
                 controversie
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 now
                 again
                 to
                 beginn
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 almost
                 at
                 an
                 yssue
                 :
                 so
                 might
                 both
                 of
                 us
                 weary
                 our selves
                 in
                 vayn
                 .
                 Your
                 first
                 long
                 writing
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 my
                 answers
                 the
                 longer
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 desired
                 (
                 and
                 stil
                 doo
                 )
                 brevity
                 with
                 perspicuitie
                 .
                 Least
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 your
                 papers
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 swarve
                 from
                 the
                 questions
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 set
                 them
                 down
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 passed
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 assertions
                 were
                 question
                 weise
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 should
                 enter
                 into
                 dispute
                 vvith
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 you
                 vvould
                 grant
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 our
                 differences
                 in
                 religion
                 should
                 be
                 tryed
                 and
                 composed
                 by
                 the
                 verdict
                 or
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 &
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 vvho
                 vvrote
                 originally
                 in
                 Hebrevv
                 and
                 Greek
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 I
                 offred
                 my
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 trial
                 of
                 other
                 faith
                 proposed
                 .
              
               
                 Yours
                 were
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 you
                 sayd
                 you
                 vvould
                 prove
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 indevoured
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 onely
                 the
                 bare
                 text
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 scriptures
                 expounded
                 by
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 set
                 it
                 dovvn
                 vvhen
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 proofe
                 ,
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 Popes
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 rule
                 is
                 onely
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 Catholik
                 church
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 private
                 mens
                 illuminations
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 &
                 unseen
                 spirit
                 .
                 Or
                 (
                 as
                 after
                 you
                 expresse
                 it
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 you
                 labour
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 That
                 your
                 Romane
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 &
                 onely
                 catholik
                 church
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 arguments
                 for
                 these
                 vvere
                 long
                 discourses
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 therfore
                 ansvver
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 refelling
                 your
                 treatises
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 I
                 folovv
                 your
                 footing
                 still
                 in
                 my
                 last
                 vvriting
                 ,
                 novv
                 againe
                 sent
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 Hold
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 points
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 as
                 breif
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 I
                 vvil
                 labour
                 to
                 satisfy
                 you
                 in
                 fevv
                 vvords
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 make
                 outrodes
                 to
                 long
                 narrations
                 ;
                 blame
                 not
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 my
                 ansvvers
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 are
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 ovvn
                 size
                 ;
                 &
                 
                 eeke
                 your
                 arguments
                 no
                 more
                 with
                 humane
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 til
                 you
                 have
                 disproved
                 the
                 certainty
                 and
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 oracles
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 doo
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 colourably
                 perswade
                 fools
                 unto
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 wife
                 man
                 would
                 ever
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 for
                 your
                 traditional
                 and
                 humane
                 religion
                 .
                 Be
                 you
                 warned
                 ,
                 yea
                 intreated
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 your
                 sowl
                 from
                 eternal
                 flames
                 ;
                 God
                 hath
                 offred
                 more
                 meanes
                 of
                 mercy
                 unto
                 yow
                 then
                 to
                 many
                 others
                 ;
                 if
                 yow
                 shut
                 your
                 eyes
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 shineth
                 in
                 darknes
                 though
                 the
                 darknes
                 comprehends
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 )
                 yow
                 wil
                 but
                 heap
                 up
                 unto
                 your self
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 wrath
                 ;
                 but
                 my
                 prayer
                 unto
                 God
                 is
                 for
                 your
                 salvation
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 grace
                 I
                 cōmend
                 yow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   Amsterdam
                   
                     this
                     28.
                     of
                     May
                     1613.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Henr
                   :
                   Ainsworth
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I.
           A.
           his
           answer
           to
           the
           former
           letter
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   his
                   loving
                   freind
                   Mr
                   Henry
                   Aynsworth
                   at
                   Amsterdam
                   deliver
                   this
                   .
                
              
               
                 SOme
                 week
                 agoe
                 (
                 Mr
                 Henry
                 Aynsworth
                 )
                 I
                 received
                 your
                 letter
                 and
                 your
                 last
                 reply
                 coppied
                 out
                 againe
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 An
                 answer
                 whereof
                 some
                 three
                 yeres
                 agoe
                 I
                 had
                 returned
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 papers
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 severed
                 ;
                 And
                 long
                 ere
                 this
                 since
                 the
                 intended
                 deliverie
                 therof
                 I
                 had
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 each
                 point
                 thereof
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 three
                 weekes
                 after
                 the
                 notified
                 aryvall
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 deliverie
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 delayed
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 your
                 paynes
                 and
                 good
                 will
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 wonder
                 that
                 through
                 private
                 affectation
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 payns
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 wil
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 
                   secundam
                   scientiam
                
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 doubt
                 rather
                 whether
                 you
                 writ
                 not
                 
                   contra
                   conscientiam
                
                 ,
                 since
                 to
                 any
                 indifferēt
                 judgement
                 the
                 motives
                 for
                 our
                 catholik
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 her
                 doctrinal
                 assertions
                 are
                 so
                 cleare
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 answer
                 you
                 ;
                 although
                 her
                 well
                 grounded
                 truth
                 would
                 defend
                 it selfe
                 though
                 I
                 were
                 silent
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 God
                 willing
                 I
                 wil
                 shortly
                 send
                 you
                 the
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 large
                 biscourse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 ta●t
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 wil
                 prove
                 in
                 fully
                 answering
                 your
                 replication
                 (
                 though
                 to
                 write
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 coppie
                 forth
                 is
                 more
                 tedious
                 thē
                 difficult
                 )
                 I
                 wil
                 prove
                 these
                 seven
                 points
                 at
                 least
                 .
                 First
                 I
                 will
                 show
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 your
                 reasons
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 unwritten
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 wil
                 show
                 how
                 my
                 five
                 Arguments
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 pretended
                 answers
                 remaine
                 in
                 ful
                 force
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 how
                 you
                 walk
                 in
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 proving
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 your
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 privat
                 
                 spirit
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Gods
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 wil
                 defend
                 our
                 catholick
                 opinion
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 circular
                 or
                 ridiculous
                 proofe
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 wil
                 show
                 the
                 Popes
                 definitive
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 togither
                 with
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 assured
                 groundwork
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 7.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 show
                 to
                 you
                 or
                 any
                 indifferent
                 judgment
                 that
                 your
                 building
                 is
                 on
                 sand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 groundless
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 show
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 nothing
                 answered
                 my
                 last
                 letter
                 ,
                 I
                 propounded
                 certaine
                 necessary
                 questions
                 breifly
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 disputation
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 between
                 us
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 twelve
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 answered
                 one
                 word
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 which
                 eyther
                 showes
                 you
                 glosed
                 before
                 whē
                 you
                 sayd
                 you
                 writ
                 all
                 before
                 for
                 my
                 good
                 ▪
                 or
                 else
                 rather
                 that
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 answer
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 doone
                 in
                 foure
                 or
                 5.
                 lines
                 ,
                 denying
                 or
                 granting
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 needes
                 inferr
                 that
                 you
                 cannot
                 show
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 teach
                 your
                 doctrine
                 that
                 you
                 now
                 hold
                 :
                 2.
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 not
                 show
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 essentiall
                 poincts
                 of
                 your
                 religion
                 :
                 3.
                 that
                 no
                 ancient
                 Doctor
                 did
                 maintayn
                 the
                 doctrine
                 you
                 now
                 held
                 :
                 4.
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 not
                 show
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 tyme
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 what
                 occasion
                 did
                 suppress
                 that
                 doctrine
                 :
                 5.
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 not
                 show
                 your
                 church
                 to
                 have
                 begun
                 to
                 be
                 invisible
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 :
                 6
                 that
                 S.
                 Laurence
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 martyrs
                 were
                 of
                 your
                 religion
                 :
                 7.
                 that
                 you
                 approve
                 of
                 no
                 ancient
                 historie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 graunt
                 Constantine
                 our
                 first
                 Christian
                 Emperour
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 your
                 religion
                 :
                 8
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 3.
                 conversions
                 of
                 England
                 was
                 to
                 your
                 religion
                 :
                 9.
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 graunt
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 invisibilitie
                 ,
                 ruin
                 ,
                 &
                 subversion
                 then
                 the
                 synagogue
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 :
                 10.
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 Bible
                 or
                 writen
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 you
                 allow
                 of
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 for
                 all
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 these
                 you
                 answer
                 with
                 silence
                 in
                 your
                 hart
                 calling
                 them
                 carnall
                 motives
                 no
                 doubt
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 you
                 that
                 in
                 putting
                 downe
                 breifly
                 my
                 5.
                 argumēts
                 in
                 forme
                 ,
                 I
                 show
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 answered
                 :
                 But
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 silence
                 to
                 them
                 showes
                 that
                 your
                 answers
                 consists
                 onely
                 in
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 words
                 that
                 admitts
                 no
                 abbreviation
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 You
                 then
                 set
                 downe
                 your
                 2
                 conclusions
                 and
                 my
                 3.
                 contrary
                 assertions
                 .
                 ●ou
                 blame
                 my
                 tediousnes
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 my
                 outroades
                 are
                 to
                 trace
                 onely
                 your
                 wildgoose
                 chase
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 bounded
                 in
                 no
                 circuit
                 of
                 a
                 Methedicall
                 discourse
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 longer
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 discourse
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 avoide
                 proliritie
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 still
                 referring
                 my selfe
                 to
                 this
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 so
                 ever
                 you
                 shall
                 dispute
                 .
                 Desist
                 then
                 Mr
                 Henry
                 Ainsworth
                 to
                 follow
                 your
                 private
                 spirits
                 phancie
                 ;
                 &
                 hold
                 your self
                 by
                 that
                 three
                 fold
                 chaine
                 ●in●●ntius
                 Lyrinensis
                 prescribes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 vniversalitie
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 so
                 should
                 you
                 save
                 your self
                 frō
                 that
                 headlong
                 precipitium
                 that
                 the
                 authour
                 of
                 evil
                 the
                 Divil
                 tempts
                 you
                 to
                 ;
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 privat
                 interpretation
                 of
                 scriptures
                 
                 he
                 inst●uates
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 
                   Mitte
                   deorsum
                
                 S.
                 Math
                 ▪
                 ●
                 ▪
                 
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   written
                
                 Psal.
                 90.
                 cast
                 thy self
                 from
                 the
                 rock
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 
                   scriptum
                   est
                
                 frō
                 the
                 trabition
                 and
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 holy
                 Councels
                 and
                 fathers
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   scriptum
                   est
                
                 ,
                 your
                 private
                 spirit
                 must
                 be
                 your
                 tower
                 .
                 God
                 send
                 you
                 may
                 recover
                 your self
                 from
                 your
                 imn●nent
                 precipitium
                 ,
                 that
                 dying
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 eternally
                 burne
                 in
                 the
                 quenchless
                 flames
                 :
                 from
                 Justice
                 hall
                 Julie
                 24
                 1613.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Iohn
                   Aynsworth
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           To
           this
           letter
           H.
           A.
           gave
           no
           answer
           ,
           but
           exspected
           the
           promised
           large
           reply
           from
           I.
           A.
           which
           now
           followeth
           :
           as
           the
           third
           in
           defense
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   Mr
                   Henry
                   Aynsworth
                   at
                   Amsterdam
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   6.
                   16.
                   
                   Ierem.
                   
                
                 
                   State
                   super
                   vias
                   ,
                   et
                   videte
                   et
                   interrogate
                   de
                   semitis
                   antiquis
                   quae
                   sit
                   via
                   bona
                   et
                   ambulate
                   in
                   eâ
                   ,
                   et
                   invenietis
                   refrigerium
                   animabus
                   vestris
                   .
                
              
               
                 ALthough
                 your
                 replie
                 was
                 slight
                 ,
                 and
                 wilie
                 ,
                 rather
                 seeking
                 to
                 transfer
                 the
                 questiō
                 then
                 to
                 examin
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 ground
                 ,
                 bespangling
                 the
                 rough
                 rugge
                 of
                 your
                 doctrine
                 with
                 multiplicitie
                 of
                 wrested
                 places
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 me
                 fitly
                 resemble
                 you
                 to
                 some
                 AEthiopian
                 ,
                 behanged
                 all
                 over
                 eares
                 ,
                 ●yes
                 ,
                 nose
                 ,
                 lippes
                 and
                 armes
                 with
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 and
                 pearles
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 lustre
                 ,
                 beautie
                 ,
                 and
                 misplacing
                 makes
                 the
                 Nigroes
                 fowllness
                 the
                 uglier
                 .
                 Yet
                 of
                 such
                 importance
                 is
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 this
                 question
                 being
                 
                 the
                 keye
                 ,
                 and
                 Master-spring
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 doctrinall
                 ,
                 and
                 controversall
                 questions
                 of
                 religiō
                 :
                 That
                 howsoever
                 your
                 exploded
                 doctrine
                 and
                 shuffling
                 replication
                 needes
                 no
                 answer
                 ,
                 being
                 like
                 a
                 Comet
                 that
                 consumeth
                 it self
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 complie
                 with
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 satisfy
                 your
                 followers
                 desires
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 once
                 agayne
                 returned
                 you
                 an
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 showe
                 that
                 your
                 reasons
                 being
                 rather
                 seming
                 reflections
                 then
                 true
                 beames
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doe
                 vanish
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 wil
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 &
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 
                 onely
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 unwritten
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 traditiō
                 ,
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Councels
                 ●
                 Fathers
                 is
                 the
                 ultimate
                 decyder
                 of
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 controversie
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 show
                 how
                 my
                 reasons
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 pretended
                 answers
                 ,
                 remaine
                 in
                 full
                 force
                 .
              
               
               
                 4
                 I
                 wil
                 prove
                 that
                 in
                 your
                 opinion
                 you
                 walk
                 in
                 a
                 virious
                 circle
                 ,
                 pro●●
                 i●
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 by
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 privat
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 private
                 spirit
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 5
                 I
                 wil●
                 defend
                 our
                 Catholick
                 opinion
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 such
                 circular
                 and
                 r●diculous
                 proof
                 ▪
              
               
                 6
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 show
                 the
                 Popes
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 togither
                 with
                 a
                 generall
                 Court
                 〈◊〉
                 atleast
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 firme
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 assured
                 groundwork
                 ,
                 &
                 rock
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 And
                 lastly
                 I
                 wil
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 indifferent
                 judgment
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 your
                 building
                 is
                 on
                 sands
                 ,
                 or
                 sp●ders
                 ●●ks
                 your
                 arc●ū●●
                 and
                 res●●u●●ō
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 judgment
                 to
                 be
                 groundless
                 and
                 fu●l
                 of
                 feare
                 :
              
               
                 8
                 First
                 then
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 your
                 reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 I
                 maint●yne
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a●●er
                 a●●ous
                 of
                 scripture
                 f●●sty
                 applyed
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 think
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 before
                 I
                 answere
                 your
                 reasons
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 bareterts
                 of
                 scripture
                 ▪
                 to
                 signifie
                 what
                 a
                 worthy
                 &
                 most
                 reverend
                 es●eme
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 reverence
                 them
                 as
                 Gods
                 holy
                 word
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 ●●e
                 hold
                 this
                 volume
                 wor●●●
                 to
                 be
                 meditated
                 on
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 .
                 Jos.
                 1
                 ,
                 8
                 Psalm
                 .
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 〈◊〉
                 hold
                 it
                 as
                 seven
                 times
                 refined
                 s●●ver
                 .
                 Psal.
                 11
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 A
                 most
                 cleare
                 light
                 illuminating
                 our
                 eyes
                 Psal.
                 8
                 8
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 〈◊〉
                 our
                 steppes
                 Psal.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 ●2
                 ▪
                 &
                 v
                 105
                 &
                 130.
                 140.
                 
                 Wee
                 hold
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 just
                 8.
                 8.
                 
                 Prov.
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 frerie
                 speech
                 and
                 buckler
                 of
                 defense
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 defend
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 are
                 diligently
                 to
                 be
                 searched
                 unto
                 Joh.
                 5
                 ,
                 39.
                 ●●om
                 .
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 ●●om
                 .
                 15
                 ,
                 4.
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 writt
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 writ
                 to
                 our
                 edificatiō
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 profitable
                 unto
                 us
                 2
                 ●un
                 .
                 3
                 ,
                 16
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1
                 ,
                 21.
                 that
                 men
                 
                 delivered
                 this
                 scripture
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Yet
                 wee
                 hold
                 also
                 though
                 we
                 worth●ly
                 esteeme
                 of
                 them
                 yet
                 wee
                 can
                 not
                 ●●clude
                 the
                 e●plications
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 church
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councels
                 ,
                 guided
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 did
                 oppose
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 fathers
                 his
                 predecessors
                 ,
                 against
                 Pe
                 lagius
                 and
                 other
                 ●ereticks
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   ●rag●lis
                   ●t
                   arguta
                   eorum
                   novitas
                   e●c
                   .
                
                 The
                 weake
                 and
                 w●●●
                 novelti●
                 of
                 hereticks
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 co●f●n̄ded
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 this
                 great
                 Doctor
                 ▪
                 and
                 holy
                 Father●
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 Calvin
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 faithful
                 wriness
                 of
                 antiquiti●
                 ,
                 4.
                 〈◊〉
                 stitut
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 14
                 ,
                 sess
                 .
                 25
                 and
                 B●za
                 calls
                 him
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 a●
                 Divines
                 concerning
                 dogmaticall
                 po●●cis
                 in
                 c.
                 3.
                 ●●om
                 .
                 v.
                 12
                 as
                 if
                 on
                 purpose
                 he
                 did
                 answer
                 your
                 barbarous
                 contempt
                 of
                 them
                 calling
                 them
                 
                   dust
                   and
                   athes
                
                 ;
                 ●et
                 onely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 mortali●e
                 as
                 the
                 scriptures
                 calles
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 vniforme
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 was
                 objected
                 against
                 ●●u
                 :
                 What
                 sa●es
                 D.
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 shall
                 light
                 be
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 darkness
                 light
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 aclestius
                 .
                 Julia
                 :
                 should
                 on
                 :
                 ly
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Hyllarie
                 ,
                 Greg.
                 Amb●●se
                 ●ier
                 .
                 August
                 should
                 b●
                 blynd●
                 So
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 two
                 worthy
                 champions
                 of
                 yours
                 hath
                 raised
                 S.
                 August
                 :
                 a
                 Samn●l
                 〈◊〉
                 confound
                 
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 at
                 Endor
                 but
                 at
                 Amsterdam
                 .
              
               
                 ●
                 But
                 wheras
                 by
                 your
                 submission
                 you
                 would
                 seem●
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 am●nd
                 〈◊〉
                 your
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 you
                 〈◊〉
                 th●re
                 be
                 a
                 tho●●a●d
                 of
                 thē
                 that
                 I
                 sa●
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 you
                 pre●●●
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 trut●
                 and
                 holyness
                 before
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 understand
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 fathers
                 before
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 I
                 pro●●
                 that
                 you
                 cannot
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 without
                 ●
                 visard
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 your
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 wil
                 prove
                 that
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 dogmatical
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 your
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ●inpeere
                 (
                 except
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 wilfully
                 blind
                 )
                 they
                 〈…〉
                 before
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 understand
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 &c.
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 these
                 in
                 truth
                 by
                 your
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 neyther
                 doe
                 or
                 can
                 prefer
                 before
                 your self
                 (
                 since
                 by
                 your
                 〈…〉
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 church
                 as
                 I
                 heare
                 you
                 teach
                 against
                 Mr.
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 difference
                 must
                 rather
                 be
                 hereticall
                 then
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 church
                 ,
                 why
                 make
                 you
                 a
                 sch●m●
                 in
                 d●parting
                 from
                 them
                 ▪
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 solution
                 of
                 your
                 arguments
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 .
                 
                 There
                 be
                 4
                 ●n
                 number
                 cited
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 saye
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 one
                 appearing
                 in
                 substance
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 you
                 object
                 out
                 of
                 Deut.
                 ●
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Keep
                   and
                   doe
                   that
                   〈…〉
                   ▪
                   God
                   commanded
                   you
                   ,
                   ●e
                   shall
                   neyther
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                   God
                   commaunded
                   you
                   〈◊〉
                   you
                   〈…〉
                
                 What
                 can
                 you
                 inferr
                 hence
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 lawe
                 ought
                 strictly
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 ●ught
                 neyther
                 to
                 adde
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 10
                 commandements
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 10.
                 commandements
                 〈◊〉
                 o●
                 supera●undant
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 your
                 purpose
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 alone
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 decyde
                 all
                 controvers●es
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 here
                 〈◊〉
                 testification
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 or
                 ●rp●icati●n
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 (
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Preists
                 to
                 explicate
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 app●ares
                 Deut.
                 1●
                 .
                 v.
                 8
                 2
                 Paral.
                 19
                 1●
                 .
                 2
                 P●●
                 26
                 16
                 〈…〉
                 Deut
                 32.
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 Psal.
                 43
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Prov.
                 3
                 ▪
                 8
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 6
                 ▪
                 ●6
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 8
                 ▪
                 1●
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 4
                 ▪
                 4
                 3.
                 2
                 
                 Thes.
                 2
                 ▪
                 15.
                 2
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 2
                 ▪
                 1.
                 )
                 so
                 we
                 sa●
                 the
                 proposing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 b●
                 h●r
                 h●ad
                 ,
                 councells
                 and
                 h●lfe
                 ancient
                 fa●●●●●
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 resist
                 but
                 rather
                 help
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 a●
                 to
                 ●●plicate
                 the
                 law
                 〈◊〉
                 neither
                 〈◊〉
                 de●it●e
                 to
                 t●e
                 right
                 hand
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 l●ft
                 ▪
                 no
                 more
                 〈◊〉
                 ●●
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 scripture
                 according
                 to
                 v●●●ersalitie
                 ,
                 antiquiti●
                 and
                 cons●nt
                 :
                 
                 And
                 here
                 〈◊〉
                 ●●
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 addition
                 is
                 prohibited
                 that
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 appeareth
                 vp
                 〈◊〉
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 before
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 4
                 chap.
                 v.
                 3.
                 where
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 before
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 how
                 he
                 did
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 B●al
                 ph●gor
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 for
                 adding
                 or
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 the
                 te●t
                 ●●p●ies
                 ,
                 v
                 2
                 ●
                 .
                 4
                 Deut.
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 out
                 of
                 Deut.
                 12.
                 
                 ●2
                 .
                 
                   That
                   〈◊〉
                   I
                   co●●aund
                   
                   thee
                   that
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   Lord
                   ▪
                   thou
                   〈◊〉
                   ●●t
                   adde
                   o●
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 〈◊〉
                 but
                 an
                 heath
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 their
                 idols
                 as
                 appeareth
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 30
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 chapter
                 .
                 Is
                 here
                 any
                 prohibition
                 of
                 c●nsicating
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 self
                 ●●me
                 sense
                 ●
                 prohibition
                 
                 of
                 an
                 idolatrous
                 or
                 fal●●fying
                 addition
                 is
                 prohibited
                 Deut.
                 4
                 v.
                 2.
                 ●●u
                 shall
                 not
                 adde
                 unto
                 the
                 word
                 I
                 speak
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 ●po●
                 the
                 last
                 chap.
                 v.
                 18
                 ,
                 et
                 ●9
                 .
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Gal.
                 chap.
                 1
                 ,
                 v
                 8
                 as
                 S.
                 Aug
                 :
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 in
                 tract
                 .
                 98.
                 in
                 Johannem
                 .
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Now
                 wheras
                 you
                 retort
                 my
                 reasō
                 vrged
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 showes
                 you
                 have
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 maintayn
                 the
                 tennis
                 plaie
                 how
                 unpractised
                 soever
                 you
                 are
                 therein
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 I
                 reasoned
                 thus
                 taking
                 occasion
                 out
                 of
                 Deu.
                 5
                 ,
                 v.
                 32.
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 ad
                 unto
                 the
                 fourth
                 cōmādemēt
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 therfore
                 the
                 4
                 cōmandemēt
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 &
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 should
                 follow
                 by
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 reason
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 may
                 adde
                 in
                 that
                 ●●●●d
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 or
                 each
                 parcel
                 of
                 scripture
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 therfore
                 this
                 or
                 each
                 parcell
                 of
                 scripture
                 is
                 onely
                 scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 Or
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 rule
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 therfore
                 it
                 
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 sufficient
                 rule
                 ;
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 plainly
                 see
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 blin●●
                 that
                 I
                 conclude
                 sufficiently
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 complayn
                 that
                 my
                 redditum
                 or
                 conclusion
                 doth
                 not
                 showe
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 use
                 ever
                 in
                 the
                 schooles
                 the
                 premises
                 being
                 presupposed
                 ve●●●lli●
                 to
                 inferr
                 the
                 conclusion
                 which
                 followes
                 necessarily
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 argue
                 thus
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 builds
                 his
                 religion
                 onely
                 on
                 the
                 privat
                 spirit
                 is
                 a
                 flat
                 hereriche
                 ,
                 But
                 Mr.
                 Henry
                 Ayns
                 worth
                 doth
                 this
                 ;
                 the
                 go
                 .
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 I
                 know
                 will
                 excuse
                 me
                 from
                 inferring
                 a
                 lame
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 common
                 sense
                 wil
                 see
                 what
                 followes
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Now
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   But
                   though
                   we
                   or
                   an
                   Angel
                   from
                   heaven
                   should
                   euangelise
                   to
                   you
                   besides
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   euangelised
                   un
                   to
                   you
                   be
                   he
                   an
                   anathema
                   :
                
                 which
                 text
                 makes
                 much
                 against
                 you
                 ;
                 &
                 dooth
                 nothing
                 prove
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 would
                 inferr
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 sole
                 sufficient
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 besydes
                 
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 euangelize
                 that
                 is
                 eyther
                 in
                 writing
                 or
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 tradition
                 is
                 not
                 obscurely
                 implied
                 :
                 2.
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 text
                 doth
                 not
                 prohibit
                 any
                 explicatiō
                 or
                 true
                 glosse
                 on
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 for
                 verse
                 6.
                 he
                 marvails
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 transported
                 to
                 another
                 gospel
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 all
                 additions
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 contrary
                 additions
                 are
                 forbidden
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 here
                 your
                 gospelling
                 is
                 against
                 S.
                 August
                 :
                 lib.
                 17.
                 contra
                 Faustū
                 where
                 he
                 teacheth
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saies
                 not
                 more
                 thē
                 you
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 but
                 besides
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 S.
                 Aug
                 :
                 saies
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 prejudicated
                 himself
                 that
                 did
                 desire
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 pre●ch
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 concludes
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 supplies
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 too
                 litle
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 too
                 litle
                 or
                 w●nting
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 in
                 his
                 98
                 ,
                 tract
                 notes
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 besides
                 doth
                 
                 not
                 prohibit
                 more
                 or
                 other
                 preaching
                 or
                 teaching
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 trabitio●●
                 
                 and
                 explications
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 bee
                 )
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 contrarie
                 or
                 disagreeing
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 notes
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 both
                 not
                 say
                 if
                 any
                 doe
                 euangelize
                 to
                 you
                 more
                 thē
                 you
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 but
                 besides
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 forbidden
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 S.
                 John
                 had
                 synned
                 that
                 wrote
                 after
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 You
                 upbraide
                 me
                 in
                 saying
                 this
                 answ
                 .
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 my
                 owne
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 tittle
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 pour
                 purpose
                 you
                 ●●te
                 the
                 30
                 of
                 the
                 Proverbs
                 the
                 6.
                 v
                 :
                 
                   adde
                   nothing
                   unto
                   his
                   wordes
                   least
                   he
                   reproove
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 which
                 text
                 proves
                 no
                 more
                 thē
                 the
                 other
                 text
                 explicated
                 ;
                 that
                 cōrrarie
                 doctrine
                 ●
                 not
                 explicatiōs
                 a●
                 here
                 prohibited
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 our
                 archer
                 hath
                 lost
                 another
                 bolt
                 shot
                 at
                 rand●̄
                 to
                 seek
                 his
                 brother
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 wheras
                 you
                 say
                 my
                 answer
                 is
                 not
                 warranted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 :
                 For
                 read
                 Rō
                 .
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 v.
                 17.
                 
                 Observe
                 diligētly
                 those
                 that
                 cause
                 division
                 
                 and
                 diffention
                 besides
                 the
                 doctrine
                 you
                 have
                 learned
                 ,
                 where
                 Eras●us
                 turnes
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 translation
                 contra
                 against
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 Bezaes
                 translation
                 reades
                 so
                 if
                 contrarie
                 ;
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 also
                 reades
                 
                   si
                   contra
                
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 repugnant
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 explicating
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 contrarie
                 and
                 not
                 more
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 kind
                 is
                 prohibited
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Wheras
                 you
                 say
                 my
                 reasō
                 is
                 against
                 myself
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 did
                 not
                 adde
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 but
                 of
                 Gods
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 definitions
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 be
                 mans
                 own
                 but
                 Gods
                 ,
                 ther
                 being
                 one self
                 sam●…
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 hi●
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   heareth
                   you
                   heareth
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   contemneth
                   you
                   contemneth
                   me
                   ,
                
                 S.
                 Luke
                 10
                 ,
                 16.
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 of
                 particular
                 churches
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 fart
                 forth
                 as
                 their
                 doctrine
                 accordeth
                 with
                 the
                 Romane
                 catholik
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 16
                 But
                 where
                 you
                 say
                 you
                 will
                 inlighten
                 my
                 eyes
                 with
                 the
                 lamp
                 oil
                 that
                 stincketh
                 by
                 your
                 false
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 fathers
                 sense
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 litle
                 beholden
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 S
                 Chrysost
                 and
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 cited
                 by
                 you
                 wil
                 have
                 nothing
                 else
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 expositors
                 must
                 applie
                 thēselves
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 ●
                 not
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 sense
                 though
                 on
                 good
                 pretences
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 H.
                 A.
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 ha●
                 the
                 dust
                 wiped
                 of
                 your
                 spectacles
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 Dyonisius
                 Areopagita
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 100
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Apostles
                 schollar
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 chapter
                 of
                 his
                 celestial
                 Hierarchie
                 ,
                 show
                 how
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 declare
                 their
                 doctrin
                 partly
                 by
                 writing
                 &
                 partly
                 not
                 by
                 writing
                 :
                 yea
                 you
                 might
                 
                 better
                 have
                 scāned
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 answered
                 that
                 place
                 cited
                 by
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 h●l●
                 S.
                 Chrysost
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 2.
                 of
                 the
                 Thess.
                 oratione
                 4.
                 
                 Stand
                 and
                 keep
                 your
                 traditions
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 sayes
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 the
                 holie
                 Fathers
                 did
                 not
                 deliver
                 all
                 things
                 vp
                 ●●istle
                 but
                 many
                 
                 things
                 without
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 
                 also
                 are
                 worth●
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Chrysost
                 :
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Est
                   traditio
                   nihil
                   qu●ras
                   amp●ius
                
                 ;
                 which
                 wordes
                 are
                 so
                 playn
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 Or
                 I●w●l
                 to
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 words
                 unworthy
                 so
                 h●lp
                 a
                 father
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 did
                 approve
                 of
                 tradition
                 is
                 plain
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 34
                 sermon
                 on
                 Lent
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 reproving
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 keep
                 certaine
                 dayes
                 after
                 Lent
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 after
                 f●st
                 was
                 neither
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Lent
                 )
                 neither
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 our
                 antestors
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 if
                 wee
                 should
                 but
                 give
                 Mr.
                 H.
                 A.
                 the
                 S●●cons
                 place
                 but
                 to
                 put
                 oile
                 into
                 our
                 lampes
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 adde
                 his
                 dust
                 and
                 askes
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 rather
                 〈◊〉
                 contemning
                 still
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 terming
                 their
                 authoritie
                 produce●
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Henry
                 Aynsworth
                 objects
                 against
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 turned
                 over
                 his
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 Arguments
                 o●
                 reasons
                 ;
                 denying
                 them
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 cited
                 for
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 I
                 possed
                 them
                 over
                 ;
                 But
                 see
                 here
                 Mr
                 ●
                 .
                 A.
                 hath
                 turned
                 them
                 off
                 the
                 ladder
                 to
                 their
                 last
                 d●steni●
                 ;
                 not
                 showing
                 that
                 they
                 proved
                 ought
                 what
                 he
                 intended
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 his
                 reasons
                 were
                 wounded
                 to
                 death
                 in
                 the
                 answer●●
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 o●
                 like
                 runa●ates
                 have
                 forsaken
                 their
                 armes
                 that
                 
                 of
                 ●●●ted
                 barely
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 appeareth
                 in
                 his
                 likeness
                 ;
                 I
                 hope
                 ou●
                 adversarie
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 or
                 amend
                 his
                 slight
                 dealing
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 that
                 Iam
                 to
                 prove
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 joyntly
                 the
                 unwrittē
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 tradition
                 and
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 councells
                 and
                 Fathers
                 is
                 the
                 ultimate
                 decyder
                 of
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 controve●ste
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 prove
                 first
                 thus
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 totall
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 before
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 the
                 partiall
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 after
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 e●●ress●
                 divers
                 mysteries
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 .
                 But
                 traditiō
                 was
                 a
                 sufficient
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 total
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 til
                 Moses
                 tyme
                 the
                 first
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 go
                 ▪
                 tradition
                 now
                 togither
                 with
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 sufficiēt
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 My
                 major
                 through
                 out
                 this
                 whole
                 tract
                 shal
                 be
                 proved
                 ;
                 My
                 minor
                 is
                 graunted
                 by
                 Mr
                 H.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Not
                 onely
                 before
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moses
                 men
                 we●●
                 wholly
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 tradition
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 also
                 as
                 it
                 appeares
                 in
                 Deut.
                 3●
                 ,
                 verse
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Ask
                   thy
                   fatners
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   annantiate
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   ask
                   thy
                   auncestors
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   tell
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 showing
                 that
                 of
                 many
                 thinges
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 wee
                 should
                 depend
                 of
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 our
                 auncestors
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 wordes
                 young
                 〈◊〉
                 diat●●y
                 before
                 that
                 is
                 implied
                 
                   co●●ra
                   generationes
                   singulas
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Psal.
                 43
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Oh
                   Lord
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   with
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   our
                   fathers
                   have
                   〈◊〉
                   unto
                   us
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   wrought
                   in
                   their
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   ancients
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 Prov
                 8
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Heare
                   oh
                   sonne
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   thy
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   not
                   leave
                   
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   thy
                   mother
                   .
                
                 Isa.
                 38
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 father
                 shall
                 make
                 knowen
                 
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 this
                 truth
                 ;
                 where
                 
                   truth
                   &
                   discipline
                
                 showes
                 rather
                 matters
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 then
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 as
                 Mr
                 H.
                 A.
                 would
                 interpret
                 :
                 and
                 Jere.
                 6
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Stand
                   upon
                   the
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   &
                   ask
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   pathes
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   and
                   walk
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   find
                   rest
                   unto
                   your
                   souls
                   :
                
                 which
                 is
                 playne
                 there
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 speak
                 of
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 prevent
                 error
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 doctrine
                 :
                 also
                 see
                 Eccles
                 8
                 11.
                 4
                 
                 Esdr.
                 14
                 ,
                 3.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2
                 ,
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 6
                 20
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2
                 ,
                 1.
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 hence
                 inferr●d
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Isra●lites
                 and
                 Christians
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 traditions
                 .
                 
              
               
                 See
                 the
                 holy
                 fathers
                 so
                 firme
                 and
                 so
                 frequent
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 falshood
                 it self
                 of
                 our
                 adversaries
                 cannot
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 oppose
                 ,
                 see
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 cited
                 before
                 number
                 16.
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 the
                 ●ere
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 80
                 lib.
                 3.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 4.
                 calles
                 tradition
                 
                   dives
                   deposico●um
                
                 a
                 rich
                 treasurie
                 or
                 ●usrodie
                 .
                 E●emens
                 〈◊〉
                 lib.
                 ●
                 Strema
                 :
                 ●
                 4
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 200
                 say
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 traditis̄
                 by
                 succession
                 is
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 et
                 lib.
                 7
                 Stromat
                 :
                 ●
                 .
                 9.
                 he
                 calls
                 unwritten
                 tradition
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 Origenes
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 240
                 in
                 his
                 5.
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 Numeros
                 et
                 tr●●t
                 :
                 29
                 in
                 Math
                 :
                 teacheth
                 that
                 wee
                 beleeve
                 and
                 doe
                 many
                 things
                 by
                 tradition
                 .
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 in
                 his
                 epistle
                 ad
                 Epi●t●te
                 tu●
                 sayes
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 his
                 adversaries
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 church
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 fathers
                 have
                 not
                 thought
                 so
                 .
                 S.
                 Basil
                 also
                 sayes
                 he
                 can
                 beleeve
                 many
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 unwritten
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 the
                 2.
                 
                 Councel
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 actione
                 7.
                 approves
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 unwritten
                 traditions
                 .
                 D.
                 ●ier
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 390
                 in
                 his
                 dialogue
                 contra
                 Lucifer
                 :
                 affirmes
                 that
                 for
                 
                 his
                 part
                 if
                 ther
                 were
                 no
                 scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 were
                 sufficient
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 August
                 :
                 
                   De
                   baptismo
                   contra
                   Donatistas
                   lib.
                   7.
                   c.
                   53
                
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 universal
                 church
                 holdes
                 ,
                 neyther
                 is
                 it
                 instituted
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 ever
                 reteyned
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 most
                 rightly
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 idem
                 epist.
                 86.
                 ad
                 ●asul
                 :
              
               
                 Yea
                 if
                 our
                 adversaries
                 testimonie
                 is
                 availeable
                 in
                 confirming
                 a
                 truth
                 against
                 themselves
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 See
                 how
                 Martin
                 Luther
                 in
                 his
                 
                 Lypsick
                 disp
                 .
                 submits
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 church
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 epist.
                 ad
                 Marchion●●
                 Brandeburg
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 in
                 Germane
                 language
                 folio
                 2
                 ▪
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 horrible
                 thing
                 to
                 heare
                 or
                 say
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 uniforme
                 testimonie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholick
                 church
                 that
                 from
                 above
                 a
                 thowsand
                 with
                 uniform
                 consent
                 she
                 had
                 kept
                 .
                 John
                 Calvin
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 against
                 Pig●●ius
                 
                 brag●ingly
                 but
                 with
                 dissimulation
                 affirms
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 refuse
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 universall
                 Church
                 and
                 warrant
                 of
                 tradition
                 .
                 Phil.
                 Melancthon
                 in
                 his
                 epist.
                 
                   ad
                   Fr●der
                   .
                   Myream
                   De
                   locis
                   veteris
                   Theol
                   de
                   caena
                   Domini
                
                 affirmes
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 consent
                 
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 epistle
                 
                   ad
                   Iohannem
                   Cratonem
                   v●●tatista
                
                 :
                 he
                 confesseth
                 that
                 doubt
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 conscience
                 is
                 a
                 tortu●er
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 vniversall
                 consent
                 of
                 doctrine
                 must
                 prevaile
                 for
                 confirming
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 graunts
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 Masters
                 are
                 Irenae
                 us
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 that
                 have
                 left
                 many
                 monuments
                 of
                 truth
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 did
                 adjoyne
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 the
                 suffrages
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 churches
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 affirms
                 they
                 deduced
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 or
                 from
                 Apostolicall
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 reasō
                 doth
                 God
                 use
                 that
                 means
                 both
                 to
                 ad
                 estimatiō
                 to
                 his
                 holy
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 preserve
                 these
                 pretious
                 stones
                 for
                 the
                 Jewellers
                 that
                 did
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 prise
                 thē
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 natural
                 reason
                 
                 hath
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Heathen
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 used
                 ,
                 therby
                 to
                 adde
                 prise
                 and
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 fitness
                 of
                 the
                 auditor
                 .
                 Pythagoras
                 therfore
                 taught
                 his
                 schollars
                 rather
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 &
                 relation
                 of
                 others
                 then
                 by
                 Dictats
                 or
                 writing
                 :
                 Gallen
                 also
                 lib.
                 2.
                 de
                 Anatomicis
                 Adminiculis
                 declares
                 how
                 the
                 auncient
                 Physitians
                 did
                 preserve
                 and
                 teach
                 their
                 medicines
                 and
                 receipts
                 onely
                 by
                 verball
                 relation
                 frō
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 Cicero
                 1.
                 
                 De
                 legibus
                 affirms
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 error
                 in
                 a
                 well
                 governed
                 cōmon
                 wealth
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 governed
                 
                 by
                 written
                 lawes
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 the
                 most
                 ancientest
                 and
                 famous
                 Rabbines
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 they
                 but
                 our
                 Hyllarius
                 and
                 Origen
                 doe
                 teach
                 that
                 Moses
                 had
                 not
                 onely
                 delivered
                 him
                 the
                 tables
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 in
                 the
                 mountaigne
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 most
                 secret
                 and
                 hidden
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 which
                 truth
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 book
                 of
                 Esdras
                 doth
                 not
                 obscurely
                 testifie
                 c.
                 14
                 :
                 5.
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   declared
                   to
                   Moises
                   many
                   miracles
                   and
                   I
                   sayd
                   vnto
                   him
                   saying
                   these
                   wordes
                   thow
                   shalt
                   speake
                   openly
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   these
                   wordes
                   thow
                   shalt
                   hide
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 secret
                 mysteries
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Psal.
                 43.
                 &
                 psal
                 .
                 77.
                 
                 Deutr
                 32.
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 understood
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 these
                 hidden
                 mysteries
                 Dyonis
                 .
                 Areopag
                 :
                 lib.
                 de
                 caelest
                 :
                 Hierarchia
                 ●
                 .
                 1.
                 most
                 diligently
                 warnes
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 disclose
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 rude
                 people
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 
                 we
                 see
                 God
                 writ
                 in
                 Moyses
                 heart
                 many
                 thinges
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 write
                 in
                 the
                 tables
                 of
                 stone
                 ;
                 This
                 made
                 St.
                 Paul
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 bidden
                 mysteries
                 in
                 secrett
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 little
                 ones
                 milk
                 in
                 that
                 
                 their
                 weake
                 stomackes
                 could
                 not
                 brooke
                 other
                 meate
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 by
                 pour
                 rule
                 Mr.
                 H.
                 Ainsw
                 .
                 new
                 borne
                 babes
                 like
                 Ostreches
                 should
                 devour
                 prō
                 ,
                 in
                 freclie
                 reading
                 ,
                 applying
                 and
                 epplicating
                 the
                 difficult
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 .
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 Now
                 since
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 question
                 are
                 so
                 neerely
                 confined
                 that
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 begining
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 my
                 reasons
                 the
                 begining
                 of
                 your
                 answers
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 requiring
                 a
                 resutation
                 
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 having
                 in
                 generall
                 proved
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 tradition
                 bes●des
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 end
                 my
                 second
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 my
                 particular
                 proofes
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 third
                 poinct
                 in
                 interlacing
                 the
                 reasons
                 &
                 answers
                 &
                 replications
                 together
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 as
                 breifly
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 .
              
               
               
                 25.
                 
                 My
                 first
                 Reason
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 
                 the
                 v●written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 ●h
                 :
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 summe
                 is
                 this
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 knowen
                 for
                 Gods
                 word
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 
                 faith
                 :
                 But
                 scriptures
                 by
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 knowen
                 for
                 Gods
                 word
                 go
                 scriptures
                 by
                 them●●lves
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 27
                 My
                 Major
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 ,
                 since
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 indeficient
                 rul●
                 of
                 all
                 truth
                 revealed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 revealed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 veritie
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 eyther
                 the
                 writtē
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 conteyned
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 the
                 Apostl●s
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 unwritten
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 cōtained
                 
                 in
                 Apostolical
                 traditions
                 ,
                 definitions
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 and
                 the
                 uniforme
                 consent
                 of
                 holie
                 Councels
                 and
                 Fathers
                 .
                 For
                 still
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 or
                 a
                 Kings
                 word
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 immediately
                 spoke
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 another
                 whom
                 he
                 authoriseth
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 or
                 whither
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 writing
                 :
                 And
                 nothing
                 else
                 cā
                 be
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 rule
                 to
                 direct
                 our
                 faith
                 except
                 it
                 first
                 be
                 knowen
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 28
                 My
                 Minor
                 is
                 also
                 true
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 
                   contra
                   epistolam
                   fundament
                   :
                   Manich
                   :
                   c.
                   5
                   ,
                   Ego
                   Euangelio
                   non
                   crederem
                   nisi
                   me
                   ad
                   haee
                   commoveret
                   Ecclesiae
                   authoritas
                
                 ;
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 beleeve
                 the
                 gospel
                 except
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 should
                 move
                 me
                 thervnto
                 .
                 Lanchius
                 in
                 his
                 confess
                 .
                 c.
                 1.
                 and
                 Brentius
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Prologo
                   Kemnitij
                   in
                   examine
                   Cōcil
                   .
                   Trident.
                
                 Whitak
                 contra
                 Stapl.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                 Hooker
                 in
                 his
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 policie
                 lib.
                 1
                 ,
                 pag.
                 84.
                 et
                 lib.
                 pag.
                 200.
                 et
                 142.
                 doe
                 all
                 affirme
                 that
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 is
                 necessarie
                 to
                 distinguish
                 what
                 bookes
                 of
                 scripture
                 be
                 scripture
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 reason
                 it self
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 heare
                 or
                 see
                 God
                 or
                 his
                 knowen
                 Prophets
                 to
                 write
                 or
                 speak
                 this
                 that
                 is
                 proposed
                 unto
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 most
                 cōvenient
                 
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 wander
                 in
                 infinitū
                 in
                 proving
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 private
                 spirit
                 and
                 the
                 private
                 spirit
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 certaine
                 rule
                 or
                 depositum
                 fidei
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 St.
                 Paul
                 to
                 Timothie
                 ●
                 .
                 6.
                 ch
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Oh
                   Timothee
                   keep
                   the
                   depositum
                   avoiding
                   the
                   prophane
                   noveltie
                   of
                   voices
                   ,
                   and
                   avoiding
                   the
                   opposition
                   of
                   falsly
                   called
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   which
                   certain
                   promising
                   have
                   e●red
                   about
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 depositum
                 is
                 S
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 2.
                 to
                 Tim
                 1.
                 v.
                 13
                 ,
                 ●
                 ▪
                 14
                 ▪
                 showes
                 .
                 
                   Have
                   thou
                   a
                   forme
                   o●
                   sound
                   of
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   h●a●d
                   of
                   me
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   love
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   Keep
                   the
                   good
                   depositum
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   ghost
                   which
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   us
                   :
                
                 showing
                 that
                 Timothie
                 and
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 certain
                 platform
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 delivered
                 to
                 them
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 his
                 epistles
                 ;
                 which
                 rule
                 of
                 words
                 appropriated
                 to
                 high
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 Person
                 ,
                 
                 Essence
                 ,
                 Consubstantial
                 ,
                 Transubstantiatiō
                 ,
                 frō
                 one
                 beginning
                 Sacrament
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 so●●●d
                 words
                 
                   verba
                   sana
                   ▪
                
                 ●
              
               
                 29
                 You
                 in
                 〈…〉
                 this
                 my
                 first
                 a
                 g●●nēt
                 ,
                 say
                 that
                 
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   bel●●ved
                   though
                   not
                   gathred
                   out
                   of
                   ●he
                   written
                   word
                   ,
                   understa●●●ng
                   th●rby
                   
                   a
                   humane
                   and
                   a
                   common
                   beleefe
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 you
                 mean
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 Gods
                 written
                 word
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 b●le●ved
                 
                 by
                 a
                 humane
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 when
                 I
                 took
                 you
                 at
                 your
                 word
                 and
                 ●athered
                 th●nce
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 tradition
                 (
                 or
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 terme
                 it
                 traditum
                 )
                 is
                 necessarily
                 beleeved
                 besides
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 .
                 For
                 wh●
                 wee
                 speak
                 absolutely
                 of
                 beleefe
                 in
                 divinitie
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 humane
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 cheef
                 rule
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 b●leeved
                 without
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 
                 inferr
                 that
                 necessarilie
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 b●
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 necessarily
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 
                   your
                   water
                   hath
                   rather
                   wet
                   your
                   shoes
                   ,
                   th●n
                   that
                   myne
                   was
                   spilt
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                
              
               
                 30.
                 2.
                 
                 Wheras
                 you
                 say
                 I
                 doe
                 vnj●stly
                 condemn
                 your
                 assertiō
                 that
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 is
                 necessarie
                 for
                 salvatiō
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 most
                 justly
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 convinced
                 you
                 of
                 falshood
                 sufficiently
                 when
                 I
                 sayd
                 nothing
                 is
                 so
                 necessarie
                 to
                 salvation
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 proved
                 by
                 another
                 written
                 
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 To
                 infirme
                 which
                 proofe
                 of
                 mine
                 you
                 produce
                 two
                 texts
                 of
                 scripture
                 John.
                 20
                 ,
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   signes
                   which
                   Iesus
                   did
                   ,
                   which
                   signes
                   are
                   written
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   beleeve
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   1.
                   of
                   Timothie
                   ●
                   .
                   16.
                   17
                   ,
                
                 Where
                 
                   all
                   scripture
                   is
                   inspired
                   of
                   God
                   etc.
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 profitable
                 for
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 reprehension
                 ,
                 for
                 correction
                 ,
                 for
                 instruction
                 .
                 &c.
                 These
                 places
                 prove
                 nothing
                 for
                 your
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 proves
                 not
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 or
                 sayings
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 or
                 said
                 are
                 written
                 ,
                 though
                 those
                 signes
                 were
                 :
                 
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   signes
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   could
                   not
                   contayn
                   ,
                
                 see
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 S.
                 John
                 21.
                 v.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 31.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 proves
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 these
                 ends
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 proves
                 not
                 that
                 scripture
                 is
                 sufficient
                 without
                 tradition
                 etc.
                 and
                 ecclesiastical
                 lawes
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 ends
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 might
                 deduce
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 wordes
                 to
                 better
                 reason
                 then
                 you
                 ,
                 each
                 parcel
                 of
                 scripture
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 testament
                 were
                 sufficient
                 for
                 al
                 this
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 holie
                 ghost
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 perverter
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 .
              
               
                 32.
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 desire
                 
                   me
                   to
                   deale
                   distinctly
                   and
                   plainly
                   with
                   your
                   words
                   ,
                
                 I
                 answer
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 Then
                 you
                 beginne
                 to
                 answere
                 
                 distinctly
                 to
                 my
                 wordes
                 ,
                 vidz
                 .
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 proved
                 by
                 another
                 written
                 word
                 .
                 
                   You
                   answer
                   first
                   that
                   the
                   scriptures
                   of
                   God
                   doe
                   approve
                   and
                   confirme
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   spirit
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   people
                   doth
                   seale
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   true
                   .
                
                 For
                 proof
                 wherof
                 you
                 cite
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 5
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 witness
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 8
                 ,
                 13.
                 14
                 
                 ▪
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 Christ
                 needed
                 no
                 testimonie
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 John
                 5
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 
                   But
                   I
                   receive
                   no
                   testimonie
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                
                 meaning
                 that
                 
                 he
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 man
                 &
                 that
                 his
                 divinitie
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 of
                 mans
                 witness
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 others
                 S.
                 John
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 give
                 testimonie
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 John
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 chapter
                 almost
                 :
                 &
                 Acts
                 1
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Christ
                 say
                 unto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 witness
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Jewrie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Samaria
                 ;
                 also
                 Martyrs
                 are
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 witnesses
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 scriptures
                 in
                 
                 themselves
                 needs
                 any
                 witness
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 
                   actu
                   1.
                
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 themselves
                 
                 they
                 are
                 scripture
                 by
                 themselves
                 proceeding
                 from
                 God
                 ▪
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 
                   act
                   1
                   secundo
                
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 of
                 others
                 so
                 they
                 need
                 testimonie
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 33.
                 
                 After
                 he
                 sees
                 this
                 d●fective
                 he
                 flies
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   privat
                   spirit
                
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 sayes
                 
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   people
                   )
                   to
                   unseale
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   .
                
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 understand
                 by
                 that
                 spirit
                 in
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 times
                 &
                 
                 persons
                 then
                 must
                 he
                 accept
                 of
                 those
                 bookes
                 of
                 holie
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 sense
                 and
                 explication
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 holie
                 Councills
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 Doctors
                 and
                 expositors
                 haith
                 bene
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 34.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 vnderstand
                 
                   this
                   spirit
                   in
                   all
                   people
                   virtuallie
                   ,
                
                 and
                 actuallie
                 if
                 
                 they
                 doe
                 applie
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 vnderstanding
                 thereof
                 .
                 This
                 spirit
                 by
                 just
                 reason
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 since
                 then
                 wee
                 must
                 rather
                 beleive
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 that
                 spent
                 all
                 his
                 tyme
                 and
                 labor
                 retyring
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 desert
                 for
                 the
                 vnderstāding
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 35.
                 
                 What
                 must
                 Mr.
                 H.
                 A.
                 understand
                 else
                 then
                 that
                 this
                 spirit
                 is
                 in
                 
                 all
                 the
                 illuminated
                 brethren
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Amsterdam●
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 can
                 not
                 bee
                 well
                 understood
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 heare
                 Mr.
                 H.
                 A.
                 stiffly
                 maintains
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 his
                 cōpanie
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Johnson
                 there
                 and
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 present
                 church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 scismaticall
                 but
                 an
                 haeretical
                 church
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 then
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 cleare
                 Eagle
                 sight
                 teachers
                 blinded
                 so
                 in
                 spirit
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 discerne
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 what
                 makes
                 a
                 church
                 or
                 a
                 man
                 haereticall
                 ?
              
               
                 36.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 comparing
                 of
                 one
                 place
                 with
                 another
                 
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 other
                 refuge
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 distinguish
                 what
                 is
                 true
                 scripture
                 or
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 therof
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 so
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 collation
                 of
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 compared
                 so
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 shall
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 ;
                 I
                 inferr
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 by
                 this
                 comparison
                 the
                 difficultie
                 is
                 often
                 increased
                 by
                 a
                 seeming
                 contradiction
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 that
                 by
                 comparing
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 that
                 vy
                 comparing
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 discourse
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 and
                 the
                 scripture
                 will
                 be
                 discerned
                 ;
                 I
                 saie
                 mens
                 discourses
                 are
                 verie
                 erroneous
                 without
                 the
                 especiall
                 assistance
                 of
                 gods
                 holie
                 grace
                 which
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 in
                 her
                 defining
                 ;
                 yea
                 
                 the
                 verie
                 selfe
                 same
                 man
                 in
                 divers
                 times
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 conferēces
                 of
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 hath
                 inferred
                 divers
                 conclusions
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 distinguish
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
                 I
                 demand
                 where
                 these
                 infallible
                 promises
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 for
                 these
                 infallible
                 illuminations
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 more
                 certaine
                 whether
                 wee
                 praie
                 as
                 wee
                 ought
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 Novatus
                 ,
                 Donatus
                 ,
                 Sabellius
                 ,
                 Arrius
                 ,
                 Cunomius
                 ,
                 Macedo
                 :
                 Jovinianus
                 ,
                 Pelag
                 :
                 Caelest
                 :
                 Nestorius
                 have
                 had
                 for
                 their
                 heresies
                 diverse
                 texts
                 ,
                 and
                 cōferences
                 with
                 others
                 to
                 grownde
                 heresies
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 one
                 vnfallibly
                 to
                 their
                 judgments
                 overthrow
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 obiect
                 to
                 the
                 Arian
                 ,
                 I
                 
                   and
                   my
                   Father
                   am
                   one
                
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 object
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   father
                   is
                   greater
                   
                   then
                   I
                   :
                
                 If
                 you
                 sai●
                 this
                 by
                 ●●llation
                 of
                 scripture
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 human●●●●
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 divinit●e
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 〈◊〉
                 likewise
                 that
                 vnitie
                 signified
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 place
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 references
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 consent
                 and
                 vni●y
                 of
                 wil●
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 37.
                 2
                 
                 And
                 
                   that
                   the
                   seale
                   of
                   your
                   spirit
                
                 can
                 not
                 distinguish
                 this
                 truth
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 yea
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 probablie
                 ▪
                 I
                 move
                 .
                 For
                 frist
                 I
                 aske
                 what
                 this
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 ?
                 Doth
                 i●
                 co●●●st
                 onely
                 of
                 Gods
                 perticular
                 illumination
                 that
                 yee
                 should
                 have
                 this
                 touchstone
                 
                 to
                 discerne
                 scripture
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 you
                 contradict
                 your selfe
                 Mr.
                 H
                 :
                 A
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 you
                 grant
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 a
                 divine
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 discerning
                 all
                 before
                 he
                 read●s
                 the
                 scriptures
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 spirit
                 must
                 distinguish
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 have
                 built
                 without
                 your
                 grounde
                 ,
                 and
                 guided
                 your
                 faith
                 without
                 your
                 ruler
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 38.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 answer
                 this
                 spirit
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 reaveled
                 as
                 you
                 seeme
                 to
                 gra●nt
                 :
                 When
                 you
                 
                   bidd
                   me
                   aske
                   your
                   proof
                   that
                   ther
                   is
                   a
                   light
                   in
                   the
                   same
                
                 ;
                 seeming
                 so
                 with
                 Calvin
                 to
                 graunt
                 that
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 distinguished
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 light
                 from
                 darkness
                 ,
                 sweetness
                 from
                 sowrness
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 everie
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 but
                 natural
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 organ
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 proposing
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 should
                 distinguish
                 this
                 light
                 and
                 sweetness
                 .
              
               
                 39.
                 
                 If
                 yee
                 answer
                 this
                 spirit
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 you
                 prove
                 this
                 in
                 particular
                 to
                 bee
                 revealed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 scripture
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 replie
                 you
                 can
                 prove
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Majestie
                 of
                 the
                 writing
                 .
                 How
                 will
                 you
                 answer
                 and
                 show
                 to
                 everie
                 particular
                 mans
                 cie
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 Majestie
                 in
                 Ecclesiastes
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 ?
                 How
                 will
                 Luther
                 demonstrate
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 that
                 S.
                 James
                 epistle
                 is
                 strawie
                 ,
                 the
                 epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 Apocalyps
                 etc.
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 40.
                 
                 When
                 I
                 object
                 against
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 Mani●h●i
                 ,
                 Montanist
                 ,
                 Arrian
                 ,
                 Pe●agian
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 hereticks
                 will
                 boast
                 of
                 this
                 private
                 spirit
                 .
                 Nou
                 answer
                 that
                 
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   mist
                   before
                   my
                   eyes
                
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 would
                 discerne
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 I
                 doe
                 distinguish
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 by
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 my
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 the
                 definitions
                 and
                 declarations
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 distinguish
                 these
                 spirits
                 infalliblie
                 ;
                 whose
                 doctrine
                 wee
                 are
                 punctuallie
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 have
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 this
                 spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 answer
                 I
                 satisfie
                 
                 the
                 multiplicitie
                 of
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 he
                 ap●d
                 vp
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 41.
                 
                 Wheras
                 you
                 would
                 whet
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 sword
                 against
                 m●
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 object
                 against
                 Christians
                 the
                 lawe
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 and
                 antiquitie
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 the
                 lawe
                 and
                 Prophets
                 yea
                 antiquitie
                 it self
                 promising
                 our
                 Saviours
                 cō●ing
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 by
                 his
                 cōming
                 in
                 each
                 particular
                 cirstumstance
                 proph●●ied
                 and
                 promised
                 ,
                 doth
                 rebat
                 the
                 edge
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 could
                 show
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ●abbines
                 themselves
                 ▪
                 S●hillaes
                 prophecies
                 preaching
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 conversion
                 of
                 S
                 Paul
                 ▪
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 their
                 ●●rse
                 and
                 continued
                 dispersion
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 justly
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 tru●●fying
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 I
                 could
                 shew
                 strange
                 motives
                 of
                 their
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 errou●
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 the
                 Jew
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 object
                 )
                 as
                 we
                 against
                 the
                 ●urk
                 or
                 and
                 H●r●sie
                 our
                 begin●er
                 ,
                 beginning
                 ,
                 increase
                 and
                 declyning
                 estate
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Jewes
                 can
                 show
                 our
                 beginner
                 their
                 Messias
                 ,
                 our
                 beginning
                 he
                 buriall
                 of
                 the
                 cer●monial
                 law
                 prophe●ied
                 and
                 performed
                 by
                 all
                 titles
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 can
                 justly
                 shew
                 our
                 declining
                 estate
                 .
              
               
                 42.
                 
                 Neyther
                 is
                 the
                 objection
                 of
                 a
                 Jew
                 against
                 a
                 new
                 Christian
                 because
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 such
                 force
                 as
                 our
                 is
                 against
                 Jul●an
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Apostata
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 cannot
                 defend
                 themselves
                 with
                 any
                 show
                 of
                 truth
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 defend
                 our
                 cause
                 with
                 evident
                 motives
                 of
                 ●r●dibilitie
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 show
                 .
                 And
                 Julian
                 might
                 object
                 that
                 Paganism●
                 is
                 more
                 ancient
                 then
                 Christianiti●
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 compleat
                 and
                 ●erfected
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 prophecied
                 and
                 promised
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 lawe
                 .
                 Where
                 you
                 say
                 Gods
                 word
                 and
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 bulwark
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 a
                 bulwark
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 you
                 from
                 gun
                 shot
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 s●onse
                 onely
                 for
                 your selves
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 of
                 your
                 sects
                 ,
                 protestant
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 heretit●
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 convert
                 any
                 nation
                 to
                 their
                 religion
                 :
                 But
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 haue
                 converted
                 all
                 nations
                 &
                 doe
                 still
                 convert
                 as
                 well
                 witnesseth
                 both
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Japonia
                 yea
                 and
                 C●ina
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 43.
                 
                 I
                 showed
                 you
                 one
                 way
                 how
                 the
                 high
                 preisthood
                 did
                 not
                 erre
                 in
                 the
                 cond●mnation
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Preisthood
                 was
                 ●●served
                 
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 person
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Hipghpreists
                   ,
                   Scribes
                   ;
                   &
                   Rulers
                
                 questioned
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 ignorance
                 was
                 most
                 vi●●ible
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 lawe
                 he
                 should
                 live
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 law
                 declared
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 44.
                 
                 Against
                 your
                 forced
                 rock
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 over
                 many
                 wr●sted
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 invisible
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 sufficient
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 oppose
                 many
                 evident
                 and
                 clear
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 interpreted
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 fathers
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 for
                 the
                 pepetuall
                 visibilitie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 v
                 13.
                 1.
                 
                 Pa●●l
                 .
                 22
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Psal
                 4●
                 ,
                 17
                 Psal.
                 45
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Psal.
                 47.
                 9.
                 
                 Psal.
                 86.
                 1.
                 
                 Psal.
                 88
                 ,
                 29
                 Psal.
                 101
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Ps.
                 128
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Psal.
                 131
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Cant.
                 3
                 ▪
                 4.
                 
                 Isa.
                 9
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Isa.
                 33
                 ,
                 20.
                 where
                 the
                 perpetual
                 flourishing
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 described
                 Isa.
                 40
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 
                 Isa.
                 59
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Isa.
                 60
                 ,
                 ●9
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 shall
                 not
                 cease
                 :
                 Jer.
                 6
                 16.
                 
                 Dan.
                 2
                 44.
                 
                 Ose.
                 2
                 ,
                 19.
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 described
                 to
                 espouse
                 eternally
                 his
                 espouse
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Mich
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 1.
                 wher
                 the
                 church
                 is
                 described
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 high
                 seated
                 mountain
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 people
                 have
                 recourse
                 .
                 Mat.
                 5
                 ,
                 15.
                 where
                 the
                 citie
                 seated
                 on
                 a
                 hil
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 obscured
                 .
                 Math
                 26.
                 18.
                 where
                 the
                 church
                 is
                 described
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 rock
                 against
                 which
                 hell
                 gates
                 shall
                 not
                 prevaile
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 Math.
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 sayes
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 his
                 disciples
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 Lu●
                 1
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 Lu●
                 .
                 21.
                 32.
                 
                 Luk.
                 22
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 Where
                 Christ
                 sayes
                 he
                 prayed
                 for
                 S
                 Peter
                 that
                 his
                 faith
                 should
                 not
                 fail
                 him
                 .
                 Joh.
                 14.
                 
                 1●
                 .
                 He
                 sayes
                 the
                 father
                 shall
                 give
                 them
                 another
                 spirit
                 which
                 shall
                 remaine
                 with
                 them
                 eternally
                 .
                 John
                 17
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Act.
                 5
                 ,
                 38.
                 
                 Ephe.
                 4
                 ,
                 11.
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 Creed
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 flourishing
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 beleeve
                 the
                 catholick
                 church
                 :
                 whose
                 generalitie
                 can
                 not
                 stand
                 without
                 visibilitie
                 ▪
              
               
                 45
                 I
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 contrarie
                 doctrine
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 
                 never
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 church
                 hath
                 erred
                 .
                 If
                 Genes
                 .
                 6.
                 ther
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 church
                 ,
                 Adā
                 the
                 head
                 did
                 err
                 in
                 fact
                 not
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 &
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 graunt
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 err
                 our
                 adversaries
                 are
                 bound
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 wee
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 since
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 visible
                 church
                 then
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 invisible
                 church
                 with
                 them
                 should
                 have
                 erred
                 :
                 But
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 thers
                 was
                 then
                 no
                 perfect
                 church
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 materiall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 formall
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 46.
                 
                 To
                 that
                 of
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 where
                 all
                 their
                 harts
                 are
                 described
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 mischeef
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 that
                 all
                 then
                 were
                 naught
                 .
                 For
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 M●●husalem
                 and
                 divers
                 holy
                 men
                 died
                 Sem
                 &
                 J●phet
                 also
                 were
                 zealous
                 of
                 Gods
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 wives
                 also
                 most
                 religious
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 be
                 preserved
                 .
              
               
                 47.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 also
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Aaron
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 commit
                 idolatrie
                 in
                 worshipping
                 the
                 golden
                 ●alfe
                 ;
                 yet
                 Moses
                 
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Levites
                 were
                 free
                 from
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 wee
                 read
                 Erod
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 Moses
                 )
                 
                   let
                   him
                   jo●ne
                   with
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Levi
                   were
                   gathered
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 48.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Judges
                 after
                 Josh.
                 The
                 Israelites
                 
                 are
                 described
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 sinned
                 al
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 usual
                 figurative
                 speech
                 of
                 Sy●echdoche
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 for
                 the
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 Exod.
                 9
                 ▪
                 6.
                 wher
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 all
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 Egypt
                 are
                 dead
                 .
                 
                   Isa.
                   2.
                   v.
                   ▪
                
                 All
                 nations
                 shal
                 flow
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Phil.
                 2
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 All
                 men
                 seek
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 v.
                 33.
                 
                 And
                 no
                 man
                 did
                 receive
                 his
                 testimonie
                 .
              
               
                 49.
                 
                 To
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Elias
                 3.
                 
                 Reg.
                 19.
                 where
                 Elias
                 complaines
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 left
                 alone
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 .
                 A●hab
                 did
                 govern
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 but
                 holy
                 Josaphat
                 did
                 govern
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 did
                 destroy
                 altars
                 and
                 kill
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 did
                 heare
                 Prophets
                 &
                 erect
                 altars
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 graunt
                 that
                 Elias
                 did
                 think
                 himself
                 left
                 alone
                 in
                 Israel
                 ;
                 yet
                 Almightie
                 God
                 did
                 answer
                 him
                 ;
                 I
                 wil
                 leave
                 7.
                 thowsand
                 men
                 in
                 Israel
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 bowed
                 their
                 knees
                 to
                 B●al
              
               
                 50.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 Esay
                 the
                 Prophet
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 chapter
                 dooth
                 use
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 fi●ure
                 of
                 Syn●●hd●che
                 ;
                 also
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
                 is
                 vsed
                 the
                 4.
                 ●eg
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 For
                 Manasses
                 himself
                 did
                 r●pent
                 and
                 redeeme
                 m●nn
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 were
                 never
                 seduced
                 ;
                 so
                 understand
                 that
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 51.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 which
                 Azarias
                 dooth
                 prophetise
                 2
                 Paral.
                 15.
                 is
                 to
                 
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 that
                 were
                 dificient
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 that
                 were
                 constant
                 .
                 I
                 graunt
                 also
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 cōming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 the
                 church
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 one
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 preserved
                 in
                 Marie
                 ,
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 Zacharie
                 ,
                 Elizabeth
                 and
                 Anna
                 the
                 Prophetess
                 ;
                 In
                 just
                 Simeon
                 and
                 the
                 Pastors
                 .
              
               
                 52.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 Daniel
                 the
                 9.
                 the
                 host
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 shall
                 faile
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Hierusal●m
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 c●●●ing
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 18.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 doth
                 not
                 absolutely
                 speak
                 of
                 faith
                 but
                 of
                 an
                 external
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 faith
                 .
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 
                 Is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 particular
                 departing
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 and
                 his
                 ●rew
                 from
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 by
                 these
                 grounds
                 to
                 the
                 usual
                 objections
                 against
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 visibilitie
                 of
                 Gods
                 church
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 answer
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 bene
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 produced
                 .
              
               
                 53.
                 
                 Yet
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 truth
                 with
                 one
                 short
                 reason
                 ,
                 I
                 argue
                 thus
                 .
                 
                 This
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 if
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 invisible
                 :
                 Eyther
                 it
                 must
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 invisible
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 opposition
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 invisible
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 persecution
                 no
                 bodie
                 could
                 persecute
                 an
                 invisible
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 54.
                 
                 Now
                 wheras
                 you
                 sayd
                 you
                 
                   show
                   how
                   the
                   labyrinth
                   of
                   my
                   religion
                   leadeth
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   the
                   center
                   of
                   our
                   circle
                   .
                
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 I
                 sayd
                 the
                 vltimate
                 resolution
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 into
                 the
                 veracitie
                 of
                 God
                 revealing
                 as
                 into
                 the
                 formal
                 caus●
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 as
                 into
                 the
                 applying
                 ●ause
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 you
                 have
                 tra●ed
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 your
                 heretical
                 quicksands
                 but
                 to
                 S.
                 Peters
                 rock
                 .
              
               
                 55.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 my
                 religion
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 
                   lib
                   de
                   unitate
                   Eccles.
                
                 where
                 he
                 compares
                 ●ou
                 
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 as
                 Beames
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 sun
                 ,
                 as
                 boughes
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 river
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 fountayn
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 concludes
                 he
                 that
                 separates
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 vanish
                 ,
                 fade
                 and
                 drie
                 up
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 lack
                 their
                 origen
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 unitie
                 is
                 preserved
                 ▪
              
               
                 55.
                 
                 I
                 gave
                 you
                 2
                 or
                 three
                 instances
                 to
                 show
                 how
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 in
                 a
                 divers
                 kind
                 depend
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 the
                 
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 prove
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 
                   a
                   priori
                   et
                   a
                   posteriori
                
                 ,
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 or
                 herb
                 depends
                 of
                 the
                 skil
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 herbalist
                 and
                 lapidarie
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 skil
                 and
                 knowledge
                 depends
                 of
                 the
                 innated
                 and
                 inward
                 proprietie
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 and
                 herbe
                 .
                 For
                 neyther
                 can
                 have
                 his
                 effect
                 without
                 mutual
                 help
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 except
                 chance
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 regular
                 action
                 be
                 the
                 applier
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 take
                 you
                 have
                 thalked
                 your self
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 building
                 without
                 foundatiō
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 anone
                 .
              
               
                 56.
                 
                 You
                 answer
                 nothing
                 to
                 this
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 prove
                 out
                 of
                 natural
                 philosophie
                 as
                 though
                 divinitie
                 though
                 it
                 excels
                 is
                 not
                 concordant
                 to
                 natural
                 reason
                 :
                 whereas
                 we
                 can
                 beleeve
                 nothing
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 implies
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 naturall
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 57.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 places
                 that
                 you
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 1.
                 of
                 Timoth.
                 1
                 ,
                 3.
                 rather
                 
                 proves
                 against
                 you
                 then
                 makes
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 showes
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 reach
                 otherwise
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 she
                 remained
                 sound
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 cite
                 1.
                 
                 Tim
                 3
                 ,
                 &
                 15.
                 would
                 make
                 you
                 trest
                 salue
                 if
                 you
                 did
                 daily
                 consider
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 he
                 warnes
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 conforme
                 her
                 conversation
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 pillar
                 of
                 truth
                 ;
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 text
                 sayes
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 church
                 that
                 must
                 have
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 prove
                 hereafter
                 )
                 where
                 S.
                 Peter
                 did
                 establish
                 his
                 chaire
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 14
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 
                 Math.
                 28
                 Ephes.
                 4
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 17.
                 
                 Luc.
                 22.
                 
                 Psal.
                 2.
                 
                 Eph●s
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 58.
                 
                 When
                 you
                 seeme
                 to
                 drawe
                 
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   speech
                   that
                   I
                   denie
                   for
                   my
                   witness
                
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 your
                 error
                 and
                 fraude
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 hold
                 
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 taught
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 places
                 1
                 Cor
                 ▪
                 2.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Iob.
                 28
                 ,
                 2
                 13
                 ,
                 22.
                 &c.
                 to
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 teacheth
                 the
                 church
                 in
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 members
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 private
                 spirit
                 I
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 your
                 Pilote
                 I
                 would
                 save
                 you
                 from
                 that
                 bottomlesse
                 gulphe
                 that
                 ghaspes
                 to
                 receive
                 your
                 erroneous
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 59.
                 
                 St.
                 Augustines
                 authoritie
                 you
                 let
                 slip
                 denying
                 him
                 a
                 fit
                 Maister
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 he
                 might
                 retractate
                 this
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 you
                 doe
                 nor
                 can
                 show
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 retractate
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 60.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 opposition
                 to
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 smal
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 defined
                 vp
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 61.
                 
                 My
                 second
                 Argument
                 was
                 this
                 in
                 substance
                 .
              
               
                 Major
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 hard
                 and
                 for
                 occurring
                 places
                 almost
                 inexplicable
                 cannot
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 rud
                 ▪
                 &
                 ignorant
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 certain
                 ground
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Mmor
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 scriptures
                 of
                 themselves
                 are
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 go
                 the
                 scriptures
                 by
                 themselves
                 can
                 not
                 bee
                 a
                 certaine
                 and
                 infallible
                 rule
                 of
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 ignorant
                 and
                 rude
                 at
                 least
              
               
                 62.
                 
                 My
                 major
                 propositiō
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 rule
                 must
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 certaine
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 our
                 capacitie
                 to
                 bee
                 conceived
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ruled
                 and
                 certefied
                 therby
                 .
              
               
                 63.
                 
                 My
                 Mmor
                 also
                 I
                 prove
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 many
                 seeming
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Hebraimes
                 ,
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 therin
                 contained
                 being
                 high
                 misteries
                 .
              
               
                 64.
                 
                 In
                 answering
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 some
                 thinges
                 are
                 hard
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 proved
                 this
                 difficultie
                 and
                 hardnes
                 was
                 in
                 
                 principal
                 matters
                 which
                 I
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   most
                   deare
                   brother
                   Paul
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   wisdome
                   given
                   h●m
                   hath
                   written
                   to
                   you
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   epistles
                   speaking
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   are
                   certain
                   thi●gs
                   hard
                   which
                   the
                   unlearned
                   &
                   unstable
                   deprave
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   th●
                   scr●p●ures
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   destructio
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 is
                 gathered
                 that
                 not
                 on
                 ly
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 S.
                 P●ul
                 touchi●g
                 vocation
                 ,
                 justification
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 predestination
                 and
                 ●●pr●bation
                 in●●p●icating
                 
                 which
                 pointes
                 S.
                 Paul
                 is
                 most
                 frequent
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 depraved
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 implies
                 
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 August
                 .
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 
                   de
                   fide
                   et
                   operibus
                
                 c.
                 14
                 ,
                 showes
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 cheife
                 matters
                 they
                 did
                 deprave
                 was
                 about
                 justifying
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 showed
                 you
                 here
                 as
                 erring
                 a
                 little
                 in
                 some
                 
                 mathematical
                 instrument
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 mans
                 sight
                 and
                 judgment
                 quite
                 contrarie
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Astrolabe
                 or
                 crosse
                 staffe
                 :
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 least
                 error
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 transcendental
                 doctrinal
                 points
                 doth
                 shake
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 beleef
                 .
              
               
                 65.
                 
                 You
                 say
                 the
                 matters
                 are
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 places
                 that
                 treats
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 easie
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 in
                 such
                 short
                 wordes
                 of
                 poincts
                 that
                 desire
                 
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 quires
                 of
                 paper
                 to
                 examine
                 them
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 easie
                 ;
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 wordes
                 doe
                 not
                 befit
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 penning
                 is
                 difficult
                 appeares
                 out
                 of
                 S
                 Augustin
                 
                   2.
                   lib.
                   de
                   doctrina
                   Christ.
                   et
                   epist.
                   119
                   ,
                
                 and
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 
                   epistola
                   44
                   in
                   principio
                
                 acknowledgeth
                 the
                 difficulties
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 writing
                 of
                 scripture
                 :
                 And
                 S.
                 Hier
                 :
                 to
                 Paul
                 :
                 epist.
                 103.
                 c.
                 5.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 et
                 epist.
                 65.
                 c.
                 1.
                 confesseth
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 age
                 when
                 rather
                 he
                 should
                 teach
                 then
                 be
                 taught
                 he
                 went
                 as
                 
                 farr
                 as
                 Alexandria
                 onely
                 to
                 heare
                 Didymus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 help
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 in
                 his
                 epistle
                 119.
                 c.
                 21.
                 acknowledgeth
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 more
                 things
                 he
                 understood
                 not
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 understand
                 .
              
               
                 66.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 Proverb
                 .
                 8
                 ,
                 8.
                 9.
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 eyther
                 of
                 general
                 doctrine
                 or
                 of
                 precepts
                 of
                 maners
                 and
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Gods
                 words
                 are
                 easie
                 :
                 which
                 explication
                 we
                 give
                 you
                 as
                 a
                 iewel
                 unto
                 your
                 hand
                 to
                 that
                 cited
                 of
                 you
                 Prover
                 .
                 
                   17
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Wherfore
                   is
                   ther
                   price
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   a
                   fool
                   .
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 67.
                 
                 Then
                 you
                 seem
                 ingeniously
                 to
                 graunt
                 the
                 scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 hard
                 but
                 you
                 instance
                 that
                 the
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 make
                 thē
                 harder
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 
                 Deut.
                 25
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Images
                 are
                 absolutely
                 and
                 plainly
                 prohibited
                 here
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 deny
                 it
                 and
                 prove
                 that
                 idols
                 are
                 
                 onely
                 here
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 images
                 .
                 Which
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 brafen
                 serpent
                 proves
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 image
                 it
                 was
                 erected
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 by
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 grew
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 idol
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 began
                 to
                 adore
                 it
                 as
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 August
                 notes
                 in
                 his
                 
                   10.
                   lib.
                   de
                   civitat
                   .
                   Dei
                   c.
                   8.
                   )
                
                 Ezechia●
                 4.
                 
                 Regū
                 .
                 18.
                 broke
                 it
                 into
                 peeces
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 2.
                 of
                 Cor.
                 6
                 ,
                 proves
                 as
                 much
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 place
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 images
                 but
                 of
                 idole
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 temple
                 was
                 adorned
                 
                 with
                 Cherubins
                 which
                 were
                 images
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 read
                 
                   How
                   agreeth
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   idolls
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 images
                 
                 as
                 you
                 commonly
                 read
                 and
                 translate
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 you
                 as
                 S.
                 Ierom
                 sayes
                 in
                 c.
                 25.
                 
                 Eze.
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 were
                 idolatrous
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 comm
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 and
                 seing
                 the
                 propitiatorie
                 shadowed
                 over
                 〈…〉
                 Cherubims
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 as
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 so
                 Judah
                 also
                 hath
                 〈…〉
                 then
                 religion
                 
                 they
                 putting
                 no
                 more
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 heathenish
                 idols
                 and
                 the
                 Jewes
                 lawful
                 images
                 then
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 68.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 your
                 wilfull
                 error
                 in
                 citing
                 of
                 Cardinal
                 Bellarmines
                 probable
                 opinion
                 as
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 much
                 blame
                 you
                 :
                 But
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 both
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 opinion
                 of
                 Ga
                 :
                 Dasques
                 are
                 both
                 probable
                 in
                 schooles
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 subtile
                 and
                 most
                 true
                 distinction
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 
                   Latria
                   ,
                   
                   Dulia
                
                 and
                 Hyperdulia
                 must
                 needes
                 seem
                 strange
                 and
                 insipidd
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 never
                 tasted
                 peradventure
                 one
                 grain
                 of
                 the
                 salt
                 of
                 the
                 Universities
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 line
                 of
                 the
                 schoolmen
                 .
              
               
                 69.
                 
                 Yet
                 here
                 you
                 take
                 upon
                 you
                 like
                 a
                 great
                 ●abbin
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 Pope
                 cannot
                 make
                 of
                 himself
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 onely
                 declareth
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   well
                
                 you
                 say
                 
                   that
                   I
                   hold
                   me
                   here
                
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 you
                 infer●
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   can
                   doe
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   other
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Peters
                 primacie
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 Pauls
                 which
                 you
                 prove
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   4
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   So
                   let
                   a
                   
                   man
                   esteeme
                   us
                   as
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   dispensers
                   of
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 I
                 answer
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 alike
                 in
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 juditiall
                 determination
                 to
                 settle
                 controversies
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 appeareth
                 in
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 councel
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 that
                 had
                 determined
                 the
                 matter
                 controverted
                 ,
                 and
                 630.
                 
                 Bishops
                 having
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legates
                 being
                 also
                 present
                 in
                 that
                 Councell
                 having
                 defined
                 and
                 judged
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 what
                 needed
                 
                 then
                 a
                 solemne
                 ratification
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 own
                 letters
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Emperor
                 and
                 other
                 Bishops
                 did
                 acknowledg
                 a
                 soveraigne
                 power
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 particular
                 Bishops
                 .
                 See
                 Leo
                 epistle
                 
                   61.
                   et
                   in
                   epist
                   :
                   ad
                   Martianum
                   Imperatorem
                   59.
                
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 
                   Constitutionibus
                   synodalibus
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Unto
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 which
                 hath
                 pleased
                 me
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 catholick
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 hereticks
                 I
                 have
                 added
                 my
                 verdiet
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 verdict
                 or
                 sentence
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 bare
                 consent
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 judiciall
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 and
                 ratification
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 letters
                 sent
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 time
                 unto
                 the
                 Empress
                 Pulcheria
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 Wheras
                 the
                 most
                 godly
                 Emperor
                 hath
                 willed
                 me
                 to
                 direct
                 my
                 letters
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ;
                 
                   quibus
                   quae
                   illic
                   de
                   fidei
                   sunt
                   regula
                   definita
                   firmarem
                   ,
                
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 should
                 confirm
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 have
                 bene
                 there
                 defined
                 touching
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 I
                 have
                 gladly
                 fulfilled
                 his
                 request
                 .
              
               
                 70.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 addeth
                 this
                 reason
                 immediately
                 ;
                 
                   Ne
                   fallax
                   cujusdam
                   simulatio
                   sententiam
                   meā
                   vellet
                   habere
                   incertam
                   ,
                
                 To
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 by
                 any
                 deceiptfull
                 dissembling
                 may
                 take
                 my
                 verdict
                 or
                 sentence
                 herein
                 uncertaine
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 by
                 any
                 deceiptful
                 dissimbling
                 may
                 take
                 my
                 sentence
                 or
                 verdict
                 herein
                 uncertaine
                 .
              
               
                 71.
                 
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 Affricane
                 Bishops
                 having
                 discussed
                 the
                 heresie
                 of
                 Pela●ius
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 sent
                 their
                 definition
                 therein
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolicke
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Silvester
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 
                 by
                 Damasus
                 &
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 by
                 ●aelestinus
                 .
                 
                 Doth
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 Mr.
                 H.
                 A.
                 prove
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 prerogatives
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 defining
                 and
                 ratefying
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 above
                 al
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 privileges
                 al
                 ages
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 see
                 as
                 s.
                 Peter
                 had
                 primacie
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 successor
                 must
                 have
                 over
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 72.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 showe
                 this
                 I
                 will
                 folow
                 the
                 thread
                 of
                 your
                 matter
                 ,
                 ●
                 not
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 your
                 discourse
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 is
                 farced
                 up
                 with
                 fowle
                 mouthed
                 slaunders
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 touch
                 anone
                 )
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 
                 page
                 you
                 begin
                 to
                 examine
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 15.
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 alleged
                 by
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 congruencie
                 to
                 argue
                 S.
                 Peters
                 primarie
                 ,
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Peter
                   rose
                   up
                
                 ,
                 showing
                 therby
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Wher
                 first
                 you
                 show
                 your
                 wilful
                 fraude
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 me
                 gather
                 his
                 superioritie
                 by
                 his
                 bare
                 rising
                 up
                 .
                 Where
                 I
                 gathered
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 due
                 circumstances
                 that
                 passed
                 there
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 text
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   there
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   great
                   disputation
                   Peter
                   rising
                   up
                   sayd
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   you
                   know
                   that
                   of
                   old
                   dayes
                   God
                   amongst
                   us
                   chose
                   that
                   the
                   Gentils
                   by
                   my
                   mouth
                   should
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   and
                   beleeve
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 chapter
                 first
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 verse
                 6.
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                   and
                   auncients
                   assembled
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                
                 which
                 place
                 ●ōfutes
                 your
                 proceedings
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 voice
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 Councel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 auncients
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 though
                 holie
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 
                 Malach.
                 2.
                 
                 Agge
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ▪
                 Lur.
                 10.
                 16.
                 where
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Preist
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 settle
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 hard
                 difficult
                 &
                 doubtful
                 ;
                 must
                 keep
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 heard
                 as
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 73.
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 note
                 the
                 7.
                 verse
                 that
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 disputation
                 
                 ech
                 partie
                 producing
                 his
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 arguments
                 for
                 their
                 assertion
                 .
                 S.
                 Peter
                 rising
                 up
                 and
                 speaking
                 by
                 his
                 authoritie
                 composed
                 
                   that
                   great
                   disputation
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 settled
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 their
                 differēce
                 which
                 argues
                 superioritie
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 decorum
                 or
                 manners
                 were
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 two
                 Doctors
                 of
                 like
                 authoritie
                 disputing
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 of
                 lesse
                 authoritie
                 as
                 Calvin
                 would
                 have
                 ,
                 should
                 stop
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 their
                 disputation
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 touched
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 disputation
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 reasons
                 as
                 the
                 text
                 both
                 not
                 obscurely
                 note
                 were
                 in
                 
                   aequi
                   librio
                
                 unsettled
                 ,
                 whē
                 there
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 
                   great
                   disputation
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 great
                 authority
                 to
                 speak
                 so
                 first
                 as
                 to
                 interrupt
                 the
                 great
                 disputation
                 to
                 prefixe
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 firme
                 a
                 definition
                 to
                 the
                 proposed
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 74.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 object
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 13.
                 and
                 19.
                 verse
                 frō
                 
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 James
                 giving
                 sentence
                 from
                 the
                 scriptures
                 sh●wes
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 partial
                 affection
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 give
                 with
                 Calvin
                 primacie
                 to
                 S.
                 James
                 so
                 to
                 derogate
                 from
                 St.
                 Peters
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 authoritie
                 .
                 Whē
                 nothing
                 else
                 cā
                 be
                 inferred
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 James
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 epist.
                 
                   12.
                   inter
                   epistolas
                   Aug
                
                 :
                 inferro
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 the
                 12.
                 verse
                 
                   et
                   tacuit
                   omnis
                   multitudo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                   all
                   the
                   multitude
                   held
                   their
                   peace
                
                 showing
                 thereby
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 
                 decision
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 Saint
                 Hier
                 :
                 inferrs
                 S.
                 James
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 passe
                 .
                 Who
                 wil
                 not
                 then
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 general
                 authoritie
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 with
                 his
                 sentence
                 composeth
                 different
                 suffrages
                 and
                 motives
                 .
              
               
                 75.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 S.
                 James
                 speakes
                 verse
                 15.
                 and
                 16.
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 confirmation
                 or
                 an
                 explication
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 sentence
                 .
                 First
                 
                 he
                 approves
                 S.
                 Peters
                 vocation
                 mentioned
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 nextly
                 he
                 doth
                 as
                 to
                 win
                 the
                 goodwil
                 of
                 the
                 Judaizing
                 Christians
                 moderate
                 that
                 sence
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 legal
                 ceremonies
                 removed
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 take
                 that
                 speech
                 better
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 then
                 at
                 S.
                 Peters
                 ,
                 S.
                 James
                 being
                 their
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 he
                 expoūds
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 most
                 conventent
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 whole
                 Councel
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 Sainct
                 James
                 promulgates
                 &
                 determines
                 that
                 decree
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 question
                 is
                 onely
                 S.
                 Peters
                 and
                 the
                 prudential
                 Councel
                 to
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 the
                 busynes
                 to
                 each
                 parties
                 liking
                 is
                 onely
                 S.
                 James
                 .
              
               
                 76.
                 
                 But
                 presently
                 after
                 to
                 signifie
                 his
                 willingnes
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 ,
                 he
                 objects
                 that
                 Peters
                 sitting
                 still
                 would
                 rather
                 argue
                 authority
                 thē
                 his
                 rising
                 up
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 admitting
                 most
                 true
                 it
                 were
                 his
                 sitting
                 doth
                 argue
                 his
                 authoritie
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 rising
                 up
                 :
                 and
                 S.
                 Peters
                 judiciall
                 and
                 attentive
                 hearing
                 the
                 debating
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 till
                 
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   disputation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 being
                 noted
                 to
                 begin
                 to
                 rise
                 that
                 to
                 rising
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 disputation
                 comming
                 to
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disputers
                 vehemencie
                 requiring
                 a
                 period
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 beganne
                 then
                 to
                 
                 rise
                 argue
                 preheminencie
                 of
                 authoritie
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sayd
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 speak
                 these
                 words
                 risen
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 
                   was
                   rising
                
                 :
                 what
                 have
                 you
                 then
                 concluded
                 .
              
               
                 77.
                 
                 But
                 on
                 goes
                 our
                 subtil
                 disputer
                 to
                 prosecute
                 his
                 great
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 argues
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 5.
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 34.
                 where
                 Gamaliel
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 councel
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 v.
                 34.
                 
                 But
                 here
                 he
                 conceals
                 what
                 the
                 Church
                 distinguisheth
                 calling
                 him
                 a
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 and
                 so
                 signifying
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 office
                 as
                 Doctors
                 that
                 be
                 Cardinals
                 doe
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Popes
                 conclavi
                 to
                 cramine
                 matters
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 determine
                 and
                 define
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 conceals
                 the
                 immediate
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 rising
                 up
                 including
                 a
                 farr
                 inferior
                 office
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 v.
                 35.
                 to
                 cōmaund
                 the
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 forth
                 &
                 onely
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 he
                 spake
                 rather
                 like
                 a
                 freind
                 then
                 like
                 a
                 judge
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Gamaliel
                 did
                 secretly
                 favour
                 the
                 Apostles
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 wordes
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 
                 teacheth
                 and
                 notes
                 how
                 your
                 doctrine
                 not
                 grounded
                 on
                 God
                 and
                 reasons
                 as
                 yours
                 s●●●l
                 come
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 he
                 bidds
                 them
                 take
                 heed
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 showing
                 that
                 Th●●●as
                 and
                 foure
                 hundred
                 men
                 ,
                 Judas
                 and
                 his
                 companie
                 that
                 followed
                 all
                 perished
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 inferring
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 leave
                 to
                 persecute
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 their
                 work
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 it self
                 it
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 ru●
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 
                 heresies
                 and
                 sects
                 have
                 and
                 shall
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 text
                 cited
                 by
                 you
                 is
                 the
                 pronouncer
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 ruin
                 .
              
               
                 78.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 Gamaliels
                 sentence
                 was
                 rather
                 a
                 favorable
                 perswasion
                 then
                 a
                 chief
                 Judges
                 resolution
                 appeares
                 that
                 howsoever
                 he
                 
                 was
                 a
                 pollitike
                 statesman
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 secret
                 favourer
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 preaching
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 did
                 procure
                 S.
                 Stephens
                 burial
                 20
                 myles
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 as
                 B
                 :
                 Lucianus
                 Martyr
                 notes
                 in
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 S.
                 Stephen
                 .
                 Also
                 he
                 receives
                 and
                 nouriseth
                 Nicodemus
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 spoiled
                 and
                 expelled
                 by
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 &
                 buried
                 him
                 there
                 by
                 S.
                 Stephen
                 as
                 B
                 :
                 Lucianus
                 testifieth
                 .
              
               
                 79.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 bring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 17.
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 16
                 ▪
                 rather
                 hinders
                 then
                 furthers
                 your
                 purpose
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 that
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 being
                 intreated
                 by
                 the
                 princes
                 of
                 the
                 synagogue
                 verse
                 15
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 took
                 upon
                 himself
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 rising
                 up
                 and
                 
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 beckening
                 for
                 silence
                 ,
                 showes
                 there
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 cheife
                 preacher
                 ,
                 so
                 S.
                 Peter
                 rising
                 and
                 composing
                 their
                 controversie
                 shewes
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 cheefe
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 we
                 have
                 woven
                 the
                 webbe
                 to
                 intangle
                 flies
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 kind
                 .
              
               
                 80.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 bring
                 before
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 2.
                 of
                 Peter
                 v.
                 20
                 cited
                 by
                 me
                 thus
                 ,
                 No
                 prophecie
                 is
                 made
                 
                   by
                   privat
                   interpretation
                
                 ,
                 you
                 call
                 but
                 doe
                 not
                 prove
                 it
                 a
                 bastard
                 phrase
                 ,
                 showing
                 that
                 such
                 ill
                 befitting
                 termes
                 proceedes
                 from
                 a
                 bad
                 conscience
                 .
                 Your
                 glosse
                 Ephes.
                 
                 4
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Rom.
                 12
                 ,
                 4.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12
                 ,
                 4.
                 v.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 urges
                 against
                 your selfe
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 self
                 same
                 soule
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 each
                 part
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 worketh
                 otherwise
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 foot
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 cheese
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 members
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 decyde
                 busyness
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 belongs
                 unto
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 every
                 particular
                 craftsman
                 to
                 interpret
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 verse
                 21
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 doctrine
                 is
                 explicated
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   not
                   by
                   mans
                   will
                   was
                   prophecie
                   brought
                   at
                   any
                   tyme
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   holy
                   men
                   of
                   God
                   spake
                   inspired
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 showing
                 that
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 spirit
                 whrewith
                 they
                 were
                 writtē
                 and
                 resident
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 must
                 interpret
                 scripture
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 ought
                 not
                 condemne
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 )
                 the
                 uniforme
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 and
                 nations
                 .
                 Thus
                 dooth
                 Mr
                 H.
                 A.
                 as
                 a
                 boie
                 hoodwin●kt
                 at
                 blindman
                 buffe
                 belabor
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 fellowes
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 his
                 adversaries
                 .
              
               
                 81.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 bring
                 for
                 congruencie
                 for
                 the
                 primarie
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 Act
                 15
                 ,
                 ver
                 :
                 7.
                 where
                 he
                 would
                 gather
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 chosen
                 by
                 his
                 mouth
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 gospel
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 chosen
                 also
                 to
                 preach
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 his
                 inference
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 since
                 we
                 graunt
                 the
                 Popes
                 primacie
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 
              
               
                 82.
                 
                 I
                 graunt
                 that
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 the
                 7.
                 called
                 Stephen
                 6
                 did
                 revoke
                 many
                 decrees
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 definitions
                 of
                 Pope
                 Formosus
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 89.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 argues
                 onely
                 a
                 violence
                 in
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 not
                 an
                 error
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 I
                 inferr
                 that
                 it
                 argues
                 an
                 essential
                 assistāce
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 that
                 could
                 mainteyn
                 his
                 church
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
                 water
                 the
                 gardē
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 through
                 stonie
                 water
                 pipes
                 ,
                 make
                 his
                 arke
                 of
                 Noe
                 to
                 fl●ate
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 tempestuous
                 flood
                 Genes
                 .
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 mainteyn
                 his
                 church
                 against
                 hell
                 gates
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 opposed
                 herein
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Stephen
                 did
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 his
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 in
                 that
                 Sigebertus
                 notes
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 reclaimed
                 from
                 that
                 violent
                 proceeding
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Councel
                 he
                 did
                 approve
                 onely
                 of
                 his
                 fact
                 ,
                 being
                 flattered
                 by
                 factious
                 Cardinals
                 Sergius
                 Benedictus
                 &
                 Martinus
                 .
              
               
                 83
                 Note
                 also
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 unaccustomed
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 the
                 corporal
                 church
                 of
                 Lateran
                 fel
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 where
                 Pope
                 Formosus
                 body
                 was
                 intombed
                 did
                 salute
                 Formosus
                 as
                 Luitiprandus
                 lib.
                 1.
                 c.
                 8.
                 witnesseth
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 graunt
                 that
                 
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 was
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 privat
                 spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 great
                 respect
                 that
                 Fulco
                 the
                 Arch
                 B
                 :
                 of
                 ●hemes
                 did
                 humblie
                 and
                 submissively
                 salute
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 particular
                 defects
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 S.
                 John
                 the
                 9
                 that
                 condemneth
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 complices
                 ,
                 yet
                 calles
                 him
                 Pope
                 of
                 happie
                 memorie
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 motives
                 makes
                 a
                 strong
                 argument
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Popes
                 so
                 few
                 could
                 be
                 ta●ed
                 (
                 though
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 unjustly
                 of
                 our
                 adversaries
                 )
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 wickednes
                 of
                 some
                 God
                 hath
                 still
                 preserved
                 the
                 vnitie
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 that
                 although
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 sees
                 have
                 had
                 many
                 hereticks
                 that
                 have
                 governed
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 never
                 any
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 did
                 define
                 heresie
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 an
                 Arrian
                 Bishop
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 see
                 of
                 Rome
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 defend
                 Arianism
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 being
                 elected
                 to
                 that
                 sea
                 he
                 did
                 condemne
                 that
                 heresie
                 .
              
               
                 84.
                 
                 The
                 Canonists
                 that
                 you
                 cite
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 extend
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 above
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 are
                 falsly
                 understood
                 or
                 cited
                 ;
                 But
                 to
                 disprove
                 them
                 in
                 each
                 particular
                 I
                 cannot
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 wel
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 canon
                 lawe
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 commoditie
                 of
                 bookes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 10.
                 or
                 12.
                 great
                 volumes
                 to
                 look
                 3
                 or
                 4
                 places
                 that
                 I
                 assure
                 me
                 are
                 eyther
                 falsly
                 alleaged
                 or
                 injuriously
                 applied
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 quit
                 cost
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 I
                 convince
                 you
                 of
                 one
                 especial
                 untruth
                 hereafter
                 where
                 you
                 say
                 the
                 Canou●sts
                 call
                 and
                 esteeme
                 the
                 Pope
                 our
                 Lord
                 God
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 85.
                 
                 But
                 di●●urnished
                 of
                 bookes
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 authour
                 to
                 the
                 protestant
                 pulpit
                 babell
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 doubt
                 seene
                 &
                 pondered
                 the
                 decretalls
                 answer
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 credit
                 of
                 some
                 crackt
                 &
                 cracking
                 Crashaw
                 that
                 ingrosses
                 such
                 babels
                 for
                 whole
                 sale
                 ,
                 whose
                 citation
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 you
                 are
                 glad
                 to
                 re●●●le
                 .
              
               
                 86.
                 
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 author
                 cites
                 out
                 of
                 Decret
                 40
                 ▪
                 in
                 appendice
                 
                 ad
                 c.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 wordes
                 of
                 our
                 Countreyman
                 Boniface
                 ,
                 famous
                 for
                 sanctitie
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 justly
                 called
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 Germanie
                 .
                 Where
                 he
                 
                 setts
                 down
                 rather
                 a
                 historie
                 then
                 a
                 decree
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 rather
                 then
                 a
                 doctrinall
                 definition
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 sayes
                 men
                 rather
                 sought
                 instruction
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 then
                 from
                 mouth
                 of
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 tradition
                 .
                 Yet
                 to
                 show
                 how
                 farr
                 he
                 
                 was
                 from
                 flatterie
                 ,
                 he
                 showes
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 doe
                 most
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 eternally
                 scourged
                 with
                 the
                 Divill
                 himself
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 draw
                 by
                 his
                 exāple
                 others
                 into
                 hell
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 wee
                 see
                 he
                 showes
                 rather
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 thē
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 a
                 māshould
                 say
                 such
                 a
                 mā
                 is
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 it
                 followes
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 approve
                 the
                 unnaturall
                 maistership
                 .
                 Yea
                 S.
                 Boniface
                 was
                 so
                 farr
                 from
                 preferring
                 the
                 Pope
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 canon
                 he
                 teacheth
                 the
                 contrarie
                 
                   in
                   eadem
                   appendice
                   ad
                   cap.
                   6.
                   dist
                   .
                   40.
                   
                
                 Where
                 he
                 affirmes
                 Christianitie
                 
                 doth
                 depend
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 
                   secundo
                   loco
                   post
                   De●
                
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 after
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 87.
                 
                 And
                 wheras
                 
                   Decretum
                   distinct
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   ●
                   .
                   6
                   ▪
                
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 that
                 the
                 decretalls
                 are
                 numbred
                 amongst
                 canonicall
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 canonicall
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Councels
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 canonicall
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 both
                 the
                 begining
                 ,
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 showes
                 that
                 Cretian
                 speaketh
                 .
              
               
                 88.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 M.
                 H.
                 A.
                 writes
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 dispence
                 against
                 
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 prohibited
                 by
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 nature
                 after
                 a
                 threefold
                 manner
                 .
                 First
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 prohibition
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 intrinsecall
                 ill
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 no
                 circumstance
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 hate
                 God
                 or
                 to
                 lie
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 indispensable
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Other
                 things
                 are
                 intrinsecall
                 ill
                 and
                 prohibited
                 till
                 some
                 matter
                 or
                 circumstance
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 steal
                 in
                 extreame
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 kill
                 and
                 execute
                 by
                 publick
                 authoritie
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 dispence
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 cessatiō
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 mutation
                 of
                 the
                 circumstance
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 Things
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 may
                 be
                 commonly
                 ill
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 some
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Pope
                 dooth
                 dispense
                 in
                 mariages
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 what
                 accurring
                 doubt
                 soever
                 therein
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   Sanches
                   de
                   Matrimonio
                
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 third
                 Argument
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 was
                 this
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 
                 hath
                 still
                 been
                 a
                 rule
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 erred
                 ,
                 cānot
                 be
                 a
                 certain
                 rule
                 to
                 direct
                 all
                 in
                 faith
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 scripture
                 interpreted
                 by
                 the
                 privat
                 spirit
                 (
                 as
                 every
                 one
                 pretends
                 given
                 from
                 God
                 )
                 hath
                 led
                 many
                 into
                 dangerous
                 &
                 most
                 horrible
                 errors
                 ,
                 go
                 the
                 scriptures
                 though
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 private
                 spirits
                 interpretatiō
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 My
                 major
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 .
                 My
                 Minor
                 is
                 also
                 certainely
                 knowen
                 ,
                 since
                 ther
                 was
                 never
                 yet
                 any
                 heresie
                 so
                 absurd
                 or
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 pretend
                 to
                 vse
                 for
                 his
                 weapon
                 cited
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 collations
                 as
                 the
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 Semipelagians
                 ,
                 Lutheranists
                 &
                 Calvinists
                 ,
                 go
                 that
                 private
                 spirits
                 interpretation
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 certain
                 
                 rule
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 90
                 ▪
                 To
                 this
                 Argument
                 ▪
                 you
                 saie
                 I
                 have
                 put
                 to
                 much
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 say
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 whet
                 the
                 edge
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 bring
                 against
                 me
                 is
                 that
                 you
                 saie
                 you
                 can
                 retort
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 private
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 determinations
                 and
                 definitions
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 can
                 not
                 deme
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 chur●h
                 hath
                 more
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 her
                 visible
                 head
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 see
                 howsoever
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 cut
                 with
                 the
                 edge
                 ,
                 you
                 care
                 not
                 much
                 to
                 admit
                 a
                 fore
                 bruife
                 by
                 
                 the
                 blowes
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 disgrace
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 have
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 drie
                 beaten
                 as
                 you
                 confesse
                 you
                 are
                 and
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 But
                 for
                 your
                 virtuall
                 retorsion
                 I
                 shall
                 actually
                 answer
                 you
                 in
                 his
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 91.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 object
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Act.
                 15.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Act.
                 15
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 etc.
                 proves
                 rather
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 visible
                 supreme
                 judge
                 to
                 decide
                 controversies
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 your
                 calumniations
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 your
                 coat
                 ,
                 and
                 ranck
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 paper
                 wil
                 scarse
                 give
                 sufficiēt
                 vent
                 to
                 our
                 reasons
                 I
                 wonder
                 you
                 should
                 blow
                 abroad
                 these
                 glassy
                 bubbles
                 breathed
                 against
                 the
                 Sea
                 Apostolick
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 answer
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 serv
                 your
                 children
                 of
                 Amsterdam
                 to
                 run
                 after
                 .
                 I
                 never
                 return
                 your
                 jests
                 
                 but
                 provoked
                 by
                 you
                 .
                 Where
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 counsels
                 and
                 Fathers
                 may
                 be
                 racked
                 to
                 favour
                 heresie
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 scriptures
                 I
                 deney
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 vniforme
                 and
                 generall
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 may
                 easily
                 distinguish
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 92.
                 
                 My
                 Fourth
                 Argument
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 was
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 be
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 beleeve
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 humaine
                 art
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 revealed
                 in
                 holy
                 scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 such
                 evidēce
                 deduced
                 out
                 of
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 exempt
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 My
                 antecedent
                 I
                 proved
                 by
                 instances
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 beleeve
                 against
                 Helvidius
                 our
                 Ladies
                 perpetuall
                 virginitie
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 proceedes
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 as
                 from
                 one
                 beginning
                 ;
                 the
                 twelve
                 articles
                 of
                 our
                 beleefe
                 as
                 they
                 ●●e
                 ;
                 the
                 abstayning
                 from
                 strangled
                 meat
                 ,
                 baptising
                 of
                 infants
                 ,
                 relebration
                 of
                 the
                 Sabaoth
                 on
                 Sunday
                 and
                 not
                 on
                 Satterday
                 ,
                 the
                 receiving
                 fasting
                 and
                 kneeling
                 ●c
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 I
                 did
                 urge
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 answer
                 you
                 have
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 ar
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 show
                 neither
                 scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 denie
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 with
                 a
                 divine
                 a●t
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 practise
                 other
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 scripture
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 93.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 twice
                 or
                 thrise
                 desired
                 a
                 distinct
                 answer
                 
                 ●o
                 ea●●
                 particular
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 satisfi●●●e
                 with
                 your
                 marvaile
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 you
                 enter
                 battaile
                 with
                 the
                 Arrians
                 .
                 Anti-Trinitarians
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 have
                 you
                 convince
                 them
                 by
                 scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 great
                 reason
                 I
                 prove
                 I
                 urge
                 this
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 you
                 adventure
                 to
                 assigne
                 an
                 ad●quate
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 show
                 me
                 how
                 this
                 rule
                 of
                 yours
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 mainteyne
                 it self
                 against
                 whosoever
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 distinguish
                 truth
                 from
                 falshood
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 offer
                 to
                 doe
                 by
                 my
                 assigned
                 rule
                 :
                 So
                 
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 foot
                 new
                 questions
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 properly
                 〈◊〉
                 presse
                 the
                 footing
                 of
                 our
                 cheife
                 questions
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 94.
                 
                 You
                 proceed
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 mainteyne
                 Tradition
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 totall
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 partial
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 togither
                 with
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 Hence
                 you
                 inferr
                 that
                 I
                 graunt
                 some
                 word
                 of
                 
                 God
                 without
                 tradition
                 to
                 be
                 knowen
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 extrinsecall
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 knowen
                 of
                 vs
                 depends
                 of
                 tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 Though
                 intrinsecallie
                 and
                 in
                 it self
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 knowen
                 to
                 none
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 I
                 make
                 tradition
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 apostolicall
                 tradition
                 also
                 I
                 affirme
                 to
                 be
                 also
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 though
                 unwritten
                 .
              
               
                 95.
                 
                 Here
                 make
                 you
                 a
                 long
                 digression
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 show
                 what
                 acts
                 kept
                 by
                 tradition
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 to
                 children
                 ,
                 &
                 after
                 ages
                 ;
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 knowe
                 certainly
                 the
                 opposers
                 by
                 their
                 oppositiō
                 ,
                 will
                 work
                 themselves
                 their
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 confusion
                 of
                 their
                 Babylon
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 Balaam
                 in
                 stedd
                 of
                 cursing
                 Gods
                 people
                 did
                 blesse
                 them
                 .
                 John
                 Fox
                 was
                 your
                 Nabucodonosor
                 turned
                 so
                 out
                 to
                 grasse
                 that
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 come
                 neare
                 the
                 wall
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 deep
                 mellancholie
                 apprehension
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 being
                 crased
                 like
                 an
                 vrinall
                 .
                 )
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 spanish
                 Armadoe
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 intended
                 to
                 doe
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 our
                 Countrymen
                 did
                 performe
                 much
                 at
                 Cales
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 they
                 ded
                 speed
                 at
                 Lisborne
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 onely
                 this
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 St.
                 George
                 for
                 my
                 religion
                 ,
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Countreymen
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 befitted
                 a
                 good
                 subject
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 your
                 instances
                 are
                 malitious
                 and
                 odious
                 .
              
               
                 96.
                 
                 To
                 that
                 plaine
                 place
                 2.
                 
                 Thes
                 2.
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   brethren
                   stand
                   and
                   hold
                   the
                   traditions
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   learned
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   by
                   word
                   of
                   mouth
                   or
                   by
                   epistle
                   .
                
                 This
                 place
                 is
                 so
                 playne
                 that
                 S.
                 Chrysost
                 :
                 affirms
                 S.
                 Paul
                 herein
                 to
                 have
                 meant
                 of
                 unwritten
                 traditions
                 ,
                 that
                 Doct.
                 Whitaker
                 sayes
                 his
                 speech
                 is
                 herein
                 very
                 unworthy
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 father
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 bring
                 out
                 of
                 S
                 Chrysostom
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 showes
                 that
                 all
                 sufficient
                 precepts
                 of
                 manners
                 and
                 good
                 life
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 scripture
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 bring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 26.
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 22
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 in
                 tradition
                 nothing
                 is
                 spoken
                 besides
                 that
                 is
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 speeches
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 bring
                 the
                 1.
                 of
                 the
                 Cor.
                 14
                 ,
                 37.
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 are
                 true
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 more
                 plain
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 in
                 defense
                 of
                 tradition
                 ,
                 ●●s
                 the
                 15.
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 41.
                 
                 Where
                 he
                 in
                 
                   confirming
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   commands
                   them
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   precepts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 and
                 what
                 precepts
                 S
                 Paul
                 meanes
                 he
                 explaines
                 himself
                 chap.
                 16.
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   He
                   delivered
                   unto
                   them
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   decrees
                   that
                   were
                   decreed
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   auncients
                   that
                   were
                   at
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                
                 which
                 deliverie
                 without
                 question
                 were
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 what
                 these
                 decrees
                 were
                 it
                 is
                 uncertain
                 by
                 scriptura
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 tradition
                 .
              
               
                 98.
                 
                 The
                 fourth
                 thing
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 show
                 is
                 to
                 prove
                 how
                 you
                 walk
                 
                 in
                 a
                 vitious
                 circle
                 ,
                 proving
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 by
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 by
                 your
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 privat
                 spirit
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 manner
                 of
                 proof
                 you
                 may
                 prove
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 99
                 ▪
                 For
                 first
                 and
                 formost
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 distinguish
                 what
                 are
                 scriptures
                 and
                 what
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 you
                 should
                 admit
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 she
                 dooth
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 ye
                 reject
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 she
                 hath
                 doubted
                 of
                 you
                 should
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 yow
                 refuse
                 those
                 bookes
                 called
                 Deutrocanonici
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 as
                 well
                 reject
                 those
                 Deutrocanonici
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 as
                 the
                 epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 Judas
                 epistle
                 and
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 touch
                 of
                 your
                 triall
                 is
                 the
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unction
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 an
                 addle
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 self
                 conceipted
                 phancie
                 .
              
               
                 100.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 like
                 a
                 blind
                 baiard
                 walk
                 in
                 this
                 round
                 though
                 you
                 may
                 apprehend
                 you
                 have
                 gone
                 many
                 a
                 mile
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 show
                 that
                 
                 you
                 have
                 confined
                 your selfe
                 in
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 circle
                 I
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 101.
                 
                 For
                 first
                 I
                 aske
                 how
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 scripture
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 is
                 Gods
                 word
                 ;
                 you
                 answer
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 testification
                 and
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 annointing
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 doe
                 testifie
                 
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 written
                 by
                 God.
                 But
                 then
                 againe
                 I
                 demaund
                 how
                 you
                 prove
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 that
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 this
                 spirituall
                 annointing
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 answ
                 .
                 what
                 mā
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 answers
                 again
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 proof
                 
                 of
                 that
                 to
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 onely
                 knowen
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 &
                 againe
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 how
                 the
                 wind
                 bloweth
                 ,
                 or
                 knowes
                 how
                 the
                 bones
                 do
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 11
                 ,
                 5.
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 that
                 testifies
                 1.
                 
                 Joh.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 you
                 prove
                 the
                 scripture
                 by
                 your
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 spirituall
                 annointing
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 prove
                 you
                 have
                 this
                 spirit
                 by
                 the
                 scripture
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 a
                 child
                 should
                 prove
                 he
                 were
                 no
                 bastard
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 his
                 mother
                 sayes
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 likewise
                 prove
                 that
                 she
                 her selfe
                 were
                 honest
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 saies
                 so
                 :
                 Or
                 prove
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Amsterdam
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 church
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Amsterdamian
                 spirit
                 interpreting
                 the
                 scripture
                 saies
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Amsterdamian
                 spirit
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Amsterdamiā
                 spirit
                 sayes
                 so
                 .
                 So
                 I
                 demand
                 of
                 you
                 how
                 you
                 doe
                 know
                 the
                 scripture
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 you
                 answer
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                 testificatiō
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ;
                 And
                 how
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 internal
                 testificatiō
                 is
                 frō
                 God
                 ,
                 you
                 answer
                 likewise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 interpreted
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 My
                 sheep
                 heares
                 my
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 doe
                 you
                 know
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 scripture
                 ?
                 You
                 answer
                 by
                 the
                 testification
                 of
                 the
                 
                 inward
                 spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 your
                 discourses
                 like
                 puppets
                 have
                 their
                 motiō
                 frō
                 one
                 string
                 ,
                 &
                 speak
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 interpreter
                 .
                 
              
               
                 102.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 show
                 the
                 falshood
                 and
                 unprofitablenes
                 of
                 your
                 circular
                 discourse
                 ,
                 I
                 demand
                 what
                 you
                 hold
                 the
                 testification
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 must
                 hold
                 that
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 your
                 inward
                 habit
                 or
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 againe
                 I
                 aske
                 
                 whether
                 you
                 be
                 certaine
                 by
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 this
                 inward
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 testification
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Then
                 I
                 argue
                 this
                 certitude
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 an
                 other
                 testification
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 wee
                 shall
                 runne
                 headless
                 in
                 infinitum
                 .
              
               
                 103.
                 
                 Besides
                 I
                 ask
                 whether
                 that
                 testification
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 have
                 his
                 residence
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 certaine
                 perswasion
                 
                 or
                 speech
                 of
                 God
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 certain
                 notice
                 or
                 cognitiō
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 obscure
                 I
                 aske
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 distinguished
                 frō
                 faith
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 clear
                 &
                 evident
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 frō
                 the
                 knowledg
                 or
                 vision
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 wee
                 see
                 you
                 affirme
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 indeed
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 understand
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 104.
                 
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 gathered
                 your
                 mind
                 when
                 you
                 said
                 the
                 scriptures
                 of
                 themselves
                 are
                 so
                 cleare
                 that
                 by
                 themselves
                 they
                 appeare
                 for
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 seeme
                 to
                 resolve
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 beleeve
                 in
                 
                 to
                 the
                 holie
                 scriptures
                 and
                 the
                 formal
                 reason
                 why
                 you
                 beleeve
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 testification
                 or
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 also
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 hold
                 to
                 alwayes
                 .
                 For
                 other
                 times
                 you
                 resolve
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 into
                 the
                 testification
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 spirit
                 with
                 you
                 most
                 often
                 ,
                 which
                 showes
                 your
                 great
                 inconstancie
                 grounded
                 on
                 seare
                 .
              
               
                 105.
                 
                 But
                 admitting
                 that
                 you
                 had
                 onely
                 sayd
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   fides
                   externa
                
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 scripture
                 onely
                 .
                 Yet
                 so
                 you
                 should
                 admit
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 absurditie
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 the
                 gospel
                 of
                 S.
                 Mathew
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 scripture
                 taken
                 totally
                 togither
                 are
                 not
                 canonical
                 and
                 authentick
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 Mr.
                 H.
                 Aynsw
                 :
                 is
                 predestinated
                 or
                 that
                 his
                 sinns
                 are
                 remitted
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 
                 Aprove
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 expresse
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 he
                 will
                 gather
                 these
                 by
                 necessarie
                 consequence
                 ;
                 his
                 adversaries
                 may
                 oppose
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 can
                 show
                 no
                 certaintie
                 ;
                 If
                 he
                 flie
                 unto
                 the
                 inward
                 testification
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 thē
                 I
                 inferr
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ar
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 into
                 the
                 scriptures
                 alone
                 .
                 So
                 Mr
                 H.
                 A.
                 eates
                 his
                 own
                 word
                 though
                 without
                 one
                 graine
                 of
                 salt
                 or
                 pretence
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 Yet
                 to
                 show
                 this
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 plaine
                 I
                 reason
                 thus
                 .
                 Is
                 the
                 scripture
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 you
                 answer
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 all
                 question
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 demaund
                 how
                 you
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 answer
                 by
                 the
                 testification
                 of
                 your
                 inward
                 spirit
                 ,
                 you
                 ride
                 your
                 first
                 circuit
                 ;
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 
                 appeares
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 plaine
                 since
                 most
                 parts
                 and
                 parcels
                 of
                 scripture
                 have
                 bene
                 doubted
                 of
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 schollers
                 .
                 Yet
                 admit
                 scripture
                 were
                 so
                 cleare
                 a
                 light
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 cannot
                 avoid
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 difficultie
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 aske
                 whether
                 you
                 will
                 prove
                 the
                 whole
                 scripture
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 every
                 one
                 will
                 see
                 you
                 ●●ie
                 for
                 refuge
                 thether
                 which
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 defend
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 scripture
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 some
                 particular
                 parcell
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 show
                 me
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 can
                 never
                 performe
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 any
                 part
                 
                 of
                 scripture
                 dooth
                 affirme
                 the
                 whole
                 scripture
                 and
                 every
                 part
                 and
                 parcel
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 scripture
                 .
              
               
                 106.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 graunt
                 you
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 another
                 absurditie
                 at
                 the
                 suit
                 of
                 reason
                 hath
                 arrested
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 what
                 will
                 you
                 trie
                 that
                 
                 particular
                 parcel
                 of
                 scripture
                 that
                 so
                 authoriseth
                 al
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 be
                 scripture
                 ?
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 in
                 defending
                 your
                 private
                 spirit
                 you
                 have
                 undergone
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 the
                 difficulties
                 arising
                 as
                 Hydraes
                 heades
                 two
                 for
                 one
                 as
                 one
                 is
                 dissolved
                 .
              
               
                 107.
                 
                 Besides
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 theirs
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 lead
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 these
                 endlesse
                 windings
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 makes
                 against
                 cōmon
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 leave
                 his
                 holte
                 scriptures
                 so
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 at
                 six
                 and
                 sevens
                 unsettled
                 that
                 every
                 hereticli
                 might
                 challenge
                 to
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 reject
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ▪
                 
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 chuse
                 but
                 puffe
                 up
                 men
                 with
                 pride
                 .
              
               
                 108.
                 
                 Against
                 which
                 men
                 I
                 reason
                 thus
                 ,
                 Eyther
                 the
                 holie
                 Fathers
                 had
                 this
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 (
                 as
                 surely
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 if
                 Mr
                 H.
                 A.
                 did
                 not
                 feynedly
                 preferr
                 them
                 before
                 him
                 )
                 then
                 they
                 infalliblie
                 were
                 instructed
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 matters
                 
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 their
                 authorities
                 rejected
                 by
                 Mr
                 Henry
                 Aynsworth
                 as
                 earth
                 and
                 ashes
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 spirit
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 spiritt
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 differrs
                 from
                 that
                 spirit
                 that
                 ruled
                 the
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 many
                 whereof
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 schollers
                 .
              
               
                 109.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 had
                 this
                 spirit
                 I
                 prove
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 &
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 sonns
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 his
                 spirit
                 John
                 10
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 My
                 sheep
                 heare
                 my
                 voice
                 6.
                 
                 Joh.
                 45.
                 
                   erunt
                   omnes
                   
                   docibiles
                   Dei.
                   1.
                   
                
                 Joh.
                 2
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 You
                 have
                 no
                 need
                 that
                 any
                 teach
                 you
                 of
                 ought
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 by
                 better
                 reason
                 the
                 places
                 that
                 you
                 cited
                 before
                 for
                 the
                 proving
                 of
                 your
                 privat
                 spirit
                 ,
                 return
                 on
                 your
                 own
                 head
                 Joh.
                 14.
                 17.
                 vers
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 Joh.
                 15
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 John
                 16
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Rom.
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 1.
                 
                 Joh.
                 
                 ●
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 Joh.
                 3
                 ,
                 9.
                 v.
                 11.
                 
                 ●
                 8
                 Joh.
                 1
                 ,
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 John
                 4
                 ,
                 1.
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 trie
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 men●s
                 spirit
                 were
                 of
                 God
                 since
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 prescribe
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 by
                 the
                 fruit
                 Gal.
                 ●
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 these
                 mens
                 virtues
                 ,
                 learning
                 ,
                 pietie
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 confesse
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 your self
                 .
              
               
                 109.
                 
                 Againe
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 prove
                 your
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 dissonant
                 fr●
                 the
                 holie
                 fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Apostolical
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 been
                 inspired
                 with
                 this
                 spirit
                 every
                 one
                 had
                 ●●ayed
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 himself
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 another
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 distinguished
                 of
                 
                 truth
                 from
                 falshood
                 ,
                 what
                 needed
                 then
                 a
                 Conne●l
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 since
                 every
                 one
                 could
                 sufficiently
                 distinguish
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 110.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 show
                 further
                 how
                 your
                 spirit
                 is
                 incompassed
                 with
                 difficults
                 I
                 argue
                 thus
                 :
                 This
                 spirits
                 testification
                 is
                 ever
                 infallible
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 doe
                 deceive
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 still
                 infallible
                 how
                 can
                 ther
                 come
                 such
                 various
                 cōtroversies
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 111.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 answer
                 this
                 is
                 ever
                 infallible
                 when
                 it
                 agrees
                 with
                 
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 I
                 argue
                 if
                 this
                 spirit
                 doth
                 never
                 testifie
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 read
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 they
                 doe
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 a
                 Turke
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 deny
                 the
                 
                 whole
                 Bible
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 a
                 controversie
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 Canonical
                 or
                 no●
              
               
                 But
                 admit
                 that
                 the
                 testification
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 were
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 and
                 Calvinists
                 are
                 at
                 such
                 an
                 unreconcïlable
                 diffentien
                 in
                 comparing
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 private
                 spirits
                 interpretation
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 contends
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 How
                 will
                 you
                 then
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 settle
                 these
                 variances
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 word
                 to
                 the
                 liking
                 of
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 112.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 placrs
                 that
                 you
                 doe
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 produced
                 for
                 the
                 mainteyning
                 of
                 the
                 privat
                 spirit
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 give
                 generall
                 grounds
                 
                 to
                 answer
                 all
                 ,
                 answering
                 some
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 First
                 then
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 John
                 10
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 My
                 sheep
                 heare
                 my
                 voice
                 .
                 you
                 must
                 mark
                 what
                 sheep
                 he
                 meanes
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 sheep
                 that
                 he
                 committed
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 as
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 John
                 2●
                 ,
                 17.
                 feed
                 mysheep
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 this
                 he
                 showes
                 how
                 these
                 sheep
                 should
                 hear
                 his
                 voice
                 Luc.
                 10.
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 heares
                 you
                 hears
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 contemns
                 you
                 contemns
                 me
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 place
                 is
                 of
                 Esaie
                 the
                 Prophet
                 54.
                 13.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 all
                 my
                 sonns
                 learned
                 &c.
                 
                 Jer.
                 31.
                 34.
                 
                 Herafter
                 the
                 man
                 shall
                 not
                 teach
                 his
                 neighbour
                 all
                 shall
                 know
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Joh.
                 6.
                 45.
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 places
                 they
                 falsly
                 gather
                 they
                 have
                 testificatiō
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 113.
                 
                 But
                 these
                 men
                 abuse
                 scripture
                 drawing
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 sence
                 ;
                 For
                 these
                 places
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 seeke
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 show
                 a
                 threefold
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 and
                 
                 the
                 new
                 .
                 First
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 did
                 teach
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 testamēt
                 but
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 himselfe
                 did
                 teach
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 ●cv
                 .
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 spoke
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 but
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 Sonn
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 did
                 propound
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 vy
                 his
                 inward
                 prace
                 given
                 them
                 did
                 help
                 them
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 teaching
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 helping
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 .
                 3.
                 that
                 Moyses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 did
                 preach
                 Christ
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 all
                 nations
                 ●ō
                 .
                 10.
                 18.
                 
                   in
                   omnem
                   terram
                   exivit
                   sonus
                   eorum
                   ,
                
                 so
                 that
                 interpreting
                 what
                 places
                 soever
                 you
                 have
                 or
                 shal
                 produce
                 
                 for
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 this
                 privat
                 spirit
                 shall
                 easily
                 be
                 answered
                 by
                 referring
                 them
                 to
                 these
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 5.
                 PART
              
               
                 114.
                 
                 That
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 prove
                 is
                 to
                 defend
                 our
                 Catholiche
                 opinion
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 idle
                 proofe
                 or
                 circular
                 resolution
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 better
                 performe
                 ,
                 some
                 cōmon
                 grounds
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 before
                 that
                 being
                 presupposed
                 the
                 difficults
                 that
                 oppose
                 our
                 opinion
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 cleared
                 .
              
               
                 115.
                 
                 First
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 〈◊〉
                 suppose
                 that
                 since
                 every
                 Heathen
                 or
                 
                 Jew
                 doth
                 know
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 that
                 their
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 created
                 to
                 serve
                 and
                 honor
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 rewarder
                 of
                 vertue
                 and
                 punisher
                 of
                 vice
                 .
                 And
                 
                 since
                 by
                 discourse
                 he
                 may
                 naturally
                 reach
                 vnto
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 free
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 create
                 any
                 thing
                 or
                 to
                 will
                 any
                 thing
                 ad
                 extra
                 ,
                 yet
                 supposing
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 created
                 and
                 so
                 if
                 not
                 necessarily
                 yet
                 infaliblie
                 by
                 the
                 excessive
                 propension
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 propose
                 to
                 men
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 fittest
                 meanes
                 for
                 his
                 honor
                 and
                 divine
                 service
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 the
                 Monarchical
                 government
                 is
                 best
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 necessary
                 subordination
                 of
                 creatures
                 ,
                 elements
                 ,
                 nations
                 ,
                 causes
                 ,
                 beasts
                 vnto
                 one
                 supreme
                 Mr.
                 spring
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 So
                 since
                 God
                 having
                 created
                 man
                 would
                 be
                 worshipped
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 readie
                 to
                 any
                 mans
                 discourse
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ordained
                 one
                 vniform
                 kind
                 of
                 church
                 or
                 service
                 to
                 al
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 seem
                 most
                 probable
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 through
                 the
                 great
                 conveniencie
                 and
                 congruitie
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 multiplicitie
                 of
                 religious
                 and
                 ceremonious
                 services
                 should
                 as
                 cōtradictories
                 or
                 contraries
                 thwart
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 their
                 supreme
                 end
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 necessarily
                 be
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 cōpass
                 of
                 any
                 reasonable
                 reaching
                 brain
                 ,
                 that
                 al
                 these
                 religiōs
                 were
                 not
                 instituted
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 that
                 everie
                 man
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 weigh
                 &
                 ponder
                 the
                 motives
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 which
                 religion
                 had
                 greater
                 credibilitie
                 .
              
               
                 116.
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 being
                 presupposed
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 our
                 Romaine
                 Catholicke
                 church
                 compared
                 with
                 what
                 religions
                 soever
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 ceremontal
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 sects
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 in
                 any
                 reasonable
                 mans
                 judgment
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Since
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 motives
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 are
                 of
                 evident
                 credibilitie
                 :
              
               
                 117.
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 motives
                 of
                 our
                 Catholick
                 religion
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 most
                 evident
                 credibilitie
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 parralleld
                 with
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 Jewe
                 ,
                 or
                 heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 motives
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 evident
                 credibilitie
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Psal.
                 
                   9
                   2.
                   
                   Testimonia
                   tua
                   credibilia
                   facta
                   sunt
                   nimis
                   .
                   Heb.
                   2.
                
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 signes
                 ,
                 and
                 myracles
                 ;
                 2.
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 motives
                 of
                 evidēt
                 credibility
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 prudētly
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 assent
                 vnto
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 118.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 motives
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 are
                 of
                 evident
                 credibilitie
                 
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 relation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 119.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 motive
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 who
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 is
                 as
                 certaine
                 as
                 that
                 Alexander
                 or
                 Aristotle
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 our
                 Savieur
                 did
                 not
                 teach
                 false
                 things
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 mallice
                 appeareth
                 by
                 his
                 doctrine
                 preaching
                 and
                 his
                 virtues
                 and
                 power
                 prophecied
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Syb●liacs
                 by
                 the
                 silence
                 of
                 oracles
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 S
                 John
                 Baptist
                 honoured
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 Jewes
                 for
                 sanctitie
                 of
                 life
                 doth
                 give
                 such
                 testimonie
                 of
                 ;
                 whō
                 the
                 Apostles
                 also
                 did
                 testifie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 ignorance
                 since
                 they
                 preach
                 
                 those
                 things
                 they
                 sawe
                 ;
                 nor
                 of
                 mallice
                 ,
                 or
                 gaine
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 preached
                 without
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 temporal
                 commoditie
                 ,
                 or
                 preferment
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 condemned
                 and
                 despised
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 appeares
                 out
                 of
                 Josephus
                 
                   lib.
                   18.
                   
                   Antiquitatum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Tertullian
                 
                   libro
                   cōtra
                   Celfum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Porphyrius
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 
                   Deos
                   
                   gentium
                   etc.
                
                 
                 The
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 pronounced
                 Christ
                 to
                 bee
                 wise
                 and
                 godly
                 .
              
               
                 120
                 The
                 second
                 Argument
                 and
                 motive
                 of
                 edident
                 credibilitie
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 particular
                 prophecies
                 concerning
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 which
                 motive
                 Justinus
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Qbus
                   Orthodoxos
                   q.
                   2.
                   et
                   146.
                   
                   Tertull.
                   in
                   Apoll.
                   c.
                   20.
                   
                   D.
                   Chrysost
                   :
                   18.
                   in
                   Iohannem
                   .
                   D.
                   Aug
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   De
                   consensu
                   Euangelico
                   c.
                   28.
                   usque
                   ad
                   finem
                   .
                
                 Also
                 the
                 prophesies
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 conversion
                 of
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 persecutions
                 of
                 Christians
                 are
                 daily
                 seen
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
               
                 121.
                 
                 Hetherto
                 all
                 Christians
                 may
                 vsurpe
                 these
                 motives
                 as
                 then
                 own
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 those
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 seek
                 to
                 perswade
                 shall
                 aske
                 of
                 them
                 what
                 the
                 essentiall
                 pointes
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 are
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 cannot
                 stand
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 demaunded
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 schollars
                 did
                 teach
                 these
                 points
                 of
                 doctrine
                 that
                 they
                 boast
                 they
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 different
                 frō
                 the
                 Romane
                 Catholiks
                 grounds
                 .
                 Where
                 their
                 church
                 hath
                 lurcht
                 this
                 thowsand
                 five
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 .
                 Whie
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 writings
                 are
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 no
                 hystories
                 the
                 records
                 of
                 time
                 ;
                 whether
                 their
                 nation
                 was
                 first
                 converted
                 to
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 here
                 they
                 are
                 gravelld
                 and
                 can
                 vse
                 no
                 other
                 or
                 further
                 motive
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 yet
                 never
                 any
                 nation
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 hath
                 been
                 converted
                 to
                 their
                 religion
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 questions
                 of
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 nature
                 Mr
                 H.
                 A
                 d●st
                 not
                 and
                 yet
                 dares
                 not
                 answer
                 I
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 though
                 ther
                 be
                 13
                 in
                 number
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 moment
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 my
                 last
                 letter
                 .
              
               
                 122.
                 
                 But
                 here
                 our
                 Church
                 can
                 goe
                 forward
                 with
                 her
                 third
                 motive
                 
                 of
                 most
                 evident
                 credibilitie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ●ercht
                 from
                 the
                 antiquitie
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 Which
                 Argument
                 S.
                 August
                 :
                 
                   contra
                   epistolam
                   ●auda
                   :
                   Manich.
                
                 vseth
                 .
                 Justinus
                 also
                 in
                 
                   adhortatio
                   ad
                   Gentes
                   ,
                   Lact.
                   lib.
                   2.
                   
                   Divinarum
                   institut
                   :
                   c.
                   14.
                   
                   Cyrillus
                   Alexand
                   ▪
                   contra
                   Iul
                   :
                   Aug.
                   18.
                   de
                   civit
                   .
                   Deic
                   18.
                   
                   Iosephus
                
                 the
                 record
                 of
                 our
                 antiqui●ie
                 
                   libio
                   1.
                   contra
                   Ap●onem
                
                 showes
                 that
                 it
                 exceeds
                 all
                 prophane
                 mom●ments
                 .
                 
                   Iustin
                   :
                   Apolog
                   :
                   2
                   Tertull.
                   Apolog.
                   c.
                   19.
                   e●alij
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 understand
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 it
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 perpetual
                 succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 from
                 S
                 Peters
                 chaire
                 ,
                 which
                 Argument
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   lib.
                   3
                   ,
                   c.
                   3.
                   
                   Tertull.
                   De
                   praescript
                   .
                   c
                   6.
                   et
                   Hieron
                   :
                   contra
                   
                   Lucifer
                   :
                   versus
                   finem
                
                 vseth
                 to
                 prove
                 our
                 church
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 aunent
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 123.
                 
                 Which
                 antiquitie
                 also
                 doth
                 appeare
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 Catholicke
                 which
                 wee
                 have
                 still
                 reteyned
                 though
                 our
                 adversaries
                 have
                 laboured
                 what
                 in
                 them
                 lieth
                 to
                 deface
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Montanists
                 
                 called
                 Catholicks
                 Psychias
                 that
                 is
                 animales
                 
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 observe
                 their
                 three
                 fasts
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 termes
                 vs
                 Papists
                 ;
                 But
                 al
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 sooner
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 aske
                 where
                 a
                 catholick
                 dwells
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 they
                 will
                 direct
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 argumēt
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 vseth
                 .
              
               
                 124
                 Our
                 4.
                 
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 sanctitie
                 of
                 our
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 teaching
                 most
                 congruous
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 behooful
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 our
                 
                 neighbour
                 and
                 our selfs
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 our
                 fasts
                 ,
                 religious
                 vowes
                 of
                 Preists
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 conformable
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Psal.
                 18.
                 his
                 law
                 is
                 an
                 immaculate
                 law
                 converting
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 125
                 The
                 fif●
                 motive
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 admirable
                 and
                 divine
                 manner
                 of
                 promulgating
                 our
                 faith
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tymes
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 
                 Apostolicall
                 followers
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 faith
                 should
                 be
                 first
                 established
                 by
                 poore
                 fishermē
                 ;
                 2
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 preached
                 wēt
                 against
                 mens
                 wil
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 haire
                 of
                 humaine
                 inclination
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 perswade
                 men
                 to
                 this
                 religiō
                 not
                 with
                 hope
                 of
                 privat
                 lucre
                 or
                 styles
                 of
                 honor
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 coūselling
                 of
                 a
                 pecfect
                 resignatiō
                 of
                 our
                 wils
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 doctrine
                 most
                 potent
                 eloquent
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 converted
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 the
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 
                 Se
                 brethren
                 our
                 vocation
                 
                   qua
                   non
                   multi
                   sapientes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Argument
                 Justinus
                 Apolog
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Christ.
                 homil
                 .
                 34.
                 in
                 Math.
                 Aug.
                 22.
                 de
                 civit
                 :
                 det
                 .
                 c.
                 5.
                 
                 Dainast
                 .
                 4.
                 de
                 fide
                 c.
                 4
                 vseth
                 .
              
               
                 126.
                 
                 The
                 6
                 Motive
                 is
                 that
                 since
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 servants
                 have
                 
                 been
                 ever
                 mamfested
                 from
                 deluders
                 ,
                 and
                 imposcers
                 by
                 true
                 myracles
                 doon
                 to
                 the
                 proffit
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 ostentation
                 as
                 appeareth
                 
                 in
                 the
                 conflict
                 of
                 Moyses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 with
                 Pharoes
                 Magi
                 Exo.
                 ●
                 .
                 Elias
                 with
                 Baals
                 Prophets
                 :
                 B.
                 S.
                 Peter
                 with
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 as
                 Egisippus
                 relates
                 .
                 Of
                 Eugenius
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Byshop
                 with
                 Cittola
                 the
                 Ariā
                 Byshop
                 as
                 Greg.
                 Turonensis
                 witnesseth
                 lib.
                 3.
                 ●ist
                 .
                 c.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 which
                 success
                 hath
                 animated
                 our
                 Catholicks
                 to
                 vrge
                 the
                 Gentlies
                 to
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 by
                 true
                 myracles
                 as
                 Arnobins
                 lib.
                 1.
                 
                   et
                   Tertull.
                   apolog
                   .
                   lib.
                   23.
                   
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Joh.
                 5.
                 our
                 Saviour
                 affirms
                 that
                 the
                 works
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 gave
                 a
                 greater
                 testimonie
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 Baptist
                 ;
                 and
                 Joh
                 8.
                 
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 God.
                 And
                 Erodi
                 4.
                 
                 Whereas
                 Moyses
                 objected
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 myracles
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 vseth
                 this
                 Argument
                 Joh.
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 me
                 &c.
                 S●S
                 .
                 Chrysost.
                 
                   homil
                   .
                   3
                
                 in
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                   Tertul.
                   in
                   apologet
                   .
                   c.
                   2●
                   .
                   Arnobius
                   lib.
                   1.
                
                 vseth
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 
              
               
                 127
                 ▪
                 The
                 seaventh
                 motive
                 which
                 S.
                 Chrysost.
                 vseth
                 
                   homel
                   26
                
                 in
                 
                   Mat.
                   D.
                   Hier.
                   c.
                   ●
                
                 .
                 in
                 Mat.
                 
                   Lact.
                   lib.
                   3.
                   inst
                   .
                   tut
                   .
                   divinarum
                   c.
                   23
                   :
                
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 our
                 doctrine
                 that
                 did
                 stopp
                 the
                 mouthes
                 
                 of
                 the
                 idols
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 resisted
                 heresies
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 :
                 see
                 
                   Ruff
                   lib.
                   10.
                   c.
                   10
                   et
                   .
                   Victorem
                   lib.
                   1.
                   de
                   persecut
                   .
                   Vand●l
                
                 ;
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 acknowledg
                 this
                 motive
                 Joh.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Never
                   any
                   man
                   spoke
                   like
                   this
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 128
                 ▪
                 The
                 8.
                 motive
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 constancie
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 that
                 
                 hath
                 flourished
                 by
                 the
                 persecutiō
                 of
                 the
                 Gentils
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 hereticks
                 wheras
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 opposers
                 hereticks
                 have
                 buried
                 themselves
                 &
                 their
                 names
                 in
                 oblivion
                 :
                 This
                 Arg
                 :
                 vsed
                 Gamaliel
                 Act.
                 5
                 If
                 this
                 work
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 wil
                 be
                 dissolved
                 .
                 This
                 argum
                 :
                 Tertullian
                 vseth
                 against
                 
                   Scapulā
                   et
                   apolog
                   .
                   c.
                   vltimo
                   et
                   Iustin.
                   in
                   dialog
                   cum
                   Tryphone
                   .
                   S.
                   Aug.
                   lib.
                   22.
                   de
                   civitate
                   dei
                   c.
                   6.
                   
                
              
               
                 129.
                 
                 The
                 9.
                 
                 Motive
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 constant
                 martyrdome
                 
                 of
                 infinit
                 people
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 sects
                 ,
                 and
                 conditions
                 have
                 died
                 for
                 our
                 religion
                 .
                 Just
                 Martyr
                 in
                 his
                 Apolog
                 :
                 
                   ad
                   Senat.
                   Rom.
                
                 acknowledgeth
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 moved
                 with
                 this
                 motive
                 .
                 
                   Lact.
                   lib.
                   1.
                   
                   Iust.
                   c.
                   13.
                   et
                   14.
                
                 which
                 motive
                 must
                 have
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 relation
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 paine
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 Martyr
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 
                   Sanguis
                   Martyrum
                   est
                   semen
                   Christianorum
                   Tertull.
                   apol
                   .
                   c.
                   vltimo
                   .
                
              
               
                 130.
                 
                 The
                 10.
                 motive
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 prodigeous
                 ,
                 vntimely
                 and
                 most
                 
                 infortunate
                 death
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 opposers
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 :
                 see
                 
                   Medinā
                   lib.
                   de
                   certa
                   fide
                   in
                   deum
                
                 ;
                 this
                 Argument
                 Tertullian
                 vseth
                 against
                 
                   Scapulā
                   et
                   D.
                   Chrysost.
                   oratione
                   contra
                   Iudaeos
                
                 ;
                 It
                 were
                 well
                 Mr.
                 H.
                 Apnsworth
                 you
                 would
                 teach
                 your
                 children
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 traditions
                 .
              
               
                 131.
                 
                 The
                 11
                 Motive
                 is
                 the
                 testimonie
                 given
                 by
                 our
                 adversaries
                 themselves
                 of
                 vs.
                 
                   Iosephus
                   lib.
                   18.
                   antiq
                
                 :
                 gives
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   Sybillaes
                   ,
                   Lactantius
                   lib.
                   1.
                   c.
                   5.
                   6.
                   et
                   7.
                   
                   Iust.
                
                 in
                 2.
                 
                 Apolog
                 :
                 brings
                 the
                 commendations
                 of
                 ●
                 severall
                 Emperors
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 
                   Plinius
                   2.
                   in
                   Tertull.
                   in
                   Apolog.
                   c.
                   2
                
                 writ
                 an
                 epistle
                 to
                 Trajan
                 the
                 Emperor
                 in
                 commendation
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 safe
                 we
                 Catholicks
                 dying
                 so
                 maie
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 confessed
                 Papists
                 were
                 vertuous
                 holie
                 men
                 ,
                 this
                 motive
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 his
                 book
                 
                   de
                   civitate
                   dei
                
                 saice
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 force
                 to
                 confirme
                 any
                 doctrine
                 .
                 
                   Socrates
                   ,
                   lib.
                   4.
                   c.
                   27.
                   et
                   Theod.
                   lib.
                   4.
                   c.
                   vltimo
                
                 affirmes
                 that
                 barbarous
                 nations
                 elected
                 Christians
                 for
                 governors
                 .
              
               
                 132.
                 
                 The
                 12.
                 
                 Motive
                 is
                 the
                 inward
                 motions
                 inspirations
                 illustrations
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 internall
                 consolations
                 that
                 Catholicks
                 find
                 in
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 exercises
                 which
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
                 that
                 well
                 had
                 drunk
                 of
                 that
                 spirituall
                 fountaigne
                 ,
                 acknowledgeth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 cheife
                 motive
                 in
                 -
                 2.
                 29.
                 2.
                 ar
                 .
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 134.
                 
                 Out
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 I
                 frame
                 my
                 first
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 
                 of
                 our
                 Catholick
                 religiō
                 against
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 &
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 That
                 doctrine
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 eredible
                 ,
                 whose
                 author
                 is
                 o●
                 an
                 meffable
                 vvritie
                 ,
                 and
                 singular
                 sanctity
                 ;
                 who
                 also
                 was
                 prophected
                 before
                 by
                 many
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 containes
                 nothing
                 cōtradictorie
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 or
                 repugnant
                 to
                 manners
                 ,
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 is
                 a
                 doctrine
                 of
                 great
                 
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 sanctity
                 integritie
                 and
                 efficacie
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 infinite
                 propagation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 many
                 myracles
                 hath
                 been
                 divinely
                 cōfirmed
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 remained
                 firme
                 and
                 stable
                 against
                 all
                 persecutions
                 of
                 Gentiles
                 Jewes
                 and
                 Heriticks
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 profession
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 which
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 infinite
                 men
                 of
                 all
                 sects
                 ,
                 ages
                 &
                 cōditions
                 ,
                 have
                 most
                 willingly
                 suffred
                 exquisit
                 torments
                 ;
                 Whose
                 professors
                 have
                 been
                 most
                 holy
                 illuminated
                 men
                 :
                 But
                 our
                 Remane
                 religion
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 a
                 perticular
                 induction
                 ,
                 go
                 .
                 our
                 religsō
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 credible
                 .
              
               
                 134
                 The
                 second
                 Demonstration
                 that
                 I
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 confirming
                 
                 of
                 this
                 former
                 is
                 thus
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 divine
                 providence
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 al
                 our
                 humane
                 actiōs
                 especiallie
                 touching
                 those
                 actions
                 as
                 touch
                 the
                 eternal
                 felicitie
                 or
                 honestie
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 go
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 his
                 providence
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 directed
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 prudentiall
                 motives
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 his
                 faith
                 is
                 suffici●tly
                 proposed
                 to
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 permitted
                 our
                 Catholick
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 most
                 credible
                 motives
                 :
                 go
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 that
                 our
                 religion
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 most
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 135.
                 
                 These
                 being
                 presupposed
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 prudent
                 man
                 to
                 assent
                 vnto
                 many
                 motives
                 of
                 credibilitie
                 ,
                 especially
                 having
                 received
                 a
                 precept
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 in
                 generall
                 having
                 well
                 pondered
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 dispose
                 himself
                 vnto
                 a
                 pious
                 affection
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 give
                 a
                 firme
                 consent
                 by
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 particular
                 to
                 that
                 doctrine
                 and
                 faith
                 warrāted
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 evident
                 motives
                 of
                 credibilitie
                 .
              
               
                 136.
                 
                 These
                 motives
                 of
                 evident
                 credibilitie
                 being
                 
                   hic
                   et
                   nunc
                
                 assented
                 vnto
                 ,
                 here
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 resolve
                 our
                 principal
                 intended
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ;
                 presupposing
                 still
                 that
                 the
                 formall
                 motive
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 veritie
                 ,
                 or
                 authoritie
                 of
                 God
                 obscurely
                 revealing
                 .
                 
              
               
                 137.
                 
                 Now
                 since
                 to
                 faith
                 there
                 concur
                 two
                 judgments
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 evidēt
                 of
                 the
                 credibility
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 an
                 obscure
                 but
                 a
                 certaine
                 beleefe
                 of
                 the
                 veritie
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 resolution
                 .
                 viz.
                 of
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 evident
                 ,
                 and
                 certaine
                 judgment
                 of
                 credibilitie
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 our
                 judgment
                 ceretaine
                 but
                 obscure
                 .
              
               
                 138.
                 
                 First
                 then
                 I
                 saie
                 our
                 evident
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 credibilitie
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 being
                 rather
                 presupposed
                 ,
                 then
                 presupposing
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 resolved
                 onely
                 into
                 these
                 related
                 motives
                 of
                 credibilitie
                 ,
                 &
                 into
                 the
                 foresaid
                 humaine
                 inducements
                 as
                 into
                 the
                 formal
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 beleeving
                 .
                 
              
               
                 139.
                 
                 Secondly
                 I
                 saie
                 that
                 everie
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 capacitie
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 for
                 said
                 certaine
                 ,
                 and
                 evident
                 judgment
                 of
                 credibilitie
                 before
                 he
                 elicit
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 prudently
                 he
                 maie
                 be
                 judged
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 assēt
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Samaritanes
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 beleeve
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritan
                 woman
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Regulus
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 beleeve
                 for
                 the
                 recovered
                 health
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 C●nturion
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 beleeve
                 for
                 
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 our
                 Saviour
                 gave
                 power
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 of
                 confirming
                 their
                 doctrine
                 by
                 my
                 racles
                 
                   Praedicaverunt
                   &c.
                
                 
                 They
                 preached
                 our
                 Lord
                 cooperating
                 etc.
                 And
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 
                   lib.
                   1.
                   ad
                   Simplic
                   .
                   q.
                   2.
                
                 demaunds
                 this
                 
                   quis
                   potest
                   credere
                   nisi
                   aliqua
                   vocatione
                   :
                   et
                   de
                   spiritu
                   et
                   littera
                   c.
                   34.
                   
                
                 He
                 affirmes
                 it
                 thus
                 
                   Neque
                   e.
                   anima
                   rationals
                   &c.
                
                 
                 For
                 neither
                 a
                 reasonable
                 soule
                 can
                 beleeve
                 with
                 a
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 vocation
                 or
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               
                 140
                 Thirdly
                 I
                 affirme
                 our
                 certaine
                 yet
                 inevident
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 accomodated
                 &
                 proportioned
                 vnto
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 &
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 vnto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 deth
                 eyther
                 require
                 a
                 particular
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 infused
                 habit
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appeareth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 7.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Aransicanum
                 Conc.
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Trident
                   Sess
                   6.
                   c.
                   5.
                   et
                   canone
                
                 &
                 .
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 Gods
                 preventing
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 illuminatiō
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 beleeve
                 things
                 reveled
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 that
                 Gods
                 justifying
                 grace
                 be
                 given
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 141.
                 
                 Fourthly
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 this
                 certaine
                 and
                 inevident
                 iudgment
                 
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 into
                 these
                 humain
                 reasōs
                 and
                 motives
                 as
                 into
                 the
                 moving
                 ,
                 applying
                 ,
                 and
                 impulsive
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 into
                 the
                 formal
                 motive
                 of
                 beleeving
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 judgment
                 is
                 resolved
                 into
                 the
                 supernatural
                 light
                 as
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 efficiēt
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 certitude
                 and
                 proportiō
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 with
                 his
                 adequate
                 object
                 and
                 end
                 both
                 being
                 supernatural
                 .
              
               
                 142
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 demaunded
                 therefore
                 whie
                 I
                 beleeve
                 ●
                 .
                 persōs
                 and
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 if
                 you
                 aske
                 of
                 me
                 the
                 formal
                 reason
                 whie
                 I
                 assent
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 thenas●ed
                 how
                 I
                 know
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 
                 answer
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 evidently
                 know
                 this
                 though
                 certainly
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 infalible
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 an
                 intrinsecal
                 condition
                 or
                 application
                 ,
                 applies
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 .
              
               
                 143.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 further
                 questioned
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proposing
                 are
                 both
                 obscure
                 and
                 inevident
                 ,
                 how
                 cames
                 it
                 thē
                 that
                 I
                 certainly
                 and
                 evidently
                 doe
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               
                 144.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 then
                 I
                 returne
                 vnto
                 the
                 motives
                 of
                 evident
                 credibilitie
                 that
                 maie
                 induce
                 any
                 prudent
                 man
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 church
                 warranted
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 motives
                 .
              
               
                 145.
                 
                 Neither
                 is
                 here
                 cōmitted
                 any
                 vitious
                 circle
                 between
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 convinced
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 grounds
                 to
                 commit
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 God
                 revealing
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 infailibilitie
                 of
                 the
                 proposition
                 is
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 infallible
                 proposition
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 beleeve
                 that
                 God
                 ●●ies
                 and
                 reveales
                 ,
                 hath
                 two
                 diverse
                 objects
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 infailible
                 proposition
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 reveales
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 object
                 that
                 
                 God
                 reveales
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 veritie
                 beleeves
                 .
              
               
                 146.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 I
                 saie
                 in
                 that
                 when
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 God
                 revealing
                 
                 is
                 given
                 the
                 formal
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 beleeving
                 ;
                 the
                 motive
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 formal
                 cause
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 infallible
                 proposing
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 a
                 reason
                 to
                 given
                 whie
                 we
                 beleeve
                 the
                 divine
                 revelation
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 aright
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 by
                 a
                 formal
                 cause
                 or
                 motive
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 intrinsecall
                 and
                 requisite
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 motives
                 whie
                 we
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 doone
                 by
                 the
                 proposing
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ther
                 is
                 no
                 circle
                 
                   ab
                   eodem
                   in
                   idem
                   ,
                   secundum
                   idem
                   ,
                
                 which
                 Aristotle
                 only
                 
                   cōdemns
                   1.
                   
                   Post.
                   text
                   .
                   5.
                
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 147.
                 
                 Yet
                 to
                 goe
                 one
                 degree
                 further
                 in
                 shewing
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 free
                 
                 in
                 another
                 regard
                 from
                 this
                 mere
                 circular
                 ,
                 and
                 fruictless
                 resolution
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 I
                 presuppose
                 that
                 then
                 is
                 cōmitted
                 a
                 circle
                 when
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 graunteth
                 neither
                 or
                 doth
                 aequallie
                 deny
                 both
                 ,
                 or
                 doubteth
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 proofe
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 learne
                 out
                 of
                 Aristotle
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 to
                 knowen
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 knowen
                 :
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 graunted
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 graunted
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 proceed
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 knowen
                 after
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 knowen
                 .
              
               
                 148.
                 
                 Whence
                 I
                 inferr
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 cōmit
                 this
                 circuler
                 discourse
                 that
                 to
                 an
                 Ethnick
                 that
                 equally
                 should
                 denie
                 both
                 scripture
                 and
                 the
                 infallibilitie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 should
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 were
                 of
                 divine
                 authoritie
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 infallible
                 authoritie
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 a
                 protestant
                 that
                 admits
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 circle
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 infallibilitie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 which
                 he
                 denies
                 from
                 the
                 scripture
                 which
                 he
                 admits
                 of
                 :
                 but
                 first
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 a
                 resolutiō
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 doe
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 powerful
                 against
                 Ethnick
                 or
                 heretick
                 :
                 2.
                 though
                 wee
                 admit
                 of
                 scripture
                 yet
                 wee
                 cannot
                 be
                 vrged
                 therevnto
                 by
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 receiving
                 from
                 the
                 church
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 all
                 
                 that
                 she
                 proposeth
                 alike
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 .
              
               
                 149.
                 
                 The
                 foresaid
                 manner
                 of
                 proof
                 is
                 vsuall
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 scriptured
                 and
                 in
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 did
                 admit
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 denie
                 Christ.
                 Therfore
                 our
                 Saviour
                 convinced
                 them
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 Joh.
                 5.
                 46.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 did
                 beleeve
                 Moses
                 you
                 would
                 beleeve
                 me
                 for
                 he
                 gave
                 testimonie
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 Againe
                 contrariwise
                 the
                 Manicheies
                 did
                 admit
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 gospel
                 ,
                 &
                 did
                 deny
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 
                   contra
                   Faustū
                   Manichaeū
                
                 &
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 
                   lib.
                   1.
                   de
                   moribus
                   Ecclesiae
                   Catholicaec
                   .
                   1.
                   et
                   seq
                   .
                
                 did
                 convince
                 the
                 Manichees
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 wee
                 take
                 to
                 instruct
                 a
                 Catholick
                 that
                 should
                 denie
                 any
                 parcel
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 wee
                 convince
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 submits
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 Hereticks
                 that
                 denie
                 tradition
                 ,
                 the
                 church
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 author●tie
                 wee
                 convince
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 scripture
                 &
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 &
                 vniform
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 thowsands
                 of
                 whom
                 M.
                 ●
                 .
                 A.
                 saies
                 he
                 preferres
                 
                 
                   for
                   wisdom
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   holiness
                   before
                   himself
                   ,
                
                 whose
                 vniversall
                 consent
                 of
                 them
                 living
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 being
                 most
                 expert
                 in
                 tongues
                 ,
                 neare
                 our
                 Saviours
                 times
                 ;
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 the
                 Apostles
                 schollers
                 not
                 partiall
                 to
                 eyther
                 of
                 our
                 causes
                 ,
                 writing
                 so
                 long
                 before
                 many
                 delivering
                 matters
                 of
                 facts
                 that
                 doth
                 prove
                 or
                 cōfirme
                 many
                 poi●●●
                 of
                 our
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 how
                 you
                 can
                 denie
                 them
                 :
                 especially
                 since
                 you
                 saie
                 you
                 admit
                 so
                 farr
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 scripture
                 .
                 For
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 translated
                 it
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 S.
                 Greg.
                 S.
                 Barnard
                 interpreted
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 cite
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 to
                 prove
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shewed
                 how
                 the
                 holie
                 Fathers
                 agreed
                 with
                 scripture
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 silent
                 .
              
               
                 150.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 proceed
                 after
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 manner
                 is
                 plaine
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 you
                 abound
                 with
                 wrested
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 which
                 we
                 admit
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 true
                 sence
                 :
                 Yet
                 you
                 denie
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 interpreting
                 the
                 scripture
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 and
                 your
                 owne
                 graunt
                 should
                 better
                 vnderstand
                 them
                 then
                 
                 you
                 :
                 And
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 scriptures
                 as
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proofe
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 togither
                 with
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 words
                 you
                 should
                 admit
                 of
                 since
                 
                   you
                   prefer
                   their
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   holynes
                   before
                   your selfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 151.
                 
                 Wherfore
                 ,
                 then
                 M.
                 H.
                 A.
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 me
                 beleeve
                 you
                 alleaging
                 onely
                 scripture
                 for
                 your self
                 ,
                 &
                 i●
                 sense
                 depraved
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 that
                 cite
                 scriptures
                 both
                 for
                 them
                 and
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 judgment
                 you
                 saie
                 you
                 preferr
                 before
                 your selfe
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 you
                 intangle
                 
                 your selfe
                 in
                 an
                 endless
                 circle
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 prove
                 the
                 privat
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 saies
                 as
                 interpreted
                 by
                 you
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 prove
                 the
                 writtē
                 word
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 by
                 the
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 wee
                 denie
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 neither
                 the
                 writtē
                 word
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 privat
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 only
                 cōmit
                 a
                 circle
                 but
                 perswade
                 against
                 your
                 owne
                 perswasion
                 ;
                 since
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 beleeve
                 you
                 onely
                 citing
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 before
                 thowsand
                 
                 Fathers
                 citing
                 scriptures
                 also
                 ,
                 whose
                 worth
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 titles
                 you
                 preferr
                 before
                 your selfe
                 ;
                 suerly
                 ,
                 suerly
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 guift
                 in
                 perswasion
                 .
              
               
                 152.
                 
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 thus
                 vnreasonablie
                 doe
                 you
                 proceed
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Manichies
                 to
                 S.
                 August
                 .
                 you
                 object
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 whose
                 inferēces
                 still
                 ●re
                 
                   Nol●
                   Catholicis
                   credere
                
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ;
                 I
                 can
                 then
                 returne
                 you
                 this
                 answer
                 with
                 St.
                 Aug.
                 
                 
                   nō
                   rectè
                   facies
                   per
                   Euāgeliū
                   me
                   cogere
                   ad
                   Manichaei
                   fidem
                   q.
                   ipsi
                   Evāgelio
                   Catholicis
                   praedicantibus
                   credidi
                
                 You
                 doe
                 not
                 wel
                 by
                 scriptures
                 cited
                 from
                 the
                 gospel
                 to
                 vrge
                 me
                 to
                 beleeve
                 your
                 Brownisme
                 against
                 the
                 Catholick
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Gospel
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 cite
                 these
                 wordes
                 and
                 wrested
                 places
                 ,
                 I
                 received
                 frō●he
                 Catholick
                 church
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 you
                 would
                 di●●wade
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 153.
                 
                 The
                 ●
                 .
                 thing
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 shew
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 defini●tive
                 
                 
                 sentence
                 at
                 least
                 with
                 a
                 generall
                 counsel
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 determine
                 
                 all
                 controversies
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 groundworke
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 saie
                 I
                 propound
                 faintly
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 did
                 alleage
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 of
                 purpose
                 dispute
                 it
                 ;
                 though
                 as
                 you
                 object
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 maine
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 154.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 most
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 answer
                 wherin
                 I
                 did
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 yeild
                 to
                 this
                 to
                 which
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 argument
                 I
                 was
                 never
                 vrged
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 drift
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 you
                 or
                 your
                 arguments
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 maine
                 question
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 I
                 saie
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 els
                 required
                 besides
                 the
                 writtē
                 word
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 compleat
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 answer
                 faintly
                 when
                 I
                 graunted
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 vrged
                 For
                 your
                 Argument
                 required
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 sence
                 might
                 be
                 infallible
                 ;
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 manifold
                 sence
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 fathers
                 &
                 doctors
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 infallible
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 general
                 Coūcel
                 cōfirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 of
                 infallible
                 authoritie
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 the
                 councel
                 of
                 Cardinals
                 defining
                 
                   ex
                   cathedra
                
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 infallible
                 authoritie
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 sences
                 the
                 Catholick
                 church
                 is
                 an
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 to
                 determine
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 therefore
                 faintly
                 answer
                 when
                 I
                 insisted
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 155
                 As
                 for
                 your
                 rhethoricall
                 flourish
                 ,
                 and
                 forged
                 resolution
                 of
                 my
                 faith
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 excluded
                 our
                 opinion
                 from
                 that
                 circle
                 in
                 which
                 you
                 stick
                 fast
                 .
                 Nervaeus
                 whē
                 he
                 saies
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 virtualy
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 ,
                 meanes
                 nothing
                 else
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 spiritual
                 head
                 to
                 direct
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 by
                 the
                 infallible
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 156.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 my
                 vellitation
                 those
                 few
                 that
                 I
                 brought
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 overthrow
                 your
                 groundles
                 opiniō
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 my
                 reasons
                 in
                 the
                 armadoe
                 of
                 mine
                 as
                 you
                 terme
                 thē
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 saie
                 wil
                 never
                 enter
                 the
                 feild
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 they
                 scorn
                 to
                 oppose
                 one
                 that
                 lies
                 at
                 their
                 fellowes
                 mercie
                 already
                 .
              
               
                 157.
                 
                 Now
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 examin
                 the
                 prerogatives
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 :
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 series
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 circūstances
                 therof
                 &
                 not
                 onely
                 out-of
                 each
                 particular
                 I
                 drawe
                 an
                 infallible
                 Argument
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 in
                 an
                 swering
                 them
                 rather
                 seeke
                 to
                 shun
                 or
                 avoid
                 a
                 blow
                 then
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 158.
                 
                 First
                 you
                 graunt
                 that
                 ever
                 almost
                 S.
                 Peter
                 is
                 named
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 you
                 except
                 some
                 3.
                 or
                 4.
                 places
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 cite
                 none
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 most
                 frequent
                 in
                 multiplicitie
                 of
                 cited
                 places
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 .
                 Hence
                 you
                 graunt
                 that
                 primacie
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 authoritie
                 maie
                 be
                 gathered
                 :
                 You
                 saie
                 this
                 gratis
                 :
                 But
                 since
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 both
                 not
                 repeat
                 this
                 prunacie
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 surely
                 there
                 his
                 authoritie
                 above
                 his
                 other
                 brethrē
                 is
                 argued
                 thence
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 still
                 first
                 through
                 the
                 whol
                 scripture
                 rather
                 argues
                 primacie
                 of
                 autority
                 then
                 of
                 order
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 not
                 wee
                 rather
                 i●fer●
                 the
                 vsual
                 then
                 the
                 vnusual
                 significatiō
                 ,
                 especiallie
                 since
                 in
                 all
                 records
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 prioritie
                 
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 preheminencie
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 159.
                 
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 examin
                 one
                 place
                 the
                 10.
                 of
                 Mat
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   names
                   
                   of
                   the
                   12.
                   
                   Apostles
                   be
                   th●se
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Simon
                   who
                   is
                   called
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   Andrew
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   Marci
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Luc.
                   6.
                   
                
                 he
                 is
                 still
                 named
                 first
                 .
                 Which
                 cannot
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 prioritie
                 of
                 your
                 order
                 you
                 vnderstāding
                 therby
                 prioritie
                 of
                 yeares
                 or
                 vocatiō
                 .
                 Since
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 that
                 is
                 named
                 next
                 excelled
                 S.
                 Peter
                 in
                 yeares
                 ,
                 &
                 was
                 first
                 called
                 .
                 As
                 S.
                 
                 Ambr.
                 witnesseth
                 on
                 the
                 2.
                 of
                 the
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 and
                 he
                 inferreth
                 then
                 that
                 although
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 was
                 his
                 elder
                 ,
                 yet
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 his
                 superior
                 .
                 This
                 place
                 made
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 this
                 that
                 Theodorus
                 Beza
                 although
                 he
                 cōfessed
                 all
                 copies
                 agreed
                 herein
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 this
                 word
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 ●oisted
                 in
                 :
                 see
                 Beza
                 in
                 the
                 annotations
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testamēt
                 556.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Galatians
                 where
                 S.
                 Paul
                 not
                 numbring
                 or
                 
                 reckoning
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 set
                 purpose
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 3.
                 
                 Euangelists
                 doe
                 )
                 mētioneth
                 first
                 S.
                 James
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 whom
                 first
                 he
                 met
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 led
                 him
                 vnto
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 as
                 it
                 appeareth
                 Act
                 21.
                 
                 I.
                 Calvin
                 seing
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 (
                 at
                 which
                 you
                 wink
                 )
                 grants
                 that
                 hence
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 160.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 object
                 the
                 21.
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 19.
                 where
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 the
                 citie
                 is
                 described
                 to
                 be
                 adorned
                 with
                 pretious
                 stones
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 you
                 inferr
                 in
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Preists
                 
                 habit
                 or
                 ornament
                 the
                 Jasper
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 the
                 stone
                 of
                 Benjamin
                 :
                 by
                 his
                 place
                 makes
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 plaie
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Cabbalist
                 or
                 naturalist
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 scripture
                 it self
                 Exod.
                 28
                 ,
                 v.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 confutes
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 the
                 stone
                 Sardius
                 ,
                 Topazius
                 and
                 Smaragdus
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 the
                 Carbun●●●
                 ,
                 the
                 Saphyrus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Jaspis
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Jaspis
                 or
                 the
                 stone
                 Benjamin
                 by
                 your
                 doctrine
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 161.
                 
                 Secondly
                 against
                 my
                 congruitie
                 alleaged
                 for
                 S.
                 Peters
                 primacie
                 Math.
                 14.
                 29.
                 where
                 S.
                 Peter
                 walkes
                 vpon
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 place
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 homil
                 .
                 57.
                 and
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 lib.
                 2.
                 de
                 consider
                 :
                 
                   ad
                   Eugeniū
                
                 doth
                 inferr
                 S.
                 Peters
                 prerogative
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 you
                 saie
                 rather
                 argues
                 his
                 weakness
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 
                 Whereas
                 indeed
                 S.
                 Peters
                 words
                 
                   if
                   thou
                   be
                   the
                   sonn
                   of
                   God
                
                 are
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeving
                 manifested
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 following
                 commaund
                 me
                 to
                 come
                 vpon
                 the
                 waters
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 argued
                 S.
                 Peter
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 ,
                 was
                 when
                 he
                 feared
                 the
                 strong
                 winde
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 sinck
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 walking
                 vpon
                 the
                 waters
                 before
                 others
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 having
                 with
                 that
                 firmnes
                 of
                 faith
                 asked
                 or
                 attēpted
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Sa●
                 :
                 though
                 they
                 saw
                 him
                 .
                 Those
                 places
                 cited
                 2
                 King.
                 2.
                 
                 Dan.
                 3.
                 25.
                 
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 34.
                 proves
                 that
                 ever
                 such
                 myracles
                 doe
                 not
                 prove
                 superioritie
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 dignitie
                 before
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 wee
                 intend
                 not
                 to
                 prove
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 this
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 circumstances
                 doe
                 prove
                 superiority
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 162.
                 3.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 calls
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 rocke
                 and
                 saies
                 on
                 
                 this
                 rocke
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 my
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hell
                 gates
                 shall
                 not
                 prevaile
                 
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 First
                 you
                 saie
                 John
                 the
                 10.
                 27.
                 28.
                 29.
                 that
                 hell
                 gates
                 shal
                 not
                 prevaile
                 against
                 the
                 just
                 ▪
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 in
                 the
                 Calvinistical
                 sence
                 that
                 one
                 once
                 justified
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 againe
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 horrible
                 falsehood
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ▪
                 Roma
                 .
                 11.
                 20.
                 but
                 thow
                 by
                 faith
                 dooth
                 stand
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 highly
                 wise
                 but
                 feare
                 ;
                 et
                 :
                 21
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 move
                 thy
                 candlestick
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 163.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 since
                 so
                 all
                 Christians
                 being
                 truely
                 baptised
                 and
                 so
                 regenerated
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 sinne
                 to
                 death
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 should
                 bee
                 saved
                 .
              
               
                 164.
                 
                 You
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 that
                 I
                 graunt
                 the
                 Pope
                 maie
                 sinne
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 &
                 be
                 reprovated
                 if
                 he
                 die
                 in
                 mortal
                 sinne
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 our
                 Catholick
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 goes
                 to
                 confession
                 cōmonly
                 oftener
                 then
                 any
                 ordinarie
                 Preist
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 proves
                 nothing
                 that
                 the
                 Divill
                 prevailes
                 against
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 defines
                 
                   ex
                   cathedra
                   ▪
                
                 As
                 for
                 your
                 blasphemous
                 speeches
                 torne
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 I
                 shall
                 returne
                 them
                 on
                 your
                 owne
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 hereticall
                 sonnes
                 your
                 father
                 .
              
               
                 165.
                 4.
                 
                 You
                 object
                 against
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 cite
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Luk.
                 22
                 31.
                 
                 And
                 our
                 Lord
                 said
                 Simon
                 Simon
                 ;
                 Behold
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 required
                 to
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 sift
                 as
                 wheat
                 ,
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 praied
                 for
                 thee
                 that
                 thy
                 faith
                 maie
                 not
                 faile
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 once
                 converted
                 confirme
                 thy
                 brethrē
                 ,
                 you
                 answer
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 to
                 cōfirm
                 their
                 brethrē
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 as
                 particular
                 pastors
                 Act.
                 14.
                 22.
                 et
                 15.
                 41.
                 
                 &
                 32.
                 1
                 
                 Thes.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 Apoc.
                 3.
                 2.
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 supreame
                 pastor
                 by
                 special
                 assistance
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 dissigned
                 here
                 to
                 confirme
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 lib.
                 q.
                 
                   novi
                   testamenti
                   q.
                   75.
                
                 to
                 :
                 4.
                 teacheth
                 that
                 Christ
                 praying
                 for
                 Peter
                 praied
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 pastor
                 and
                 prelate
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 corrected
                 or
                 amended
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 Epist
                 55.
                 n
                 :
                 6.
                 saies
                 that
                 hence
                 infidelitie
                 
                 or
                 a
                 false
                 faith
                 cannot
                 fasten
                 on
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 chap.
                 he
                 affirmes
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 12.
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 keeping
                 vnitie
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 one
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 You
                 saie
                 you
                 will
                 consent
                 with
                 the
                 holie
                 Fathers
                 so
                 farr
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 scripture
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 bie
                 will
                 not
                 you
                 consent
                 then
                 vnto
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 alleage
                 thus
                 scripture
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 primacie
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 proved
                 that
                 you
                 admitted
                 thē
                 so
                 farr
                 as
                 they
                 agree
                 to
                 scripture
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 phancie
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 as
                 guiltie
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 altogither
                 silent
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 places
                 cited
                 by
                 you
                 Act.
                 14.
                 v.
                 22.
                 
                 I
                 finde
                 therein
                 nothing
                 to
                 your
                 purpose
                 but
                 a
                 grosse
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 text
                 in
                 your
                 opiniō
                 translating
                 presbyter
                 ,
                 Elder
                 ,
                 which
                 soundes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 translate
                 the
                 Major
                 of
                 London
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 common
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 you
                 translate
                 sacerdos
                 a
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 here
                 you
                 translate
                 Elder
                 .
              
               
                 166.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 prove
                 the
                 16.
                 of
                 the
                 Act.
                 41.
                 proves
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ▪
                 did
                 cōfirme
                 particular
                 churches
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 
                 as
                 head
                 by
                 office
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Apostles
                 precepts
                 and
                 the
                 ancients
                 ,
                 proves
                 tradition
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 particular
                 pastors
                 precepts
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 kept
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 onely
                 things
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 writtē
                 word
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 32.
                 ver
                 .
                 affirmes
                 that
                 particular
                 may
                 particularly
                 comfort
                 others
                 ;
                 the
                 1
                 of
                 the
                 Thess.
                 3.
                 2.
                 proves
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 Timothie
                 was
                 sent
                 particularly
                 onely
                 to
                 confirme
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 can
                 onely
                 be
                 inferred
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 the
                 Apoc.
                 2.
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 farr
                 from
                 proving
                 the
                 speciall
                 confirmation
                 promised
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 that
                 the
                 confirmation
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 vigilencie
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 live
                 &c.
                 
                 Thus
                 wee
                 though
                 you
                 object
                 my
                 objections
                 bleede
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 your
                 wrested
                 places
                 as
                 poore
                 same
                 souldiers
                 are
                 to
                 retreate
                 on
                 crutchess
                 .
              
               
                 167.
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 gathered
                 by
                 a
                 congruencie
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 head
                 in
                 that
                 his
                 feet
                 were
                 first
                 washed
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Ioh
                 13.
                 6.
                 7.
                 where
                 presently
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 spoke
                 of
                 washing
                 ,
                 the
                 text
                 saies
                 .
                 
                   He
                   cōmeth
                   therefore
                   to
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 by
                 therefore
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 washing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 S.
                 Peters
                 first
                 washing
                 :
                 you
                 stand
                 not
                 much
                 herevpon
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 fathers
                 you
                 admitt
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 first
                 washed
                 .
                 Onely
                 you
                 except
                 that
                 he
                 shewed
                 greater
                 weakness
                 then
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 refusing
                 to
                 wash
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 respective
                 love
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 but
                 vnderstanding
                 presently
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   wash
                   the
                   not
                   ,
                   v.
                   S.
                
                 S.
                 Peter
                 to
                 show
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 perfect
                 resignation
                 (
                 not
                 expressed
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 he
                 presently
                 pe●ldes
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   not
                   onely
                   my
                   feet
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   my
                   hands
                   and
                   head
                   .
                
              
               
                 168.
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 inferr
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 onely
                 received
                 a
                 revealed
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 Martyrdome
                 but
                 here
                 you
                 that
                 slights
                 any
                 thing
                 objects
                 that
                 performāce
                 is
                 more
                 thē
                 promise
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Stephē●
                 James
                 Act.
                 12.
                 2.
                 7.
                 59.
                 suffred
                 Martyrdome
                 before
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 assured
                 promise
                 absolutly
                 to
                 come
                 is
                 not
                 worse
                 but
                 rather
                 better
                 then
                 an
                 accelerated
                 performance
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 be
                 differred
                 for
                 greater
                 good
                 as
                 S.
                 Peters
                 was
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 theife
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 for
                 dying
                 repentant
                 ,
                 maie
                 challenge
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 glorie
                 as
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 promised
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 promised
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 169.
                 7.
                 
                 I
                 gathered
                 S
                 Peters
                 preheminence
                 above
                 others
                 in
                 that
                 Act.
                 2.
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 S.
                 Peter
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 sermon
                 when
                 the
                 Jewes
                 objected
                 they
                 were
                 ful
                 of
                 win●
                 .
                 But
                 Peter
                 standing
                 with
                 the
                 eleven
                 lifted
                 vp
                 his
                 voice
                 and
                 spake
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yee
                 men
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 dwell
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 etc.
                 v.
                 15.
                 he
                 answers
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 drunck
                 as
                 you
                 suppose
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 superior
                 in
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 order
                 only
                 I
                 have
                 showē
                 Therfore
                 Mr.
                 H.
                 A.
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 graunt
                 this
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 were
                 as
                 forward
                 as
                 S.
                 Peter
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 good
                 offices
                 .
                 I
                 wi●●
                 al●o
                 that
                 wee
                 had
                 also
                 that
                 abundance
                 of
                 Gods
                 especiall
                 grace
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 cannot
                 denie
                 but
                 that
                 S.
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 diverse
                 other
                 Popes
                 that
                 you
                 condemn
                 have
                 been
                 forward
                 in
                 preaching
                 .
              
               
                 170.
                 
                 I
                 inferr
                 8.
                 the
                 preheminence
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 myracle
                 was
                 doone
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 You
                 here
                 more
                 merily
                 then
                 seriously
                 answer
                 
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 work
                 a
                 second
                 myracle
                 in
                 converting
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 from
                 this
                 though
                 graunted
                 by
                 you
                 I
                 could
                 prove
                 him
                 head
                 as
                 wee
                 expound
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 from
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 congruancies
                 solely
                 by
                 themselves
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 bring
                 any
                 convince●ng
                 argument
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 series
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 I
                 doe
                 convince
                 you
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 cannot
                 denie
                 but
                 the
                 Apostle
                 whome
                 our
                 Saviour
                 first
                 names
                 ,
                 promiseth
                 speciall
                 assistance
                 ,
                 calls
                 him
                 the
                 rocke
                 ,
                 first
                 washeth
                 his
                 feet
                 ;
                 that
                 sitts
                 ever
                 first
                 ;
                 first
                 in
                 all
                 assemblies
                 speakes
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 first
                 myracles
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 all
                 these
                 primarie
                 offices
                 should
                 not
                 casually
                 or
                 cōmonly
                 happen
                 :
                 Since
                 then
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 not
                 through
                 obstinacie
                 hindred
                 you
                 would
                 bee
                 converted
                 ,
                 I
                 admitt
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 myracle
                 was
                 speaking
                 of
                 tongues
                 Act.
                 2.
                 7.
                 11.
                 but
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 dest●●ce
                 myracles
                 and
                 beneficiall
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 preaching
                 I
                 showed
                 he
                 had
                 preheminence
                 above
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 171.
                 9.
                 
                 I
                 enferred
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 head
                 in
                 that
                 as
                 supreame
                 judge
                 he
                 condemned
                 the
                 hypocrisie
                 of
                 Ananias
                 and
                 Saphyras
                 5
                 of
                 Act.
                 5.
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 excommunication
                 by
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 judgment
                 
                   lib.
                   3.
                   contra
                   epist.
                   Parmeni
                   .
                   c.
                   2●
                   .
                
                 to
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 did
                 give
                 the
                 first
                 judiciall
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 inferr
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 head
                 ?
              
               
                 172.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 object
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 of
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 Act.
                 13.
                 11.
                 proves
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 excōmunicated
                 some
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 he
                 exercised
                 that
                 judicial
                 authoritie
                 first
                 ,
                 therfeor
                 it
                 proves
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 173.
                 10.
                 
                 I
                 inferr
                 S.
                 Peters
                 prerogative
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 first
                 discovered
                 Symon
                 Magus
                 &
                 cōdemned
                 him
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 place
                 you
                 make
                 an
                 outroade
                 in
                 objected
                 symonies
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 when
                 you
                 might
                 ferth
                 your
                 instances
                 nearer
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 174.
                 
                 After
                 all
                 these
                 proofes
                 breifly
                 touched
                 ,
                 and
                 congruencies
                 I
                 inferred
                 thus
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 circumstances
                 concerning
                 S.
                 Peter
                 showes
                 manifestly
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 had
                 preheminencie
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 rock
                 and
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 How
                 they
                 have
                 vrged
                 I
                 desire
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 my
                 owne
                 judge
                 ,
                 but
                 referr
                 my selfe
                 to
                 the
                 indifferent
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 reader
                 .
              
               
                 175.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 preheminence
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 onely
                 in
                 order
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 and
                 will
                 hereafter
                 prove
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 that
                 you
                 bring
                 28.
                 of
                 Math.
                 16.
                 20
                 but
                 that
                 particular
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 joyned
                 as
                 witnesses
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 heares
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 praying
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 bring
                 S.
                 John.
                 20.
                 21.
                 22.
                 23.
                 
                 I
                 could
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 mission
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 remaines
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 as
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 by
                 the
                 re●●
                 parative
                 mission
                 :
                 As
                 my
                 Father
                 sends
                 me
                 so
                 I
                 send
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 inferr
                 preisthood
                 ;
                 and
                 might
                 from
                 the
                 verse
                 25
                 inferr
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 power
                 to
                 forgive
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 your
                 place
                 〈◊〉
                 proves
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 proved
                 ought
                 it
                 were
                 equallitie
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 
              
               
                 176.
                 
                 And
                 whereas
                 I
                 inferr
                 a
                 reason
                 in
                 briefe
                 that
                 the
                 legacie
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 primacie
                 was
                 so
                 particularly
                 distinguished
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 doubt
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Since
                 his
                 owne
                 old
                 name
                 is
                 specified
                 there
                 Simon
                 ;
                 his
                 fathers
                 name
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Jonas
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 imposed
                 name
                 :
                 
                   Peter
                   et
                   Cephas
                
                 ,
                 you
                 saie
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 impugne
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 impugne
                 the
                 testamēt
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 and
                 shall
                 still
                 show
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 vntruth
                 .
              
               
                 177.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 impugne
                 our
                 Saviour
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 make
                 our
                 Saviour
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 make
                 Sainct
                 Peter
                 the
                 ministeriall
                 and
                 subordinate
                 head
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 I
                 proved
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 our
                 onely
                 Father
                 ;
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 many
                 fathers
                 .
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 foundations
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 So
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 2
                 Sam.
                 22.
                 
                 32.
                 
                 ●
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 4
                 
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 23
                 ▪
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 rocke
                 and
                 head
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Basil
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   paenitentia
                
                 saies
                 ,
                 Though
                 Peter
                 bee
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 rocke
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 For
                 Christ
                 is
                 immovable
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 Apostles
                 also
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 lights
                 ,
                 2
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 Preist
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 made
                 Preists
                 .
              
               
                 178.
                 
                 When
                 I
                 saie
                 Petros
                 eyther
                 signifies
                 a
                 rocke
                 or
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 you
                 bidde
                 me
                 produce
                 any
                 learned
                 authoritie
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 I
                 could
                 produce
                 many
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 appeale
                 for
                 this
                 tyme
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 consciēce
                 since
                 Christ
                 spake
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 in
                 the
                 Syrick
                 language
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 betwene
                 a
                 rocke
                 or
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 or
                 Petra
                 .
                 Yea
                 though
                 Petrus
                 and
                 Petra
                 differr
                 in
                 termination
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 indifferently
                 signifie
                 a
                 rocke
                 or
                 a
                 stone
                 as
                 the
                 protestants
                 translate
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 42.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 still
                 accounted
                 the
                 rock
                 ,
                 and
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 appeares
                 by
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 S.
                 August
                 .
                 
                   lib.
                   1.
                   retract
                
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 21.
                 that
                 you
                 cited
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 see
                 in
                 conscience
                 you
                 are
                 satisfied
                 of
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 opinion
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 silent
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Tertull
                   :
                   de
                   prescript
                   :
                   Orig.
                   homil
                   .
                   5
                
                 in
                 
                   Exodum
                   ▪
                   Stus
                   .
                   Cypr.
                   de
                   vnitate
                   Ecclesiae
                   :
                   Stus
                   .
                   Ambrosius
                   sermone
                   47.
                   et
                   68.
                   et
                   lib.
                   6.
                
                 in
                 
                   c.
                   9.
                   
                   Luc.
                
                 everie
                 one
                 affirming
                 
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 was
                 builded
                 on
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 179.
                 
                 Where
                 I
                 saie
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Petros
                 in
                 the
                 masculine
                 gender
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 masculine
                 gender
                 was
                 most
                 fittest
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 But
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Peter
                 2
                 ,
                 8.
                 was
                 named
                 a
                 rock
                 might
                 well
                 bee
                 since
                 all
                 that
                 admitted
                 of
                 his
                 doctrine
                 would
                 never
                 denie
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 gender
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 taxe
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 on
                 Optatus
                 creddit
                 would
                 have
                 Cephas
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 head
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 remember
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 graunt
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 ●●ul
                 in
                 the
                 Spricke
                 language
                 .
                 But
                 surely
                 I
                 eyther
                 spoke
                 of
                 the
                 greeke
                 word
                 Cephalos
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 intended
                 to
                 show
                 that
                 
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 to
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 proportion
                 of
                 a
                 head
                 to
                 abodie
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 graunt
                 that
                 Cephas
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 principall
                 stone
                 of
                 a
                 house
                 or
                 rocke
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 signifies
                 an
                 head
                 or
                 proportion
                 .
              
               
                 180.
                 
                 Whereas
                 being
                 vrged
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 graunt
                 th●●
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 I
                 prove
                 still
                 to
                 make
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 eyther
                 he
                 must
                 bee
                 the
                 spokeman
                 or
                 Mr.
                 spring
                 by
                 election
                 still
                 where
                 he
                 speaks
                 first
                 ;
                 which
                 election
                 of
                 theirs
                 you
                 cannot
                 prove
                 out
                 of
                 scripture
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 as
                 the
                 foreman
                 of
                 the
                 jurie
                 or
                 the
                 speaker
                 in
                 the
                 parlament
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 being
                 cheife
                 ever
                 in
                 place
                 and
                 speach
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 it
                 by
                 authoritie
                 given
                 him
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 it
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 181.
                 
                 You
                 seem
                 to
                 except
                 against
                 my
                 breife
                 confutation
                 of
                 your
                 wordes
                 when
                 I
                 reasoned
                 thus
                 .
                 If
                 S.
                 Peter
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 prerogative
                 of
                 place
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 represented
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 could
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Abraham
                 bee
                 two
                 sonnes
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 represented
                 two
                 nations
                 .
                 Here
                 you
                 inferr
                 for
                 me
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 two
                 sōns
                 etc.
                 go
                 .
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 S.
                 Peter
                 still
                 etc.
                 I
                 thancke
                 you
                 for
                 your
                 paines
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 marke
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 of
                 purpose
                 omitt
                 to
                 inferr
                 the
                 sequele
                 ,
                 which
                 everie
                 one
                 may
                 see
                 to
                 follow
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 have
                 forgot
                 to
                 have
                 compassiō
                 of
                 pour
                 selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 vnarmed
                 admitts
                 of
                 the
                 Argument
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 satisfie
                 me
                 nothing
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 like
                 some
                 railing
                 minister
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 text
                 ,
                 beginnes
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 whose
                 forerunner
                 himselfe
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 182.
                 
                 To
                 that
                 where
                 you
                 saie
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 equall
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 was
                 order
                 as
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 third
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 21.
                 19
                 
                 Whence
                 is
                 that
                 order
                 fetched
                 and
                 derived
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ordering
                 or
                 age
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 ,
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 election
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 that
                 chose
                 and
                 made
                 worthie
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 first
                 That
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 21.
                 21.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 20
                 proves
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 equall
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 which
                 was
                 equal
                 to
                 al
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 powr
                 of
                 jurisdictiō
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 equall
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ●ys
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 al
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 the
                 like
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdictiō
                 with
                 S
                 Peter
                 yet
                 it
                 dooth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 all
                 Byshopps
                 should
                 have
                 like
                 jurisdiction
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 For
                 Byshopps
                 are
                 sayd
                 to
                 succeede
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Preists
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 succeede
                 the
                 72.
                 disciples
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 succeed
                 properly
                 as
                 appeareth
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Anacletus
                   epist
                   :
                   et
                   ex
                   Beda
                   in
                   c.
                   10.
                   
                
                 Luc.
                 And
                 the
                 reasō
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 72.
                 were
                 not
                 Preists
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 erercise
                 any
                 jurisdictiō
                 which
                 appeareth
                 in
                 that
                 Philip
                 ;
                 &
                 James
                 &
                 the
                 5.
                 other
                 Deacons
                 were
                 ordred
                 A●t
                 .
                 6
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 72.
                 appeareth
                 out
                 of
                 Epiphā
                 :
                 heresi
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 184.
                 
                 That
                 admonition
                 Rom.
                 ●
                 .
                 11.
                 20.
                 22.
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apoc.
                 8.
                 10.
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 forsake
                 her
                 shee
                 should
                 perish
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 
                   sensu
                   divi●o
                
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 
                   sensu
                   composito
                
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 there
                 fired
                 is
                 ●he
                 cann●●
                 finally
                 fall
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 farr
                 different
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 infallible
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 infallible
                 residence
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 though
                 
                 both
                 bee
                 truthes
                 in
                 a
                 diverse
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 firme
                 howsoever
                 ●●pugned
                 .
              
               
                 185.
                 
                 Wee
                 doe
                 not
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 necessarily
                 indued
                 with
                 Gods
                 holy
                 grace
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 wee
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 synne
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 hold
                 a
                 necessary
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 as
                 he
                 defines
                 
                   ex
                   cathedra
                
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 186.
                 
                 Here
                 you
                 cite
                 two
                 places
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Leo.
                 that
                 writ
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 sur
                 Lord
                 454.
                 accusing
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 
                 Sea
                 Apostollick
                 ;
                 in
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 the
                 head
                 infuseth
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 God
                 takes
                 vp
                 S.
                 Peter
                 into
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 individuall
                 vnitie
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 named
                 that
                 which
                 himselfe
                 was
                 ;
                 
                   et
                   sermone
                   3.
                
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 gives
                 Princes
                 he
                 gives
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 Where
                 here
                 first
                 you
                 see
                 our
                 religion
                 is
                 no
                 vpstart
                 religion
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 agoe
                 was
                 maintained
                 by
                 so
                 holie
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 Theodoretus
                 in
                 his
                 epistle
                 so
                 much
                 commendes
                 :
                 2.
                 wee
                 se●
                 this
                 holie
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 to
                 doe
                 no
                 otherwise
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 S.
                 Peter
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 epistle
                 ,
                 1.
                 c.
                 v.
                 4.
                 where
                 he
                 saies
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 pretious
                 promises
                 yee
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 :
                 &
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 assistāce
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 S.
                 Peter
                 is
                 by
                 participatiō
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 ●
                 .
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 definitiōs
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 definitiōs
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
                 heareth
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 not
                 vnlike
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 S
                 Paul
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 fulfill
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 wanting
                 of
                 passions
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 wee
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 heires
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 coheires
                 of
                 Christ
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 187.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 participation
                 ●
                 .
                 Greg.
                 the
                 7.
                 saies
                 incline
                 thie
                 ●ares
                 oh
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 prince
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 Not
                 meaning
                 therby
                 to
                 aske
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 our
                 B.
                 Lady
                 or
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 bee
                 intercessors
                 for
                 vs.
                 And
                 since
                 you
                 conclude
                 with
                 this
                 scoffing
                 Epiphonema
                 :
                 Thus
                 roares
                 the
                 Lion
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 contemning
                 so
                 the
                 holie
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 end
                 this
                 point
                 thus
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                 in
                 a
                 lower
                 keie
                 braies
                 our
                 A.
                 of
                 Amsterdame
                 against
                 the
                 victorious
                 Lyon
                 of
                 Juda
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 B.
                 Leo
                 his
                 vicegerent
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 187.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 your
                 Artesmaster
                 hath
                 taught
                 you
                 a
                 further
                 ●etch
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 s.
                 Leo
                 ,
                 he
                 thinks
                 he
                 may
                 prevail
                 to
                 deceiv
                 the
                 ignorant
                 reader
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 truth
                 he
                 makes
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 vntruth
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 a
                 colour
                 he
                 goeth
                 further
                 on
                 and
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Canonists
                 calles
                 him
                 our
                 Lord
                 God
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   inter
                   glossa
                   extravag
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   22.
                   
                
                 Here
                 the
                 first
                 vntruth
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Canonists
                 saie
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 generall
                 rule
                 or
                 suppositum
                 or
                 an
                 ordinarie
                 style
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 lawe
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 found
                 any
                 adversarie
                 of
                 ours
                 so
                 bold
                 faced
                 that
                 durst
                 taxe
                 any
                 author
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 that
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 188.
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 
                   Dominum
                   nostrum
                   Papa●
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 many
                 auntient
                 copies
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 which
                 soundes
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 intrude●
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 maie
                 manifestly
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 manuscript
                 
                 of
                 Zui●…s
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 that
                 g●e●●e
                 ,
                 yet
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 Pa●i●●●
                 library
                 ,
                 and
                 maie
                 bee
                 seene
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 189.
                 3.
                 
                 Admitting
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 ram●on
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Canonists
                 which
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 follow
                 in
                 this
                 style
                 though
                 in
                 sound
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 insolent
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 make
                 him
                 or
                 account
                 hi●
                 our
                 Lord
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 scripture
                 dooth
                 often
                 honor
                 men
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 therby
                 onely
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 or
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 so
                 Psa.
                 8●
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 said
                 you
                 are
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 al
                 :
                 where
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 reveled
                 be
                 called
                 Gods
                 as
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 declare
                 Joh.
                 10
                 35.
                 
                 Exod.
                 21.
                 6.
                 
                 Judges
                 also
                 are
                 called
                 Gods.
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 both
                 shall
                 bee
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Gods
                 Exo.
                 2.
                 ●
                 and
                 ●
                 .
                 thou
                 shallt
                 not
                 detract
                 from
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 Moyses
                 Exo.
                 7.
                 ●
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Pharao
                 .
              
               
                 190.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 of
                 deposition
                 you
                 seeme
                 to
                 bee
                 ignorant
                 of
                 our
                 opinion
                 ,
                 For
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 at
                 his
                 free
                 libertie
                 this
                 power
                 to
                 depose
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 all
                 other
                 meanes
                 have
                 been
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 vniversall
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 hopefull
                 
                 success
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 doctrine
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 indirect
                 authoritie
                 over
                 Princes
                 as
                 s.
                 Greg.
                 Nazianz.
                 teacheth
                 the
                 foule
                 maie
                 chasten
                 the
                 bodie
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 rebellious
                 to
                 her
                 end
                 ,
                 so
                 maie
                 the
                 spirituall
                 power
                 vse
                 the
                 best
                 meanes
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 ,
                 &
                 conserving
                 her
                 ende
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 temporall
                 is
                 subordinate
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 indirect
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 temporall
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 scripture
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 v.
                 18.
                 
                 Deut.
                 2●
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 12
                 3.
                 
                 Reg.
                 18.
                 40
                 4.
                 
                 Reg.
                 10.
                 11.
                 1.
                 
                 Esdr.
                 6.
                 10
                 1.
                 
                 Esdr.
                 7
                 26.
                 
                 Psal.
                 105.
                 34.
                 
                 Dan.
                 3.
                 
                 ●6
                 .
                 Act.
                 5.
                 et
                 13.
                 11.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 6
                 
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 10.
                 2.
                 
                 Joh.
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 Which
                 places
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 interpret
                 so
                 rigorously
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
                 comminaltie
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 to
                 depose
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 to
                 kil
                 an
                 anointed
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 doctrine
                 we
                 abhorr
                 as
                 bloodie
                 :
                 A
                 declaration
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 
                 that
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Antipa●es
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 ever
                 the
                 greatest
                 enimies
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 Apostollicke
                 )
                 that
                 ever
                 any
                 one
                 was
                 privately
                 or
                 publickly
                 made
                 away
                 ;
                 But
                 how
                 barbarous
                 your
                 procedings
                 have
                 beene
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 191.
                 
                 Though
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 before
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 had
                 preheminence
                 of
                 authoritie
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 certaine
                 proofes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 scriptures
                 to
                 prove
                 S.
                 Peters
                 primacie
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 then
                 to
                 confirme
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 fathers
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 authoritie
                 citing
                 scripture
                 cannot
                 ●ee
                 refuseh
                 .
                 Math.
                 10.
                 v.
                 2.
                 
                 Simon
                 is
                 called
                 first
                 Mat.
                 15.
                 6.
                 he
                 chaungeth
                 his
                 name
                 that
                 it
                 now
                 signifies
                 ,
                 a
                 head
                 or
                 superior
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 channging
                 of
                 a
                 name
                 I
                 proved
                 commonly
                 to
                 be
                 mysterious
                 .
                 Mark.
                 16.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Angell
                 directeth
                 Peter
                 to
                 goe
                 before
                 their
                 as
                 there
                 captaine
                 .
                 Luc.
                 22.
                 
                 ●1
                 .
                 He
                 praied
                 particularly
                 for
                 S.
                 Peter
                 that
                 his
                 faith
                 should
                 not
                 faile
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 viddes
                 him
                 cōfirme
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 42.
                 
                 He
                 calles
                 him
                 Cephas
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 stone
                 ,
                 a
                 foundation
                 stone
                 Joh.
                 1●
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Christ
                 washed
                 S.
                 Peters
                 feete
                 
                 first
                 John
                 20
                 4.
                 
                 S.
                 Peter
                 came
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 monument
                 .
                 Joh.
                 21.
                 15.
                 he
                 bidds
                 him
                 3.
                 tymes
                 feede
                 his
                 shee●
                 .
                 Act.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 Peter
                 speakes
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 Act.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 Peter
                 exerciseth
                 first
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 excommunitation
                 .
                 Act.
                 ●5
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 S.
                 Peter
                 in
                 the
                 councell
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 first
                 gives
                 his
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 came
                 to
                 Hierusalē
                 to
                 see
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 192
                 For
                 the
                 confirming
                 of
                 which
                 primarie
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 so
                 established
                 by
                 holie
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 the
                 holie
                 Doctors
                 are
                 s●●lai●e
                 that
                 falsehood
                 it self
                 cannot
                 denie
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 s.
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 80.
                 saies
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 by
                 the
                 merrit
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 was
                 assigned
                 
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 etc.
                 whe●e
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 Dyonysius
                 Areopagita
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 100.
                 
                   lib.
                   de
                   divinis
                   nominibus
                   c.
                   3●
                
                 teacheth
                 that
                 St.
                 Peter
                 was
                 
                 supreme
                 honor
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 ancientest
                 head
                 of
                 divines
                 :
                 Hy●●olytus
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 220.
                 in
                 his
                 oratione
                 de
                 consummatione
                 ●●ndi
                 ,
                 calls
                 S.
                 Peter
                 prince
                 and
                 rocke
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 Origenes
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 230.
                 in
                 his
                 5.
                 homilie
                 on
                 Ex●●●s
                 ,
                 he
                 calles
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 rock
                 and
                 sollid
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 
                   et
                   ad
                
                 Psal.
                 1.
                 as
                 you
                 maie
                 read
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 lib
                 6.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 ●●
                 :
                 he
                 calles
                 Peter
                 the
                 rocke
                 against
                 whome
                 hell
                 gates
                 shall
                 not
                 prevaile
                 ;
                 
                   et
                   17.
                   homil
                
                 .
                 in
                 Lucam
                 he
                 calles
                 him
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 6
                 ▪
                 to
                 the
                 Roma
                 :
                 he
                 expounds
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 20.
                 of
                 the
                 threefold
                 charge
                 of
                 feeding
                 his
                 sheep
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 193.
                 
                 And
                 Eusebius
                 Alexandrinus
                 in
                 the
                 260.
                 in
                 his
                 homilie
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 expounding
                 those
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   Saie
                   vnto
                   the
                   Disciples
                   &
                   vnto
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 he
                 there
                 declares
                 how
                 onely
                 to
                 Peter
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 keis
                 .
                 
                   Petrus
                   Alex
                
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 280.
                 in
                 his
                 sermō
                 de
                 Poenitentia
                 calles
                 Peter
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 Constantyne
                 the
                 Emperor
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 280.
                 in
                 his
                 donation
                 calles
                 Peter
                 the
                 vicar
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 325.
                 canone
                 39.
                 
                 Arabic●
                 calls
                 the
                 Byshop
                 of
                 Rome
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   A●ha
                
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 340.
                 in
                 his
                 epistle
                 
                   ad
                   Felicem
                
                 calles
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 piller
                 on
                 whom
                 of
                 the
                 foundatiō
                 and
                 Apostles
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Basil
                 the
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 370
                 in
                 c.
                 2.
                 
                 Esaiae
                 ;
                 et
                 in
                 
                   prohaemio
                   de
                   judicio
                   dei
                
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 
                   orat
                   :
                   3.
                   de
                   peccatis
                   ,
                   et
                   lib.
                   2.
                   contra
                   Eunomiū
                
                 he
                 calls
                 Peter
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 Cyrillus
                 .
                 Hierosol
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 370
                 calls
                 Peter
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 ●●●echs
                 :
                 ●
                 ▪
                 &
                 11.
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 reason
                 in
                 that
                 Math
                 17.
                 wh●●
                 the
                 ●●her
                 Apostles
                 were
                 silent
                 Peter
                 confessed
                 Thou
                 a●t
                 Christ
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 S.
                 Chrys
                 :
                 inferreth
                 from
                 thence
                 whatsoever
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bind
                 on
                 earth
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 83.
                 homil
                 ,
                 in
                 Math.
                 he
                 inferrs
                 the
                 like
                 ou●
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 
                   I
                   will
                   build
                   my
                   church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Psal.
                 ●0
                 .
                 he
                 inferrs
                 asmuch
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 
                   Simon
                   Simon
                   S●●●a●
                   hath
                   sought
                
                 .
              
               
                 194.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 primacie
                 of
                 Peter
                 ;
                 the
                 ●●●in
                 Fathers
                 are
                 as
                 plaine
                 ,
                 Tertull
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 200.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 21.
                 
                   de
                   pudici●ia
                
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 
                 on
                 thee
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 my
                 church
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 thee
                 I
                 wil
                 give
                 my
                 keies
                 :
                 he
                 
                 inferres
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 whatsoever
                 thou
                 loosest
                 and
                 not
                 whatsoever
                 yee
                 loose
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 head
                 .
                 And
                 s.
                 Cyprian
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 25●
                 
                   lib.
                   1.
                   epist.
                   8.
                
                 
                 He
                 saies
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 one
                 church
                 ,
                 one
                 ehaire
                 seated
                 on
                 S.
                 Peter
                 by
                 our
                 saviours
                 voice
                 ;
                 And
                 s.
                 Cyprian
                 
                   lib.
                   de
                   vnitate
                   Ecclesiae
                   Cathol
                
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Math.
                 16.
                 
                 Vpon
                 this
                 roche
                 etc.
                 and
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 the
                 21.
                 
                 Feede
                 my
                 flocke
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 S
                 Joh.
                 the
                 20.
                 
                 As
                 my
                 father
                 sends
                 me
                 so
                 I
                 send
                 you
                 ;
                 He
                 showes
                 there
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 foundation
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 sent
                 yet
                 with
                 a
                 mission
                 subordinate
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 chaire
                 .
                 s.
                 Ambrose
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 370.
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Mat
                 16.
                 
                 Vpon
                 this
                 rocke
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 my
                 church
                 ,
                 he
                 gathers
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 is
                 the
                 rock
                 .
                 s.
                 Hier.
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 380
                 ad
                 .
                 Ps
                 13
                 calls
                 .
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 et
                 in
                 ●
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Mat.
                 cōcording
                 the
                 rebuke
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 &
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 saies
                 that
                 preheminence
                 was
                 onely
                 promised
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 infirmitie
                 it
                 was
                 performed
                 ,
                 et
                 in
                 his
                 
                   epist.
                   89.
                   ad
                   .
                   Aug.
                   c
                   2.
                
                 he
                 saies
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 authoritie
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 writes
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 ●ome
                 to
                 see
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 in
                 the
                 yere
                 400.
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 
                   quaestionū
                   veteris
                   et
                   novi
                   testam
                   .
                   q.
                   75.
                
                 he
                 inferrs
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 contained
                 in
                 S.
                 Peters
                 firmness
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 you
                 brought
                 as
                 an
                 inference
                 of
                 great
                 absurditie
                 against
                 me
                 ;
                 
                   et
                   in
                   tract
                   .
                   124.
                
                 in
                 Joh.
                 he
                 inferrs
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Vnto
                   thee
                   I
                   give
                   the
                   keies
                   &c.
                   et
                
                 in
                 
                   sermone
                   5.
                
                 in
                 
                   festo
                   Petri
                   et
                   Pauli
                
                 he
                 inferrs
                 frō
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Vnto
                   thee
                   I
                   give
                   the
                   keies
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                   &c.
                   
                
                 That
                 S.
                 Peter
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 stone
                 to
                 found
                 ,
                 a
                 pillar
                 to
                 sustaine
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ●●i
                 to
                 governe
                 and
                 dispose
                 .
              
               
                 195.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 authoritie
                 given
                 S.
                 Peter
                 must
                 be
                 derived
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Peters
                 surressors
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 elected
                 ,
                 and
                 governing
                 at
                 Rome
                 I
                 could
                 prove
                 by
                 the
                 expresse
                 authorities
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Fathers
                 cited
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 let
                 reason
                 it selfe
                 suffice
                 ,
                 for
                 since
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 give
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ●reaching
                 ,
                 administring
                 of
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 ●ude
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 So
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 in
                 instituting
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 head
                 would
                 have
                 that
                 preheminence
                 derived
                 to
                 his
                 lawful
                 successors
                 .
                 Besides
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 that
                 Peter
                 should
                 governe
                 all
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 church
                 was
                 to
                 continew
                 so
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 go
                 .
                 that
                 authoritie
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 successors
                 .
              
               
                 196.
                 
                 Here
                 you
                 dare
                 me
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 arrow●s
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 halberts
                 of
                 the
                 Councells
                 ,
                 bull●tts
                 of
                 schoolmen
                 ,
                 and
                 canons
                 of
                 ●●●onists
                 in
                 particular
                 you
                 saie
                 you
                 will
                 answer
                 them
                 .
                 Thrasonlike
                 spoke
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 for
                 your
                 refuge
                 with
                 Theasoe
                 you
                 will
                 take
                 vp
                 your
                 scand
                 after
                 the
                 manipulum
                 of
                 dis●washers
                 expositions
                 of
                 these
                 tymes
                 for
                 your
                 safety
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 doubt
                 so
                 many
                 weapons
                 will
                 beat
                 into
                 Mammoks
                 one
                 already
                 disagreeing
                 from
                 him selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 cheife
                 points
                 and
                 arguments
                 ar●
                 of
                 themselves
                 like
                 〈…〉
                 vnsocketed
                 .
              
               
                 197.
                 
                 To
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 S.
                 Ioh.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 S.
                 Math.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 have
                 expounded
                 in
                 what
                 sente
                 these
                 places
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 ;
                 &
                 except
                 Mr.
                 H.
                 A.
                 wili
                 eate
                 his
                 word
                 I
                 must
                 needes
                 preferr
                 their
                 vniforme
                 consēt
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 worthie
                 men
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 I
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 2.
                 17.
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 198.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 seeming
                 retorted
                 reason
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 Petri
                 5.
                 4
                 graunting
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 must
                 feede
                 his
                 sheep
                 onely
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 the
                 cheife
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 I
                 saie
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 eyther
                 written
                 ,
                 or
                 vnwritten
                 what
                 have
                 you
                 then
                 inferred
                 .
              
               
                 199.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 speake
                 something
                 of
                 that
                 false
                 ,
                 malitious
                 ,
                 and
                 odious
                 blasphemie
                 you
                 have
                 sprinkled
                 through
                 your
                 treatise
                 ;
                 All
                 which
                 applications
                 if
                 tediousness
                 ,
                 and
                 respect
                 of
                 civilitie
                 did
                 not
                 hinder
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 naile
                 those
                 markes
                 and
                 notes
                 of
                 the
                 forcrunker
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 to
                 your
                 forehead
                 .
              
               
                 200
                 But
                 it
                 shall
                 suffice
                 to
                 showe
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 two
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 
                 is
                 not
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 201.
                 
                 First
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 bee
                 Antichrist
                 it
                 should
                 follow
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 that
                 hell
                 gates
                 have
                 prevailed
                 against
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 more
                 then
                 against
                 the
                 Synagogne
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 promised
                 assistaunce
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 most
                 glorious
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 learned
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 as
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 S.
                 Hier
                 :
                 S.
                 Aug
                 :
                 S.
                 Leo
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 forefathers
                 should
                 broile
                 eternally
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 in
                 offring
                 vp
                 homage
                 to
                 the
                 beast
                 .
              
               
                 202.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 not
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 proved
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 bee
                 one
                 particular
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 came
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 and
                 yee
                 did
                 not
                 receive
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 another
                 comes
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 will
                 receive
                 him
                 ;
                 where
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 opposeth
                 person
                 to
                 person
                 ,
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 kingdome
                 to
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 sect
                 to
                 sect
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Popes
                 are
                 many
                 successively
                 ;
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 sinne
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 perdition
                 .
              
               
                 203.
                 3.
                 
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 bee
                 descended
                 of
                 the
                 tribe
                 of
                 Dan
                 
                   Genes
                   .
                   Fuit
                   Dan
                   coluber
                   &c.
                   49.
                   v.
                   17.
                   
                   Hier.
                   8.
                   
                   EDan
                   audivimus
                   vocem
                   acutissimam
                   equorum
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 204.
                 4
                 
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 oppugne
                 the
                 mysceries
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 2.
                 
                 Who
                 is
                 a
                 lyar
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 denies
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 shall
                 extoll
                 himselfe
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 205.
                 5.
                 
                 Those
                 7.
                 mountaignes
                 in
                 the
                 Apoca.
                 are
                 playnly
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 seven
                 kingdomes
                 .
                 None
                 of
                 which
                 doe
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 A●●
                 the
                 ten
                 hornes
                 are
                 ten
                 Kings
                 :
                 
                   Cyrillus
                   Alexand
                   :
                   oratione
                   7.
                
                 in
                 Danielem
                 .
              
               
                 206.
                 
                 To
                 answer
                 every
                 thing
                 againe
                 that
                 you
                 repeat
                 would
                 but
                 make
                 me
                 more
                 wearie
                 ,
                 and
                 tyre
                 the
                 reader
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 much
                 that
                 you
                 graunt
                 the
                 Popes
                 primacie
                 to
                 have
                 beene
                 frō
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Nyce
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 graunt
                 Antichrisme
                 to
                 have
                 reigned
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 Christendome
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Popes
                 loving
                 of
                 preheminence
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 of
                 Diotrephes
                 that
                 you
                 obj●ct
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 1
                 Petri
                 5.
                 3.
                 
                 Preheminence
                 absolutly
                 is
                 not
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 secular
                 preheminence
                 with
                 example
                 of
                 lyfe
                 and
                 humilitie
                 .
                 For
                 Tit.
                 15.
                 16
                 
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 
                 
                   Haec
                   doce
                   ,
                   exhortare
                   et
                   argue
                   cum
                   omni
                   imperio
                   .
                
              
               
                 207.
                 
                 My
                 generall
                 reason
                 you
                 repeat
                 thus
                 .
                 The
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Hierachie
                 is
                 no
                 worse
                 governed
                 they
                 any
                 temporall
                 regiment
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 kingdome
                 governed
                 by
                 one
                 King.
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 to
                 a
                 
                 familie
                 wel
                 governed
                 ;
                 Hebr
                 :
                 3
                 :
                 to
                 a
                 campe
                 wel
                 ordered
                 .
                 Cant
                 :
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 all
                 well
                 ordered
                 cōmon
                 weales
                 there
                 is
                 ever
                 required
                 some
                 visible
                 head
                 or
                 judge
                 besides
                 the
                 writtē
                 lawe
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 supreme
                 to
                 take
                 notise
                 of
                 controversies
                 when
                 they
                 arise
                 etc.
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 one
                 to
                 explicate
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 lawe●
                 to
                 pronounce
                 sentence
                 etc.
                 &
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 one
                 to
                 compell
                 those
                 to
                 the
                 due
                 observation
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 208.
                 
                 Now
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 there
                 ariseth
                 like
                 difficults
                 in
                 the
                 lawes
                 explication
                 etc.
                 Therefore
                 Peters
                 successor
                 indued
                 by
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 with
                 gifts
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 all
                 difficults
                 of
                 moment
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 to
                 for
                 councell
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 with
                 obedience
                 when
                 he
                 counselleth
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 obeyed
                 when
                 he
                 procedes
                 with
                 his
                 powrefull
                 jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 209.
                 
                 Your
                 answer
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 reason
                 is
                 faultie
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 foot
                 .
                 Wherein
                 you
                 give
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 the
                 lie
                 that
                 compare
                 his
                 church
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 so
                 frequent
                 in
                 scriptures
                 there
                 is
                 then
                 by
                 cōparison
                 of
                 terrestrial
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 
                 in
                 caelestiall
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 note
                 that
                 a
                 similitude
                 must
                 not
                 run
                 on
                 4.
                 feete
                 or
                 agree
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 primo
                 analogato
                 which
                 you
                 cannot
                 infringe
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 bring
                 one
                 falsehood
                 to
                 cōfirm
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 saie
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 to
                 explicate
                 the
                 lawe
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 the
                 lawe
                 in
                 your
                 sence
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 cite
                 proves
                 onely
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 partiall
                 explicators
                 of
                 themselves
                 Ezech.
                 44.
                 24
                 
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 18.
                 20.
                 
                 ●
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 outward
                 order
                 in
                 difficulties
                 you
                 grant
                 that
                 Pr●ists
                 lipps
                 must
                 preserve
                 wi●dome
                 or
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 211.
                 
                 You
                 sate
                 I
                 misse
                 proportion
                 in
                 making
                 many
                 common
                 weales
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 one
                 church
                 :
                 I
                 understand
                 one
                 vniversall
                 church
                 which
                 you
                 graunt
                 one
                 invisible
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 one
                 invisible
                 ,
                 your
                 proofe
                 is
                 to
                 small
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 London
                 then
                 wee
                 might
                 inferr
                 there
                 were
                 as
                 many
                 churches
                 as
                 there
                 hee
                 parishes
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 bee
                 a
                 fond
                 or
                 fruitless
                 inference
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 materiall
                 churches
                 .
              
               
                 212.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 thing
                 that
                 you
                 sate
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 prove
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 and
                 last
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 prove
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 indeficient
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 church
                 ;
                 &
                 not
                 in
                 privat
                 menssences
                 and
                 illuminations
                 ,
                 or
                 motions
                 of
                 an
                 vnseen
                 spirit
                 ;
                 which
                 
                 is
                 against
                 S.
                 Joh.
                 the
                 17.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Vt
                   sint
                   v●um
                   St.
                   et
                   nos
                   .
                
              
               
                 213.
                 
                 I
                 prove
                 this
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Romaine
                 church
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 and
                 Catholicke
                 church
                 :
                 this
                 you
                 sate
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 admit
                 of
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 proves
                 nothing
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 bridegroome
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 bride
                 is
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 wee
                 must
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 3.
                 29.
                 36.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 24.
                 4.
                 5
                 
                 16.
                 
                 As
                 though
                 that
                 were
                 false
                 ▪
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 heared
                 you
                 heares
                 me
                 Luc.
                 10.
                 16.
                 18.
                 
                 Mat.
                 17.
                 S.
                 Joh.
                 14.
                 16.
                 26.
                 
                 Joh.
                 16.
                 19.
                 1
                 
                 Tun.
                 3.
                 15
                 
                 
                 The
                 church
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 pillar
                 and
                 sir
                 ●am●t
                 
                 of
                 truth
              
               
                 214.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 gladd
                 to
                 heare
                 you
                 dente
                 your selfe
                 as
                 in
                 truth
                 you
                 are
                 knowen
                 to
                 bee
                 no
                 Catholicke
                 .
                 That
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 challenge
                 your
                 Mothers
                 name
                 showes
                 your
                 degenerating
                 spirit
                 .
                 For
                 well
                 might
                 you
                 bee
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Catholike
                 church
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 others
                 have
                 been
                 ashamed
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 your
                 church
                 is
                 not
                 Catholicke
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 neyther
                 vniversallitie
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 or
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 215.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 is
                 replenished
                 with
                 our
                 doctrine
                 you
                 slight
                 over
                 with
                 most
                 impertinent
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 to
                 inferr
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 bee
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 graunt
                 that
                 the
                 synagogue
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 in
                 her
                 flourishing
                 ●
                 visibilitie
                 hath
                 excelled
                 Christs
                 church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 predictions
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 216.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 motives
                 of
                 evident
                 credibilitie
                 that
                 maie
                 induce
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 beleeve
                 as
                 the
                 Romaine
                 church
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 I
                 proposed
                 many
                 motives
                 ,
                 as
                 her
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 vnitie
                 ,
                 vniversallitie
                 ,
                 visibilitie
                 :
                 that
                 
                 her
                 doctrine
                 was
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 doctors
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 institution
                 and
                 institutors
                 of
                 most
                 holie
                 orders
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 nations
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 myracles
                 ,
                 infinit
                 number
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ;
                 All
                 which
                 notes
                 and
                 motives
                 the
                 ancient
                 Doctors
                 have
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 scripture
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 true
                 church
                 ;
                 most
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 graunt
                 we
                 have
                 ;
                 Onely
                 with
                 your
                 wrested
                 places
                 paralleld
                 herevnto
                 you
                 se●k
                 to
                 cōfute
                 thē
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 lamely
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 mā
                 may
                 see
                 your
                 answers
                 are
                 suddaine
                 snatches
                 ,
                 then
                 true
                 bitings
                 ,
                 or
                 wounds
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 madd
                 dogge
                 ,
                 that
                 runne
                 headlonge
                 and
                 immediately
                 snatcheth
                 at
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 opposeth
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 217.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 bring
                 else
                 where
                 is
                 to
                 small
                 purpose
                 ,
                 or
                 abundantly
                 satisfied
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
               
                 218.
                 
                 Now
                 to
                 conclude
                 I
                 prove
                 by
                 a
                 common
                 Argument
                 in
                 refuting
                 your
                 answer
                 in
                 calling
                 our
                 motives
                 carnall
                 that
                 wee
                 maie
                 bringe
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 church
                 the
                 true
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 219.
                 
                 If
                 our
                 faith
                 bee
                 so
                 ancient
                 as
                 you
                 confess
                 ,
                 and
                 allowed
                 so
                 long
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 and
                 conditions
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 from
                 God
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 grounded
                 on
                 carnall
                 motives
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 profitt
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 or
                 temporall
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 smoothes
                 neither
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 inventiō
                 of
                 the
                 clergie
                 for
                 there
                 profitt
                 ,
                 or
                 pleasure
                 is
                 plaine
                 since
                 they
                 so
                 strictly
                 binde
                 themselves
                 to
                 chastitie
                 ;
                 vowes
                 ,
                 fasting
                 ,
                 praying
                 so
                 longe
                 everie
                 daie
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 vnder
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 which
                 burdēs
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 loaden
                 themselves
                 if
                 onely
                 pollicie
                 had
                 beene
                 their
                 loadstone
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 pollicie
                 of
                 temporall
                 Princes
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 immagined
                 howe
                 ●o
                 many
                 Empeperors
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Queenes
                 ;
                 Princes
                 would
                 have
                 teddered
                 themselves
                 vnder
                 mortal
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 confesse
                 their
                 sinns
                 ,
                 to
                 fast
                 to
                 restore
                 etc.
                 go
                 .
                 the
                 religion
                 warranted
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 foresaid
                 notes
                 and
                 so
                 against
                 the
                 haire
                 of
                 humane
                 affection
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 true
                 that
                 hath
                 〈…〉
                 
                 inviolable
                 so
                 long
                 against
                 so
                 many
                 assaultes
                 of
                 enimies
                 ,
                 and
                 heresies
                 ▪
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 before
                 cited
                 of
                 Gamaliel
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   it
                   will
                   bee
                   dissolved
                   .
                
              
               
                 220.
                 
                 Thus
                 having
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 my
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 refuted
                 your
                 grounds
                 and
                 sacked
                 the
                 castel
                 builded
                 and
                 raised
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 phancie
                 and
                 having
                 destroied
                 the
                 golden
                 caife
                 of
                 your selfe
                 liking
                 conceipt
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 sacrifize
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 conclude
                 admiring
                 any
                 
                 one
                 can
                 bee
                 so
                 fonde
                 as
                 to
                 follow
                 you
                 against
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 all
                 tymes
                 ,
                 the
                 recordes
                 of
                 Historie
                 ,
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 etc.
                 And
                 I
                 bewaile
                 the
                 fearfull
                 resolution
                 you
                 shal
                 make
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 when
                 he
                 shal
                 aske
                 you
                 whie
                 you
                 beleeve
                 against
                 the
                 holie
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 explicated
                 and
                 warranted
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 motives
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 because
                 you
                 perswade
                 your selfe
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 221
                 Whereas
                 our
                 resolution
                 at
                 the
                 eternall
                 tribunall
                 shall
                 bee
                 full
                 of
                 comfort
                 ;
                 since
                 wee
                 beleeve
                 Gods
                 word
                 allowed
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 notes
                 and
                 warrants
                 :
                 ●
                 by
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Your
                 plea
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 like
                 the
                 plea
                 of
                 that
                 sonne
                 that
                 pretendes
                 to
                 bee
                 heire
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 saving
                 of
                 one
                 pennie
                 ▪
                 In
                 that
                 his
                 father
                 made
                 his
                 
                 brother
                 
                   haeredem
                   ex
                   asse
                
                 ,
                 heire
                 of
                 one
                 penie
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 interpretts
                 .
                 )
                 When
                 as
                 the
                 grave
                 tribunal
                 ,
                 judge
                 ,
                 learned
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 lawes
                 showes
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 
                   haeredem
                   ex
                   asse
                
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 invested
                 in
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 penie
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 222.
                 
                 So
                 you
                 saie
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 parcell
                 of
                 scripture
                 is
                 as
                 you
                 conceive
                 though
                 against
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   meum
                   etc.
                
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 Doctors
                 and
                 expositors
                 ,
                 and
                 records
                 of
                 tyme
                 sh●wing
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 As
                 that
                 Clients
                 cause
                 shall
                 bee
                 full
                 of
                 feare
                 ;
                 his
                 plea
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 the
                 sentence
                 sure
                 to
                 passe
                 against
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 hisse
                 ,
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 bench
                 .
                 So
                 shall
                 that
                 irrevocable
                 sentence
                 of
                 God
                 passe
                 against
                 you
                 in
                 following
                 your
                 owne
                 phancie
                 against
                 his
                 word
                 &
                 the
                 holie
                 Catholicke
                 church
                 the
                 expounder
                 thereof
                 :
                 I
                 praie
                 God
                 to
                 averte
                 his
                 judgment
                 and
                 to
                 wipe
                 of
                 the
                 scailes
                 of
                 your
                 eies
                 that
                 you
                 maie
                 see
                 and
                 imbrace
                 the
                 true
                 church
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 blasphemous
                 breath
                 of
                 your
                 nostrilles
                 you
                 have
                 persecuted
                 :
                 From
                 Justice
                 hall
                 in
                 Newgate
                 the
                 13.
                 of
                 September
                 siple
                 veteri
                 1613.
                 
              
               
                 
                   3
                   Esdrae
                   .
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   Magna
                   est
                   veritas
                   et
                   praevalet
                   :
                   Great
                   is
                   truth
                   and
                   prevaileth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Iohn
                   Aynsworth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   post
                   script
                   :
                
                 
                   What
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   or
                   heare
                   have
                   delivered
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   brought
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   and
                   their
                   interpretation
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   against
                   the
                   scriptures
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   object
                   )
                   except
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   that
                   onely
                   to
                   bee
                   scriptures
                   that
                   in
                   sense
                   fittes
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   phancie
                   .
                   To
                   conunence
                   new
                   disputes
                   you
                   know
                   would
                   be
                   endless
                   ;
                   If
                   you
                   have
                   
                   nothing
                   more
                   to
                   object
                   ,
                   against
                   this
                   maine
                   truth
                   ;
                   begin
                   what
                   you
                   will
                   and
                   I
                   shal
                   answer
                   :
                   but
                   onely
                   be
                   advertised
                   here
                   that
                   I
                   make
                   a
                   great
                   impression
                   of
                   those
                   wordes
                   of
                   S.
                   John
                   2.
                   x.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Si
                     quis
                     venit
                     ad
                     vos
                     .
                     et
                     hanc
                     doctrinam
                     non
                     affert
                     ,
                     nolite
                     recipere
                     eum
                     in
                     domum
                     ,
                     nec
                     Ave
                     dixeritis
                     .
                     Quie
                     :
                     dixerit
                     illi
                     Ave
                     ,
                     communicat
                     operibus
                     ejus
                     
                     malignis
                     :
                  
                   ercuse
                   me
                   then
                   if
                   in
                   salutation
                   or
                   freindly
                   complement
                   of
                   grace
                   &
                   mercie
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   comply
                   with
                   you
                   :
                   it
                   proceeds
                   not
                   frō
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   your
                   person
                   whose
                   conversion
                   and
                   salvation
                   I
                   desire
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   your
                   heresies
                   and
                   error
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   answer
                   your
                   grounds
                   and
                   Argum●●●●
                   I
                   shall
                   ever
                   be
                   readie
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           answer
           to
           I.
           A.
           his
           third
           large
           writing
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   Mr
                   Iohn
                   Aynsworth
                   prisoner
                   in
                   Iustice
                   hall
                   in
                   Newgate
                   :
                   grace
                   &
                   mercie
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   find
                   repentance
                   unto
                   salvation
                   .
                
              
               
                 TWo
                 things
                 (
                 Mr.
                 I.
                 A.
                 )
                 I
                 proposed
                 to
                 my self
                 ,
                 when
                 first
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 answer
                 you
                 in
                 these
                 questions
                 of
                 religion
                 :
                 the
                 defense
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 me
                 mercy
                 to
                 witnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 2.
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 your
                 soul
                 from
                 death
                 by
                 turning
                 you
                 from
                 your
                 evil
                 way
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 were
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Now
                 although
                 for
                 this
                 latter
                 I
                 have
                 small
                 hope
                 left
                 ,
                 seing
                 you
                 so
                 stiffly
                 bent
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 religion
                 ●
                 received
                 by
                 tradition
                 of
                 your
                 fathers
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 respect
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 
                 silent
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 still
                 what
                 to
                 answer
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 you
                 bring
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Traditions
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 guide
                 my
                 hart
                 and
                 hand
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 mainteyning
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 gayning
                 of
                 your
                 soul.
                 You
                 first
                 profess
                 
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 reverend
                 esteem
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 set
                 down
                 ;
                 &
                 I
                 like
                 well
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 somewhat
                 you
                 want
                 :
                 as
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 beleive
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 beleeving
                 may
                 have
                 life
                 through
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 31
                 
                 That
                 by
                 thē
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 wise
                 vnto
                 salvatiō
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 perfectly
                 furnished
                 vnto
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 :
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15.
                 16.
                 17.
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 presume
                 ,
                 above
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 if
                 you
                 graunt
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 cannot
                 with
                 reason
                 deny
                 :
                 )
                 there
                 wil
                 be
                 no
                 necessary
                 or
                 profitable
                 vse
                 of
                 your
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 eyther
                 for
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 wisdome
                 vnto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 any
                 good
                 work
                 .
                 Whiles
                 we
                 therfore
                 keep
                 us
                 to
                 this
                 heavenly
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 written
                 word
                 so
                 commended
                 by
                 your selves
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 againe
                 you
                 disclaym
                 it
                 as
                 not
                 sufficient
                 without
                 your
                 Popes
                 traditiōs
                 :
                 )
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 Moyses
                 .
                 †
                 
                 Their
                 Rock
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 our
                 Rock
                 ,
                 even
                 our
                 enimies
                 being
                 judges
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 devide
                 your
                 treatise
                 vnto
                 7.
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 which
                 you
                 promise
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 
                   my
                   reasons
                
                 
                 (
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 doo
                 
                   vanish
                   of
                   themselves
                
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 attempted
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 defeted
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 now
                 what
                 your
                 latter
                 
                 thoughts
                 doo
                 bring
                 forth
                 .
                 For
                 answer
                 vnto
                 Deut.
                 5.
                 32.
                 you
                 aske
                 ,
                 ‡
                 
                   what
                   
                   I
                   can
                   inferr
                   hence
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   law
                   ought
                   strictly
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   we
                   ought
                   neyther
                   to
                   add
                   nor
                   to
                   take
                   from
                   the
                   10.
                   commandements
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 you
                 strayten
                 the
                 words
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 in
                 restreyning
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 10.
                 commandements
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 before
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 Deut.
                 5.
                 4
                 .
                 -22
                 .
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 themselves
                 did
                 hear
                 the
                 10.
                 commandements
                 promulgated
                 :
                 and
                 ●durst
                 here
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 prayed
                 Moyses
                 to
                 goe
                 neere
                 and
                 heare
                 
                 the
                 rest
                 what
                 God
                 would
                 say
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 declare
                 all
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 told
                 him
                 *
                 all
                 the
                 commandements
                 ordinances
                 and
                 lawes
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 doe
                 in
                 Canaan
                 :
                 whereupon
                 he
                 inferreth
                 that
                 generall
                 admonition
                 ,
                 (
                 v.
                 3●
                 .
                 33.
                 )
                 touching
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 10
                 commandements
                 onely
                 .
                 So
                 your
                 limitation
                 being
                 weighed
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 ballance
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 too
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 proceed
                 and
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   my
                   purpose
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   alone
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   decide
                   all
                   controversies
                   ?
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 express
                 my
                 purpose
                 was
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   onely
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   umpier
                   and
                   arbiter
                   of
                   all
                   controversies
                   about
                   religion
                   :
                
                 &
                 whither
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 written
                 or
                 unwrittē
                 ,
                 I
                 stood
                 not
                 vpō
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 point
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 plainly
                 before
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 your
                 purpose
                 were
                 not
                 wilfullie
                 to
                 mistake
                 and
                 make
                 needless
                 cōtroversie
                 ;
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 (
                 after
                 warning
                 )
                 have
                 doon
                 thus
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Like
                 fruitless
                 labour
                 you
                 bestow
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 explicated
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 &c.
                 
                 A
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 never
                 doubted
                 of
                 :
                 yea
                 I
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 B.
                 of
                 Rome
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 should
                 spend
                 all
                 his
                 dayes
                 in
                 †
                 explicating
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 &
                 so
                 should
                 all
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 Popes
                 lawes
                 devises
                 &
                 traditions
                 ,
                 should
                 neither
                 be
                 explicated
                 nor
                 once
                 mētioned
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 without
                 detestatiō
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 ‡
                 
                   such
                   additiō
                   is
                   prohibited
                   as
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   Gods
                   law
                
                 as
                 appeareth
                 Deut
                 4.
                 2.
                 3.
                 where
                 the
                 idolatry
                 with
                 Beelphegor
                 was
                 punished
                 
                   for
                   adding
                   or
                   diminishing
                   as
                   the
                   text
                   implies
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 costreyn
                 the
                 text
                 to
                 seem
                 to
                 help
                 you
                 ,
                 while
                 you
                 set
                 that
                 before
                 which
                 Moyses
                 setts
                 after
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 let
                 that
                 pass
                 ,
                 I
                 graūt
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 vnderstād
                 it
                 wel
                 .
                 For
                 seing
                 all
                 additions
                 to
                 Gods
                 law
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 added
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 law
                 .
                 Now
                 all
                 additiō
                 is
                 plainly
                 forbidden
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 2.
                 and
                 12
                 32.
                 
                 Prov.
                 30.
                 5.
                 
                 Therefore
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 added
                 by
                 your
                 Pope
                 or
                 any
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God.
                 Your
                 Doctors
                 whom
                 you
                 rely
                 vpon
                 tel
                 you
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 nothing
                 
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   added
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 
                   no
                   though
                   it
                   seemes
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   .
                
                 That
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 authority
                 frō
                 the
                 scriptures
                 (
                 saith
                 *
                 Hierō
                 )
                 is
                 as
                 easily
                 cōtēned
                 ,
                 as
                 allowed
                 .
                 The
                 answer
                 you
                 ●
                 give
                 to
                 Deut.
                 12.
                 32.
                 is
                 ;
                 
                   what
                   is
                   here
                   forbidden
                   but
                   an
                   Hethen
                   imitation
                   ,
                   and
                   immolation
                   of
                   their
                   children
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Is
                   here
                   any
                   pro
                   hibition
                   ,
                   of
                   explicating
                   the
                   true
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 you
                 run
                 into
                 your
                 former
                 fault
                 ,
                 abridging
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 .
                 To
                 imitate
                 the
                 hethens
                 ,
                 was
                 vnlawfull
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 divise
                 things
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 heads
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 imitate
                 God
                 otherwise
                 then
                 he
                 commaunded
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 wicked
                 also
                 .
                 Proofe
                 in
                 Ieroboam
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 a
                 feast
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 heathens
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 the
                 feast
                 in
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 12.
                 32.
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 sinful
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 brandeth
                 
                 him
                 with
                 forging
                 the
                 moneth
                 
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   hart
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 33.
                 
                 Many
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 idolatrous
                 feasts
                 ,
                 have
                 nothing
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 colour
                 .
                 And
                 your
                 devised
                 worship
                 of
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lady
                 ,
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Confessors
                 &c.
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 an
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 hethens
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 idolatrie
                 worse
                 then
                 many
                 of
                 theirs
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 ended
                 these
                 questions
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 vndertake
                 to
                 prove
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 
                   explicating
                   the
                   law
                
                 ;
                 I
                 before
                 approved
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 former
                 reason
                 from
                 the
                 4.
                 commandment
                 ,
                 you
                 seek
                 *
                 to
                 vphold
                 with
                 a
                 staffe
                 of
                 reed
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 God
                 gives
                 many
                 commandements
                 ,
                 why
                 will
                 you
                 make
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 all
                 ?
                 In
                 deed
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 but
                 one
                 precept
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 had
                 given
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 it
                 were
                 somwhat
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 †
                 life
                 and
                 righteousnes
                 if
                 we
                 keep
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 man
                 to
                 add
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 4
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 commandements
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 odious
                 syn
                 .
                 Mat.
                 15.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Whereas
                 against
                 
                   all
                   additions
                
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 I
                 ‡
                 alleadged
                 Prov.
                 30.
                 6.
                 and
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 15.
                 to
                 overthrow
                 your
                 fraudulent
                 distinction
                 :
                 you
                 frame
                 a
                 reply
                 ‖
                 to
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 8.
                 which
                 place
                 I
                 produced
                 not
                 .
                 In
                 Gal.
                 3
                 ,
                 15.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 frō
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 Testamēt
                 ,
                 that
                 much
                 more
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 ,
                 nothing
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 .
                 Against
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 having
                 nothing
                 justly
                 to
                 except
                 :
                 doo
                 choose
                 to
                 your selfe
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 more
                 easy
                 to
                 pervert
                 .
                 What
                 els
                 dooth
                 this
                 bewray
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 helplessnes
                 of
                 your
                 cause
                 ?
                 Now
                 to
                 folow
                 your
                 wādringes
                 :
                 What
                 dooth
                 Gal
                 1.
                 8.
                 say
                 against
                 that
                 I
                 set
                 down
                 ?
                 The
                 word
                 besides
                 ,
                 meaneth
                 as
                 you
                 think
                 ,
                 
                   contrary
                   to
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 receaved
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 forbidds
                 not
                 any
                 explication
                 or
                 true
                 gloss
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 you
                 weary
                 your selfe
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 which
                 none
                 denyeth
                 .
                 Explications
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 ministers
                 ,
                 are
                 allowed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 8.
                 8.
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 additions
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 forbiddes
                 ,
                 Galat.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 Our
                 question
                 is
                 of
                 other
                 or
                 moe
                 lawes
                 or
                 doctrines
                 then
                 God
                 hath
                 taught
                 .
                 And
                 vnto
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 Prophets
                 had
                 writtē
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 taught
                 ,
                 none
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 kept
                 back
                 nothing
                 that
                 was
                 profitable
                 ,
                 but
                 taught
                 the
                 whole
                 counsel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.
                 20.
                 27.
                 so
                 then
                 whatsoever
                 men
                 could
                 add
                 more
                 or
                 besides
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 profitable
                 ,
                 neyther
                 any
                 of
                 Gods
                 counsel
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 among
                 Popes
                 traditions
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 doctrines
                 and
                 traditions
                 are
                 as
                 evidently
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 darknes
                 is
                 to
                 light
                 .
                 Such
                 be
                 your
                 image
                 worship
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Exo.
                 20.
                 4.
                 your
                 praying
                 to
                 creatures
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Mat
                 4.
                 10.
                 
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 25.
                 service
                 in
                 a
                 barbarous
                 vnknowen
                 tongue
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 11
                 ,
                 16.
                 28.
                 robbing
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 chalice
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 27.
                 justification
                 by
                 mens
                 works
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 20.
                 22.
                 24.
                 and
                 4.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 idolatrous
                 observations
                 ,
                 as
                 plainly
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 ever
                 vvere
                 the
                 abominations
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 .
                 Finally
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 a
                 Doctor
                 whome
                 you
                 rely
                 vpon
                 ,
                 *
                 sayth
                 that
                 Paul
                 preferreth
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 before
                 Angels
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 Here
                 then
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 wil
                 beleeve
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 at
                 al
                 for
                 vnwrittē
                 traditions
                 .
                 Whereas
                 you
                 †
                 bring
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 17.
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 para
                 meaneth
                 contrary
                 ;
                 no
                 man
                 denyeth
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 signifieth
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 contrary
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 prove
                 not
                 .
                 In
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 25.
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 
                   par●
                   ton
                   ktisant●
                
                 ,
                 meaneth
                 any
                 thing
                 ●●sides
                 the
                 creator
                 onely
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 strife
                 was
                 not
                 about
                 para
                 ,
                 or
                 Gal.
                 ●
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophets
                 additions
                 to
                 Moses
                 law
                 ,
                 were
                 Gods
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 churches
                 definitions
                 are
                 Gods
                 ,
                 not
                 mans
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 your
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 the
                 churches
                 addition●
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 definitions
                 are
                 not
                 Gods
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophets
                 writings
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 were
                 added
                 to
                 Moses
                 books
                 :
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 farr
                 frō
                 blasphemie
                 in
                 making
                 such
                 a
                 comparison
                 .
                 If
                 that
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 read
                 and
                 expound
                 as
                 authentick
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 your
                 churches
                 additions
                 and
                 Popes
                 traditions
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 read
                 Esaias
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 and
                 expounded
                 hi●
                 in
                 the
                 synagogue
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 4.
                 
                 1●
                 .
                 —
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 proofs
                 you
                 would
                 bring
                 are
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 10.
                 16.
                 
                   he
                   that
                   heareth
                   you
                   ,
                   heareth
                   me
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 1●
                 .
                 18.
                 tel
                 the
                 church
                 &c.
                 Deut.
                 ●9
                 .
                 15.
                 (
                 or
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 )
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Preists
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 these
                 scriptures
                 shewe
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 add
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 prove
                 the
                 cōtrary
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 16.
                 15.
                 
                 &
                 that
                 was
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 creatures
                 :
                 Thes
                 2
                 ,
                 2.
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                 So
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 additions
                 not
                 definitions
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 your
                 church
                 makes
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 Preists
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 teach
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 ,
                 not
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 teach
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 ministers
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 churches
                 traditions
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 hear
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 many
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 ●
                 3.
                 4.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 &c.
                 For
                 els
                 behold
                 what
                 strange
                 doctrine
                 you
                 wil
                 bring
                 in
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 everie
                 church
                 ,
                 yea
                 every
                 preist
                 and
                 minister
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 additions
                 to
                 Gods
                 law
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 must
                 be
                 bound
                 so
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 as
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 Here
                 to
                 helpe
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 you
                 retire
                 to
                 your
                 old
                 skonce
                 ,
                 saying
                 *
                 
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   of
                   particular
                   churches
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   farr
                   as
                   their
                   doctrine
                   accordeth
                   with
                   the
                   Somane
                   catholick
                   church
                   .
                
                 A
                 meer
                 fiction
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 head
                 ,
                 what
                 one
                 title
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 doo
                 you
                 or
                 can
                 you
                 bring
                 for
                 this
                 stuft
                 ?
                 did
                 Christin
                 Luk.
                 10.
                 16.
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinch
                 Ephesus
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ?
                 you
                 make
                 your
                 Roman
                 Church
                 an
                 idol
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 her
                 in
                 Gods
                 place
                 ,
                 †
                 to
                 give
                 lawes
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 her
                 a
                 monster
                 ,
                 whiles
                 being
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 you
                 proclaym
                 her
                 for
                 the
                 catholik
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 vniversal
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 her
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 accord
                 not
                 with
                 Christs
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 dooth
                 not
                 :
                 is
                 with
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 abhorred
                 and
                 accursed
                 .
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 which
                 hath
                 bene
                 sayd
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 prudent
                 judge
                 ,
                 how
                 soundly
                 you
                 haue
                 proved
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 word
                 or
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 then
                 Gods
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 in
                 controversie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 2.
                 part
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 prove
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 ‡
                 say
                 )
                 
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   jointly
                   the
                   unwritten
                   
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   tradition
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   councils
                   ,
                   fathers
                   is
                   the
                   ultimate
                   decider
                   of
                   all
                   matters
                   of
                   controversie
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 assertion
                 you
                 confasedly
                 shuffle
                 togither
                 for
                 your
                 advantage
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   church
                   ,
                   councels
                   ,
                   &
                   fathers
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 Church
                 you
                 mean
                 your
                 Romish
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 Christs
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 judge
                 no
                 Christian
                 
                 controversie
                 .
                 Councils
                 and
                 fathers
                 are
                 named
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 show
                 .
                 For
                 ●o●
                 regard
                 nothing
                 that
                 Councils
                 or
                 Fathers
                 say
                 ,
                 vnless
                 your
                 Pope
                 approve
                 it
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 I
                 hold
                 that
                 Gods
                 written
                 word
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 all
                 churches
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no.
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 hea●
                 your
                 proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   was
                   say
                   
                   you●
                   the
                   total
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   before
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ▪
                   man
                   be
                   wel
                   the
                   partial
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   after
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   dooth
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   cru●●ss
                   diverse
                   mysteries
                   of
                   us
                   to
                   ve
                   beleeved
                   But
                   tradition
                   was
                   a
                   sufficient
                   and
                   total
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   till
                   Moyses
                   time
                   the
                   first
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Therfore
                   traditiō
                   now
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   sufficient
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
                 The
                 fir●
                 prop.
                 you
                 say
                 〈◊〉
                 proved
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 you
                 ●a●
                 
                   is
                   graunted
                
                 by
                 me
                 ▪
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 as
                 dark
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 as
                 is
                 this
                 your
                 writing
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 woe
                 with
                 vs
                 all
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 proposition
                 you
                 say
                 
                   it
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   the
                   partiall
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   :
                
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   to
                   so
                
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 w●ll
                 be
                 your
                 argument
                 is
                 deceytfull
                 :
                 and
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 dece●tfull
                 :
                 would
                 you
                 graunt
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ?
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 truer
                 then
                 yours
                 ,
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 rule
                 before
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 still
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 God
                 so
                 to
                 continue
                 it
                 :
                 this
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 labour
                 to
                 prove
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 r●●●
                 before
                 ,
                 neyther
                 may
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 still
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 hath
                 taken
                 it
                 away
                 &
                 put
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 sted
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 truth
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 receive
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 before
                 Gods
                 law
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 speech
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 holy
                 persons
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 learned
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 o●
                 Gods
                 commandment
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 34.
                 27.
                 
                 &
                 so
                 sufficiently
                 written
                 ,
                 as
                 Pa●…th
                 it
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 wise
                 vnto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 even
                 perfect
                 and
                 perfectly
                 furnished
                 vnto
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15.
                 17.
                 away
                 therfore
                 with
                 your
                 
                   partiall
                   rule
                   o●
                   vnwritten
                   traditions
                
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 neyther
                 are
                 they
                 any
                 rule
                 for
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 for
                 no●e
                 must
                 prefume
                 above
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 you
                 ad
                 a
                 clawse
                 to
                 your
                 proposition
                 th●s
                 ;
                 
                   where
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   dooth
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   erpress
                   divers
                   mysteries
                   of
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   beleeved
                
                 And
                 where
                 is
                 that
                 trow
                 we
                 ?
                 I
                 your
                 assumption
                 this
                 clawse
                 dares
                 not
                 shew
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 it
                 would
                 con●●nce
                 you
                 of
                 falseshood
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 affirme
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 frivolous
                 &
                 deceytfull
                 is
                 your
                 argumet
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 intend
                 to
                 assume
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 express
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 elsewhere
                 you
                 blame
                 me
                 for
                 not
                 vnderstanding
                 your
                 reasoning
                 :
                 )
                 then
                 say
                 ●
                 by
                 your
                 assumption
                 you
                 intend
                 a
                 lye
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 stander
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 ly
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 bible
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 dooth
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 express
                 diverse
                 mysteries
                 of
                 ●s
                 to
                 be
                 beleeve●
                 :
                 If
                 have
                 before
                 disproved
                 this
                 by
                 evident
                 testimonies
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 cannot
                 withstand
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 31
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 1●
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 Rom.
                 1●
                 .
                 25.
                 26.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 15
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 A●●
                 26.
                 22
                 
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 39.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 aslander
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 
                   I
                   grant
                   your
                   Minor
                
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 this
                 clause
                 be
                 there
                 intended
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 and
                 doo
                 dis●●aym
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 conclusion
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 your
                 premisses
                 :
                 even
                 false
                 and
                 fraudulent
                 .
                 Which
                 that
                 you
                 (
                 or
                 others
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 espye
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 wil
                 shew
                 how
                 you
                 wrap
                 vp
                 things
                 in
                 confusion
                 and
                 darknes
                 .
                 First
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 which
                 title
                 you
                 claym
                 for
                 your
                 vnwritten
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 written
                 as
                 vnwritten
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 15.
                 but
                 you
                 doo
                 oppose
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 holy
                 Tradition
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 was
                 delivered
                 alwayes
                 by
                 holy
                 persons
                 :
                 even
                 as
                 holy
                 Tradition
                 or
                 doctrine
                 by
                 writing
                 ,
                 was
                 delivered
                 alwayes
                 by
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 persons
                 that
                 spake
                 ,
                 were
                 eyther
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 ;
                 to
                 Iob
                 †
                 in
                 the
                 whirlwind
                 :
                 )
                 or
                 some
                 Angel
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 ‡
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Iaakob
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 or
                 ,
                 some
                 holy
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Peter
                 
                 sayth
                 ,
                 )
                 *
                 spake
                 being
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 So
                 Abraham
                 is
                 *
                 called
                 a
                 Prophet
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 vvas
                 †
                 Iaakob
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 patriarches
                 from
                 Adam
                 to
                 Moses
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 the
                 vvord
                 vvas
                 also
                 diverse
                 ,
                 as
                 ‡
                 by
                 visions
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 dreames
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 playn
                 speech
                 mouth
                 to
                 mouth
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 secret
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Novv
                 you
                 shevv
                 not
                 vvhich
                 of
                 these
                 vvayes
                 your
                 traditions
                 come
                 :
                 onely
                 you
                 give
                 vs
                 a
                 generall
                 paralogisme
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvill
                 serve
                 as
                 vvel
                 to
                 maynteyn
                 H.
                 N.
                 or
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 vvith
                 their
                 nevv
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Alkoran
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 vvith
                 his
                 nevv
                 Canon
                 lavv
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 may
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Familist
                 reason
                 :
                 that
                 vvhich
                 vvas
                 a
                 rule
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 stil
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 given
                 by
                 visions
                 ,
                 revelations
                 and
                 instinct
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 vvas
                 a
                 rule
                 heretofore
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 still
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 part
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 and
                 true
                 an
                 argument
                 as
                 yours
                 :
                 that
                 your
                 Logik
                 vvill
                 persvvade
                 as
                 soone
                 to
                 Mahometisme
                 ,
                 or
                 Familisine
                 ;
                 as
                 vnto
                 Popery
                 .
                 Novv
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 there
                 vvil
                 be
                 no
                 disparagement
                 .
                 For
                 Mahomet
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 H.
                 N.
                 vvill
                 as
                 easily
                 be
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Pope
                 Iohn
                 the
                 23.
                 vvho
                 vvas
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 ‡
                 of
                 Constance
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   divil
                   incarnate
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 other
                 your
                 reprobate
                 Popes
                 that
                 vvere
                 monsters
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 beastly
                 life
                 til
                 their
                 dying
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 ovvn
                 vvriters
                 doo
                 record
                 ,
                 and
                 your selfe
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 vvriting
                 deny
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 defend
                 them
                 herein
                 .
                 And
                 novv
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 tel
                 me
                 ,
                 vvhy
                 men
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 induced
                 by
                 your
                 manner
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 as
                 vvel
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Turks
                 Alkoran
                 ,
                 and
                 H.
                 N.
                 his
                 
                   Evangelium
                   regni
                
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Popish
                 decretals
                 .
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 more
                 mention
                 in
                 Gods
                 book
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 vvest
                 churches
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 divine
                 person
                 to
                 give
                 heavenly
                 traditions
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 Mahomet
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God.
                 You
                 find
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Popes
                 name
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 his
                 provvd
                 office
                 spoken
                 of
                 (
                 for
                 good
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
                 You
                 tel
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 and
                 Mahomet
                 telleth
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 comforter
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 16
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 vnpossible
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 by
                 Gods
                 lavv
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Turks
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Mahomet
                 is
                 that
                 Comforter
                 .
                 You
                 vvould
                 have
                 vs
                 take
                 the
                 Popes
                 ovvn
                 vvord
                 for
                 a
                 vvarrant
                 :
                 the
                 Turks
                 vvould
                 have
                 us
                 take
                 Mahomets
                 vvord
                 for
                 a
                 vvarrant
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 these
                 both
                 vvith
                 their
                 new
                 doctrines
                 and
                 traditions
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 curse
                 and
                 scourge
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 them
                 strong
                 delusion
                 to
                 beleeve
                 lyes
                 ,
                 as
                 th'
                 Apostle
                 prophesied
                 :
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 10.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 †
                 proceed
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 vnwritten
                 tradition
                 cite
                 some
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 Deu.
                 32
                 ●
                 .
                 Ps.
                 43.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 Ps.
                 77.
                 
                 Pro.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 Esa.
                 38.
                 19.
                 
                 Ier.
                 6.
                 16.
                 
                 Ecclus.
                 8.
                 11.
                 4.
                 
                 Esd.
                 14.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 15.
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 20
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 1
                 from
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 *
                 inferr
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Israelites
                   and
                   Christians
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   directed
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   traditios
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 your
                 reasons
                 from
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 places
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 my
                 †
                 former
                 writings
                 .
                 Here
                 you
                 repete
                 the
                 same
                 scriptures
                 againe
                 but
                 ansvver
                 not
                 vvhat
                 I
                 sayd
                 :
                 you
                 may
                 thus
                 doo
                 a
                 100.
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 vveary
                 men
                 vvith
                 your
                 tautologies
                 Vnto
                 the
                 things
                 vvhich
                 heretofore
                 I
                 vvrote
                 (
                 and
                 vvhereto
                 I
                 referr
                 you
                 )
                 I
                 novv
                 add
                 .
                 All
                 parents
                 vvere
                 bound
                 to
                 teach
                 Gods
                 lavv
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 children
                 to
                 heare
                 &
                 obey
                 their
                 parents
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 7.
                 
                 Eph.
                 6.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 serves
                 for
                 traditions
                 ,
                 then
                 vnvvritten
                 verities
                 from
                 all
                 parents
                 mouths
                 ,
                 vvere
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 oracles
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 you
                 hold
                 thus
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 tel
                 it
                 plainly
                 :
                 If
                 not
                 ;
                 then
                 shevv
                 vvhich
                 parents
                 had
                 the
                 facultie
                 to
                 teach
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 vvhich
                 had
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 traditions
                 vvhich
                 those
                 scriptures
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 being
                 novv
                 vvritten
                 ‡
                 are
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 canonicall
                 bible
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 and
                 expounded
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 profitable
                 to
                 teach
                 &c.
                 if
                 such
                 be
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 your
                 fathers
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Popes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 vvorld
                 seeth
                 now
                 vvritten
                 ;
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 also
                 scripture
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 and
                 expounded
                 in
                 churches
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Gods
                 divine
                 oracles
                 and
                 traditions
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 equall
                 authority
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 esteem
                 your
                 decretals
                 of
                 this
                 vvorth
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 tel
                 me
                 in
                 your
                 next
                 .
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 scriptures
                 by
                 you
                 cited
                 ,
                 vvill
                 justify
                 your
                 Popes
                 traditions
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 Mar.
                 7
                 ,
                 3
                 6.
                 7.
                 8
                 9.
                 
                 -
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 fathers
                 in
                 Psal.
                 *
                 44.
                 and
                 78.
                 vvere
                 vvrittē
                 traditions
                 ,
                 the
                 particulars
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 doo
                 evince
                 ,
                 against
                 your
                 too
                 bold
                 asseveratiōs
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hethens
                 ,
                 &
                 planting
                 Israel
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Ps.
                 44.
                 was
                 largely
                 vvritten
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Iosua
                 .
                 The
                 things
                 rehearsed
                 throughout
                 Psa.
                 78.
                 are
                 writtē
                 in
                 Exo.
                 Num.
                 Ios.
                 Sam.
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 evident
                 scriptures
                 doo
                 cōvince
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 &
                 good
                 vvay
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 6.
                 16
                 vvas
                 the
                 law
                 taught
                 by
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Psa.
                 103
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Deut.
                 8.
                 6.
                 
                 &
                 9.
                 12.
                 and
                 11.
                 22.
                 28
                 and
                 31.
                 29.
                 
                 Iudg.
                 2.
                 17.
                 this
                 law
                 vvas
                 vvritten
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 did
                 the
                 Prophets
                 call
                 the
                 people
                 Isa.
                 8.
                 20.
                 
                 Mal.
                 4.
                 4.
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ordinances
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 20.
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 vvith
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 vpon
                 them
                 that
                 vvalked
                 therin
                 ,
                 vvas
                 the
                 truth
                 vvhich
                 the
                 fathers
                 should
                 tel
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 38.
                 19.
                 as
                 appeareth
                 Deu.
                 6
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 17
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 things
                 vvhich
                 Solomon
                 teacheth
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 Prov.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 &c.
                 are
                 vvritten
                 in
                 that
                 &
                 other
                 his
                 books
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 22.
                 20.
                 
                 Eccl.
                 12.
                 10.
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 he
                 vvilleth
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 Eccle.
                 12.
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 strange
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 any
                 man
                 reading
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 should
                 plead
                 against
                 them
                 as
                 insufficient
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 all
                 doctrines
                 needfull
                 for
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 Vnto
                 Ecclus.
                 8.
                 11.
                 
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 you
                 meane
                 v.
                 8.
                 9.
                 )
                 I
                 answer
                 the
                 book
                 is
                 not
                 authentik
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 proves
                 nothing
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 author
                 mean
                 the
                 
                   Elders
                   doctrine
                
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 his
                 counsel
                 is
                 †
                 good
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 mean
                 other
                 humane
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ;
                 then
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 vvisdome
                 of
                 Iesus
                 the
                 soon
                 of
                 Sirach
                 herein
                 is
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 foolishnes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Iesus
                 
                 the
                 Sonn
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 7.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 -
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Vnto
                 4.
                 
                 Esdr.
                 14.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 the
                 author
                 is
                 a
                 fit
                 man
                 to
                 bolster
                 vp
                 popish
                 traditions
                 ,
                 by
                 *
                 signes
                 and
                 lying
                 vvonders
                 .
                 He
                 telleth
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 †
                 allege
                 )
                 of
                 doctrines
                 that
                 Moses
                 vvas
                 not
                 to
                 teach
                 but
                 to
                 hide
                 .
                 These
                 then
                 apperteyned
                 neyther
                 to
                 law
                 nor
                 gospel
                 ,
                 Deu.
                 32.
                 4.
                 
                 Rom
                 10
                 ,
                 5.
                 6.
                 8.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 therfore
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 go
                 among
                 the
                 Popes
                 decrees
                 .
                 He
                 telleth
                 that
                 Gods
                 law
                 vvas
                 ‡
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 vvould
                 vvrite
                 agayn
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 doon
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 This
                 lye
                 is
                 vvorthy
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 your
                 Legendaurie
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 forgeries
                 vvill
                 not
                 you
                 bring
                 to
                 help
                 your
                 Pope
                 withal
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 also
                 you
                 may
                 ad
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 your
                 tale
                 fathered
                 vpon
                 Dyonysius
                 Areop
                 .
                 with
                 the
                 vvriter
                 thereof
                 :
                 as
                 vnlike
                 that
                 Dionyse
                 in
                 Act.
                 17.
                 as
                 Es●ras
                 the
                 2.
                 vvas
                 to
                 Ezra
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 Vnto
                 2.
                 
                 Thes.
                 2
                 15.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 all
                 Pauls
                 traditions
                 I
                 vvill
                 gladly
                 admitt
                 of
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 therefore
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 Mahomets
                 .
                 Besides
                 Paul
                 taught
                 nothing
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 vvrittē
                 law
                 ,
                 Act.
                 26.
                 22.
                 yea
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 taught
                 by
                 word
                 to
                 these
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.
                 1.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Vnto
                 :
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 20
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 :
                 whatsoever
                 doctrine
                 is
                 Apostolik
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 authenticall
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 imbrace
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 thing
                 committed
                 first
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 Paul
                 ,
                 from
                 Paul
                 to
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 from
                 Timothie
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 vvas
                 the
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 10.
                 11.
                 
                 All
                 vvhich
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 bible
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 for
                 faith
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 vvisdom
                 vnto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15.
                 17.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 are
                 needless
                 for
                 the
                 gospel
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 though
                 necessary
                 I
                 graunt
                 for
                 the
                 stablishment
                 of
                 Poperie
                 .
                 Besides
                 you
                 mark
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 committing
                 of
                 the
                 vvord
                 to
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 will
                 cary
                 the
                 crown
                 away
                 frō
                 Peters
                 feighned
                 successor
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 That
                 Timothies
                 successors
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 ●o
                 shew
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 thē
                 the
                 Byshops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 authority
                 of
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 there
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 you
                 say
                 
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                   spake
                   the
                   hidden
                   mysteries
                   in
                   secret
                   :
                
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 vvhere
                 you
                 learned
                 this
                 ,
                 vnless
                 by
                 some
                 secret
                 tradition
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 vvere
                 the
                 
                   hidden
                   mysteries
                
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 Christ
                 willed
                 *
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 openly
                 ;
                 and
                 Paul
                 himselfe
                 testifieth
                 that
                 they
                 vvere
                 †
                 published
                 among
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 ‡
                 every
                 creature
                 vnder
                 heaven
                 .
                 and
                 he
                 vvrote
                 his
                 Epistles
                 (
                 which
                 conteyn
                 the
                 hidden
                 
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 to
                 vvhole
                 churches
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 to
                 *
                 all
                 the
                 brethren
                 ▪
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 taught
                 them
                 orderly
                 ,
                 first
                 the
                 rudiments
                 of
                 religion
                 or
                 doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 he
                 calleth
                 “
                 milli
                 :
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 mysteries
                 which
                 he
                 caleth
                 strong
                 meat
                 .
                 Which
                 order
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 all
                 good
                 Byshops
                 and
                 ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 follow
                 stil
                 ,
                 in
                 feeding
                 their
                 flocks
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 spokē
                 by
                 him
                 
                   in
                   secret
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 yonger
                 Christians
                 might
                 not
                 freely
                 hear
                 or
                 read
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 gather
                 :
                 is
                 a
                 tradition
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 vvherein
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 find
                 both
                 milk
                 and
                 strong
                 meat
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 vvrote
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 spake
                 in
                 his
                 sermons
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 have
                 reference
                 to
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                   we
                   speak
                   the
                   wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   mysterie
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   hidden
                
                 wisdom
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 corrupt
                 both
                 Pauls
                 vvords
                 &
                 meaning
                 .
                 The
                 mysteries
                 were
                 not
                 hidden
                 or
                 conceled
                 from
                 any
                 Christian
                 :
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 
                   princes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   naturall
                   man
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 manifest
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 8.
                 14.
                 and
                 hidden
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 vnlawfull
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 vnpossible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 *
                 though
                 they
                 heard
                 :
                 because
                 in
                 their
                 vvorldly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 they
                 despised
                 God.
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 &c.
                 
                 Thus
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 into
                 vvhat
                 strayts
                 you
                 are
                 driven
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 your
                 traditions
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 mainteyned
                 but
                 by
                 wresting
                 the
                 texts
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 3.
                 thing
                 which
                 you
                 vndertake
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   your
                   reasons
                   for
                   all
                   my
                   answers
                   remayn
                   in
                   full
                   force
                   .
                
                 you
                 repete
                 †
                 your
                 ●
                 reason
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   known
                   for
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   But
                   scriptures
                   by
                   themselves
                   are
                   not
                   knowē
                   for
                   Gods
                   word
                   :
                
                 go
                 .
                 
                   Scriptures
                   by
                   themselves
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   first
                   by
                   imitating
                   your
                   argument
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   vvhich
                   is
                   not
                   knowen
                   for
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   Popes
                   traditions
                   are
                   not
                   knowen
                   for
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   Popes
                   traditions
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   the
                   contrary
                   I
                   reason
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   vvhich
                   is
                   known
                   for
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   scripture
                   is
                   known
                   for
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   proposition
                   is
                   by
                   your selfe
                   here
                   proved
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   was
                   also
                   by
                   your selfe
                   graunced
                   S.
                   3.
                   where
                   you
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     reverence
                     them
                     as
                     Gods
                     holy
                     word
                     ,
                     derived
                     from
                     the
                     fulnes
                     of
                     truth
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 conclusion
                 must
                 follow
                 of
                 the
                 premisses
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 truth
                 hath
                 wonne
                 for
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 &
                 your
                 error
                 for
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 must
                 give
                 place
                 :
                 or
                 ells
                 your
                 owne
                 mouth
                 shall
                 condemn
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 your
                 argument
                 is
                 deceytfull
                 as
                 your
                 former
                 vvas
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 to
                 omitt
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 of
                 negatives
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 in
                 strict
                 reasoning
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 )
                 you
                 add
                 a
                 term
                 in
                 the
                 2.
                 proposition
                 vvhich
                 vvas
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 viz
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 also
                 you
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 right
                 nor
                 faithful
                 vvay
                 of
                 reasoning
                 .
                 If
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 māner
                 is
                 )
                 you
                 vvould
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 I
                 vvill
                 so
                 .
                 Then
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   it self
                   known
                   for
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   t●e
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 This
                 now
                 I
                 deny
                 :
                 and
                 your
                 proof
                 is
                 vvanting
                 .
                 The
                 proof
                 vvhich
                 you
                 make
                 for
                 it
                 as
                 you
                 had
                 set
                 it
                 down
                 ▪
                 I
                 admitt
                 of
                 concer●ing
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 onely
                 vvhere
                 you
                 extend
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   definitions
                   of
                   the
                   church
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 run
                 not
                 so
                 farr
                 vvith
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 require
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 your
                 
                   churches
                   ,
                   councils
                   ,
                   fathers
                
                 definitions
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 :
                 vvhich
                 you
                 doo
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 2.
                 proposition
                 I
                 deny
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 scriptures
                 by
                 themselves
                 (
                 vvithout
                 your
                 traditions
                 )
                 may
                 as
                 easily
                 be
                 known
                 for
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 give
                 light
                 ,
                 vvithout
                 a
                 candle
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 vvill
                 manifest
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Yo●
                 “
                 seek
                 to
                 prove
                 your
                 a●●ertion
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 refuse
                 as
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 Christ
                 vvho
                 theweth
                 
                 their
                 religion
                 to
                 be
                 vayn
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 teach
                 for
                 doctrines
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 men
                 Mat.
                 15.
                 9.
                 
                 Secondly
                 you
                 allege
                 a
                 reason
                 .
                 
                   Since
                   we
                   doo
                   not
                   see
                   or
                   heare
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   known
                   Prophets
                   to
                   write
                   or
                   speak
                   the
                   word
                   &c.
                   there
                   must
                   (
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   be
                   one
                   certayn
                   rule
                   or
                   depositum
                   fidei
                   .
                   As
                   1
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   20.
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   1.
                   13.
                   14.
                   have
                   thou
                   a
                   form
                   of
                   sound
                   of
                   words
                   etc.
                   whence
                   you
                   gather
                   that
                   Christians
                   must
                   keep
                   acertain
                   platforme
                   of
                   words
                   delivered
                   to
                   them
                   over
                   and
                   above
                   Pauls
                   epistles
                   :
                   amongst
                   which
                   you
                   name
                   for
                   one
                   ,
                   Transsubstantiation
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 first
                 God
                 his
                 vvisdome
                 ,
                 power
                 majesty
                 ,
                 truth
                 &c.
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 as
                 evidently
                 in
                 the
                 vvritings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 as
                 his
                 eternall
                 power
                 and
                 Godhead
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 
                 Ps.
                 19.
                 although
                 Atheists
                 cannot
                 see
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 Papists
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Secondly
                 as
                 men
                 doo
                 not
                 hear
                 God
                 vocally
                 in
                 his
                 Prophets
                 :
                 so
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 hear
                 him
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 sonn
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 they
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 vnless
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 illuminated
                 their
                 harts
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 .
                 12.
                 37.
                 39.
                 
                 So
                 your
                 reason
                 is
                 against
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 vvel
                 as
                 against
                 the
                 ●…pture
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 the
                 church
                 (
                 whereto
                 you
                 vvould
                 send
                 us
                 ,
                 )
                 when
                 1.
                 ●ayth
                 this
                 is
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 men
                 know
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 knew
                 the
                 vvords
                 that
                 Christ
                 spake
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ?
                 unless
                 you
                 lift
                 vp
                 your
                 church
                 above
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 church
                 mean
                 you
                 ;
                 Greek
                 ,
                 or
                 Latine
                 ,
                 or
                 AEthiopian
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 men
                 know
                 Christs
                 Church
                 from
                 Antichrists
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Latin
                 church
                 tel
                 us
                 the
                 fables
                 of
                 Tobit
                 and
                 Iudith
                 ,
                 are
                 Gods
                 canonicall
                 scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Greek
                 church
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 nor
                 ,
                 but
                 apocryphal
                 ;
                 vvhich
                 of
                 these
                 shall
                 vve
                 beleeve
                 ?
                 Thus
                 you
                 vvould
                 draw
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 vvilderness
                 ,
                 vvherein
                 vve
                 may
                 loose
                 all
                 stay
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 eyther
                 into
                 despayr
                 or
                 atheisme
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 those
                 vvords
                 of
                 Paul
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 (
                 to
                 let
                 pass
                 your
                 mistaking
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 inioyn
                 
                   a
                   sound
                   of
                   words
                
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 vvrite
                 ;
                 )
                 further
                 I
                 vvould
                 have
                 you
                 manifest
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 vvho
                 are
                 Timothees
                 successors
                 and
                 vvith
                 vvhom
                 he
                 left
                 Pauls
                 depositum
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 know
                 your
                 kenophonie
                 and
                 monstrous
                 vvord
                 of
                 Trāsubstantiatiō
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 Pauls
                 holsom
                 vvords
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 Consubstantiation
                 ?
              
               
                 Your
                 contending
                 *
                 against
                 the
                 distinction
                 vvhich
                 I
                 gave
                 of
                 beleeving
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   whither
                   Peter
                   were
                   ever
                   at
                   Rome
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 judicious
                 reader
                 ,
                 seing
                 you
                 cannot
                 or
                 vvill
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 marginall
                 †
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   written
                   word
                   is
                   not
                   proved
                   by
                   an
                   other
                   written
                   word
                   ;
                   therefore
                   by
                   tradition
                   :
                
                 I
                 reject
                 as
                 false
                 and
                 inconsequent
                 :
                 so
                 proved
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 ▪
                 ‡
                 vvriting
                 .
                 You
                 in
                 reciting
                 the
                 scriptures
                 vvhich
                 I
                 brought
                 ,
                 doo
                 maym
                 the
                 texts
                 ,
                 to
                 ease
                 your
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 In
                 Iohn
                 20.
                 30
                 31.
                 you
                 leave
                 out
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   beleeving
                   you
                   might
                   have
                   life
                   through
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 17.
                 you
                 
                 neyther
                 mention
                 nor
                 answer
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 the
                 
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   perfect
                   and
                   perfectly
                   fitted
                   vnto
                   every
                   good
                   work
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 ●
                 proved
                 that
                 faith
                 vnto
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 good
                 vvork
                 may
                 be
                 learned
                 out
                 
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 inferred
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 cannot
                 answer
                 ,
                 you
                 call
                 me
                 the
                 
                   perverter
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 prudent
                 judge
                 .
              
               
                 Vnto
                 your
                 answers
                 *
                 made
                 to
                 my
                 evident
                 demonstrations
                 by
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 scriptures
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 and
                 approve
                 themselves
                 to
                 every
                 conscience
                 :
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 replye
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 it
                 vnto
                 judgment
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 help
                 you
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 I
                 vvill
                 breefly
                 note
                 your
                 oversights
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 allege
                 my
                 words
                 sundrie
                 †
                 times
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   people
                   :
                
                 vvhich
                 I
                 never
                 spake
                 nor
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 proved
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 Ioh.
                 14.
                 17.
                 
                 I
                 sayd
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 vvhich
                 if
                 you
                 doubt
                 of
                 ,
                 see
                 Rom
                 8.
                 9.
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Ioh.
                 2.
                 27.
                 
                 You
                 barely
                 say
                 (
                 and
                 prove
                 not
                 )
                 that
                 
                   in
                   actu
                   2.
                   the
                   scriptures
                   need
                   testimony
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                
                 besides
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 ;
                 meaning
                 your
                 Church
                 and
                 Pope
                 :
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ;
                 as
                 others
                 of
                 your
                 side
                 h●ve
                 playnly
                 spoken
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 beholding
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 witness
                 men
                 may
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 vvord
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 17.
                 flesh
                 &
                 blood
                 (
                 sayth
                 Christ
                 )
                 hath
                 not
                 reveled
                 it
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 father
                 vvhich
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 See
                 also
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 16.
                 17.
                 and
                 2.
                 6.
                 9.
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 are
                 often
                 vp
                 agayn
                 vvith
                 your
                 bastard
                 phrase
                 of
                 the
                 
                   private
                   spirit
                
                 ;
                 vvhereas
                 al
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 publick
                 or
                 catholick
                 spirit
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 vvill
                 so
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 as
                 I
                 playnly
                 proved
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 vvriting
                 ;
                 &
                 you
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 ‡
                 
                   worketh
                   otherwise
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   foot
                   :
                
                 vvhich
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 tergiversation
                 ,
                 vvhereof
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 You
                 cary
                 your self
                 in
                 this
                 passage
                 about
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sish
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 element
                 ;
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 relish
                 or
                 feeling
                 of
                 this
                 heavenly
                 grace
                 ,
                 whereat
                 I
                 much
                 marvel
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 sory
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Enter
                 into
                 your self
                 and
                 see
                 by
                 vvhat
                 spirit
                 you
                 doo
                 discern
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 Christs
                 vicar
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 suppose
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 traditions
                 to
                 be
                 Christs
                 oracles
                 .
                 Will
                 you
                 not
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Now
                 vve
                 are
                 assured
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 furnish
                 us
                 vvith
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 to
                 furnish
                 you
                 .
                 That
                 you
                 perceive
                 not
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 reproch
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 strange
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 vvorld
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 “
                 sayth
                 )
                 seeth
                 him
                 not
                 neyther
                 knoweth
                 him
                 .
                 Your
                 fathers
                 also
                 could
                 not
                 perceive
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 sayd
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 *
                 vnclean
                 spirit
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 his
                 servants
                 are
                 not
                 better
                 then
                 our
                 Lord.
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 for
                 the
                 majesty
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 shining
                 as
                 the
                 sun
                 in
                 his
                 strength
                 ;
                 &
                 by
                 their
                 majesty
                 ,
                 vvisdom
                 ,
                 harmony
                 &c.
                 proving
                 &
                 approving
                 themselves
                 &
                 one
                 an
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 faithfull
                 conscience
                 ;
                 you
                 turne
                 &
                 vvind
                 ,
                 because
                 †
                 we
                 cānot
                 perswade
                 the
                 Arians
                 &c.
                 by
                 conference
                 of
                 scriptures
                 to
                 beleeve
                 aright
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 what
                 vve
                 can
                 perswade
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 our selves
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Arians
                 and
                 other
                 heretik●
                 vvhich
                 you
                 vvith
                 your
                 fathers
                 ,
                 councils
                 ,
                 Popes
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 convert
                 .
                 Yet
                 you
                 think
                 your
                 Popes
                 decrees
                 are
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 :
                 and
                 vve
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 are
                 so
                 indeed
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 convince
                 you
                 ,
                 look
                 to
                 your
                 Mr.
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 called
                 him
                 )
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 a
                 sound
                 argument
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Bellar.
                 de
                 verb.
                 dei
                 
                 I.
                 1.
                 c.
                 2.
                 argument
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 You
                 ask
                 *
                 a
                 question
                 thinking
                 to
                 intangle
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   the
                   seal
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   is
                   :
                
                 and
                 you
                 suppose
                 divers
                 answers
                 .
                 Because
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 partial
                 a
                 judge
                 of
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 aske
                 your
                 Pope
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 discerns
                 scripture
                 ,
                 &
                 whither
                 he
                 
                   build
                   without
                   ground
                
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 I
                 doo
                 Look
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 wel
                 answer
                 for
                 himself
                 to
                 satisfy
                 your
                 conscience
                 ;
                 that
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 by
                 me
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 ,
                 mind
                 that
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 for
                 my
                 own
                 assurance
                 and
                 comfort
                 :
                 which
                 concerneth
                 an
                 other
                 man
                 nothing
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 22.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 You
                 having
                 my
                 answer
                 already
                 ,
                 doo
                 refuse
                 †
                 it
                 :
                 saying
                 it
                 is
                 
                   most
                   false
                
                 that
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 distinguished
                 (
                 from
                 other
                 books
                 )
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 light
                 from
                 darknes
                 For
                 then
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   had
                   but
                   naturall
                   perfection
                   of
                   the
                   organ
                   and
                   free
                   proposing
                   of
                   the
                   object
                   ,
                   should
                   distinguish
                   this
                   light
                   .
                
                 This
                 (
                 say
                 I
                 )
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 6.
                 23.
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 him
                 free
                 proposed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 organ
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 (
                 wich
                 now
                 is
                 ‡
                 blinded
                 )
                 recovereth
                 
                   naturall
                   perfection
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 illuminated
                 or
                 renued
                 in
                 knowledge
                 “
                 after
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 created
                 it
                 ▪
                 every
                 such
                 man
                 with
                 his
                 perfect
                 organ
                 ,
                 seeth
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 perfect
                 naturall
                 ey
                 ,
                 seeth
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 sun
                 :
                 and
                 can
                 assure
                 himself
                 hereof
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 goe
                 not
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 ask
                 the
                 Pope
                 whither
                 the
                 sun
                 gives
                 light
                 or
                 no.
                 But
                 you
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 without
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 sun
                 shine
                 at
                 noon
                 day
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 midnight
                 you
                 will
                 beleeve
                 him
                 :
                 &
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 *
                 profess
                 to
                 beleeve
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 scripture
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Gods
                   holy
                   word
                   ,
                   derived
                   from
                   the
                   fulnes
                   of
                   truth
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 tells
                 you
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 tells
                 you
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Tobit
                 ,
                 Iudith
                 ,
                 Maccabees
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 scripture
                 canonicall
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 them
                 there
                 be
                 apparant
                 lyes
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 Tobit
                 12.
                 15.
                 compared
                 with
                 Tob.
                 15.
                 18.
                 
                 Iudith
                 9.
                 2.
                 compared
                 with
                 Gen.
                 49
                 ▪
                 5.
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Mac.
                 6
                 16.
                 compared
                 with
                 2.
                 
                 Mac.
                 1
                 ,
                 16.
                 2
                 
                 Mac.
                 1.
                 19.
                 cōpared
                 with
                 2
                 King.
                 25.
                 1.
                 
                 &c.
                 so
                 2.
                 
                 Mac.
                 1.
                 20.
                 21.
                 22.
                 31.
                 
                 &
                 many
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Now
                 though
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   lye
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 2.
                 21.
                 yet
                 you
                 beleeve
                 these
                 lyes
                 are
                 derived
                 
                   from
                   the
                   fulnes
                   of
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 blind
                 lead
                 the
                 blind
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 you
                 
                   doo
                   not
                   by
                   your
                   private
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 †
                 say
                 )
                 distinguish
                 heritiks
                 from
                 true
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 
                   definitions
                   and
                   declarations
                   of
                   the
                   church
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 I
                 trow
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 I
                 shewed
                 you
                 a
                 better
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 4.
                 1.
                 4.
                 but
                 you
                 love
                 darknes
                 better
                 then
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 your
                 grounds
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 lived
                 in
                 Christs
                 dayes
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 distinguished
                 Christ
                 as
                 an
                 heretick
                 from
                 true
                 beleeving
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 definitions
                 of
                 that
                 
                 church
                 and
                 Preisthood
                 .
              
               
                 Vnto
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 you
                 confess
                 ‡
                 you
                 must
                 shew
                 other
                 grounds
                 ,
                 then
                 your
                 Popes
                 authority
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 retort
                 vpon
                 you
                 your
                 
                   private
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 doo
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 eyther
                 your
                 mouth
                 is
                 stopped
                 ,
                 or
                 your
                 conscience
                 in
                 pleading
                 against
                 me
                 as
                 you
                 doo
                 ,
                 is
                 corrupted
                 .
                 Yea
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 driven
                 about
                 the
                 high
                 Preists
                 that
                 condemned
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 “
                 
                   their
                   ignorance
                   was
                   most
                   
                   vincible
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   law
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 scriptures
                 :
                 )
                 your
                 own
                 mouth
                 giveth
                 sentence
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 law
                 ,
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 your
                 Romish
                 Preisthood
                 is
                 most
                 vincible
                 also
                 .
                 Your
                 owne
                 traditions
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 force
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Iewes
                 *
                 were
                 against
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 charge
                 me
                 with
                 †
                 
                   racking
                   many
                   wrested
                   places
                   of
                   scripture
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   invisible
                   :
                
                 and
                 you
                 oppose
                 many
                 scriptures
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 eyther
                 your
                 care
                 was
                 litle
                 ,
                 or
                 your
                 conscience
                 was
                 large
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 so
                 vntruely
                 .
                 The
                 question
                 was
                 whither
                 the
                 church
                 erred
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 that
                 I
                 proved
                 by
                 ‡
                 many
                 examples
                 and
                 testimonies
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 writing
                 :
                 )
                 when
                 your
                 mouth
                 is
                 stopped
                 her
                 in
                 ,
                 you
                 pass
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 alleged
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 to
                 another
                 matter
                 wherin
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 say
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 
                 vnto
                 scriptures
                 which
                 I
                 mentioned
                 not
                 .
                 I
                 mean
                 to
                 hold
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 your
                 wandrings
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 moveable
                 pathes
                 of
                 that
                 strange
                 womā
                 ,
                 Pr●
                 5.
                 6
                 ▪
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 answer
                 “
                 to
                 my
                 demonstration
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Lab●ri●th
                   of
                   your
                   religion
                
                 ,
                 leading
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 bestow
                 labour
                 to
                 reply
                 upon
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 judgment
                 :
                 &
                 so
                 for
                 *
                 your
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 scriptures
                 by
                 me
                 alleged
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 strive
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 last
                 word
                 .
                 Whither
                 I
                 answered
                 nothing
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 †
                 )
                 to
                 your
                 reason
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 reader
                 ‡
                 see
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 2.
                 
                 Argument
                 from
                 the
                 hardnes
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 you
                 agayn
                 
                 repete
                 and
                 dilate
                 .
                 Seing
                 you
                 make
                 no
                 other
                 proofe
                 then
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 vvil
                 not
                 follow
                 you
                 to
                 repete
                 my
                 answers
                 ,
                 but
                 referr
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 “
                 writings
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 prov
                 .
                 8.
                 8.
                 9.
                 you
                 reply
                 “
                 
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   eyther
                   of
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   precepts
                   of
                   manners
                   and
                   good
                   life
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 you
                 ought
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 restrayn
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 wisdom
                 there
                 sayth
                 
                   al
                   her
                
                 words
                 are
                 righteous
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   are
                   playn
                
                 :
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 nay
                 ?
                 generall
                 doctrines
                 are
                 playn
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 particular
                 :
                 precepts
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Belike
                 then
                 the
                 *
                 foolish
                 woman
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Apo.
                 17.
                 )
                 must
                 explayn
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 doctrines
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 content
                 me
                 with
                 Wisdoms
                 playn
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 vvhat
                 she
                 teacheth
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 regard
                 not
                 to
                 learne
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 vvill
                 needs
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 banket
                 of
                 stollen
                 †
                 vvaters
                 and
                 hid
                 bread
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 ‡
                 dead
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 vvill
                 take
                 vvarning
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 I
                 shewed
                 how
                 your
                 Popes
                 determinations
                 make
                 Gods
                 law
                 more
                 hard
                 to
                 simple
                 men
                 ,
                 instancing
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 ,
                 corrupted
                 by
                 your
                 glosses
                 and
                 distinctions
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 take
                 vpon
                 you
                 to
                 ‡
                 defend
                 your
                 image-worship
                 by
                 the
                 brazen
                 Serpent
                 and
                 Cherubims
                 .
                 And
                 might
                 not
                 Ieroboam
                 so
                 have
                 defended
                 his
                 golden
                 calves
                 ?
                 Gods
                 law
                 sayth
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy self
                 any
                 similitudes
                 :
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 nor
                 vvorship
                 them
                 :
                 you
                 make
                 many
                 similitudes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Angels
                 ,
                 men
                 ,
                 vvomen
                 ,
                 cross
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 yee
                 bow
                 down
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 vvhereas
                 the
                 similitudes
                 vvhich
                 God
                 commanded
                 vvere
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vvorshiped
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 doo
                 the
                 
                 cross
                 :
                 the
                 brazen
                 Serpent
                 vvhich
                 you
                 allege
                 ,
                 shewes
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 vvill
                 your
                 Pope
                 take
                 vpon
                 him
                 Gods
                 place
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vvhat
                 images
                 he
                 thinks
                 good
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 made
                 such
                 as
                 pleased
                 him
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 in
                 Ieroboams
                 
                 dayes
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 Temple
                 at
                 Bethel
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 made
                 one
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 and
                 set
                 vp
                 Preists
                 ,
                 altars
                 ,
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 head
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 had
                 appointed
                 such
                 in
                 Iudah
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 Pope
                 make
                 new
                 Churches
                 ,
                 new
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 new
                 Ministeries
                 ,
                 yea
                 &
                 an
                 other
                 Testament
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 did
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 your
                 idolatries
                 ,
                 they
                 perteyn
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 then
                 this
                 ▪
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 every
                 godly
                 hart
                 ,
                 vvhither
                 your
                 Popish
                 glosses
                 ,
                 decrees
                 ,
                 distinctions
                 &c.
                 be
                 not
                 more
                 dark
                 and
                 intricate
                 then
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 are
                 *
                 a
                 lamp
                 to
                 our
                 feet
                 and
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 our
                 pathes
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 your
                 Councils
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 vvhom
                 so
                 often
                 you
                 flee
                 for
                 help
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 fayl
                 you
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 cross
                 and
                 intricate
                 in
                 themselves
                 and
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 vvith
                 all
                 his
                 guard
                 could
                 never
                 yet
                 ,
                 neyther
                 ever
                 vvilbe
                 able
                 to
                 reconcile
                 them
                 .
                 Your
                 Mr.
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
                 useth
                 them
                 as
                 men
                 doo
                 Counters
                 ,
                 that
                 sometime
                 stand
                 for
                 pounds
                 ,
                 sometime
                 for
                 halfe
                 pence
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 sometime
                 alloweth
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 sometime
                 dismisseth
                 them
                 as
                 erring
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Yet
                 you
                 to
                 brave
                 your
                 cause
                 muster
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 vvhose
                 vertues
                 you
                 doo
                 not
                 imitate
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 
                   much
                   †
                   blame
                
                 me
                 as
                 for
                 
                   wilfull
                   error
                
                 in
                 citing
                 Card.
                 Bellarmines
                 vvritings
                 as
                 the
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Beare
                 vvith
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 knew
                 not
                 that
                 your
                 Cardinal
                 had
                 a
                 private
                 spirit
                 differing
                 from
                 your
                 Pope
                 :
                 and
                 bear
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 blame
                 vvith
                 me
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 referred
                 me
                 in
                 your
                 former
                 vvriting
                 to
                 answer
                 Bellarmine
                 your
                 master
                 .
              
               
                 Vnto
                 my
                 proof
                 frō
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 1.
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 vvere
                 dispensers
                 of
                 Gods
                 mysteries
                 as
                 vvell
                 as
                 Peter
                 :
                 &
                 so
                 other
                 Bishops
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 you
                 answer
                 ,
                 ‡
                 
                   they
                   be
                   all
                   alike
                   in
                   power
                   of
                   order
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   .
                
                 This
                 your
                 distinction
                 I
                 deny
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 
                 vvritings
                 disproved
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 bring
                 not
                 ,
                 neyther
                 can
                 bring
                 any
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 confirme
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 your
                 manner
                 in
                 such
                 exigents
                 is
                 ,
                 you
                 flee
                 to
                 humane
                 authority
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 graunt
                 that
                 your
                 Popes
                 throne
                 is
                 from
                 men
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Dragon
                 “
                 if
                 you
                 will.
                 But
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   man
                   can
                   receive
                   nothing
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   given
                   him
                   from
                   heaven
                   :
                   John.
                
                 3.
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 you
                 *
                 pass
                 to
                 Act.
                 15.
                 (
                 afterwards
                 you
                 †
                 goe
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 vvere
                 before
                 .
                 )
                 I
                 answered
                 twise
                 your
                 reasons
                 from
                 that
                 scripture
                 ,
                 shewing
                 how
                 you
                 constreyn
                 it
                 beyond
                 all
                 reason
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 3.
                 time
                 you
                 press
                 it
                 thus
                 From
                 v.
                 6.
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Ancients
                   assibled
                
                 :
                 you
                 note
                 it
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 vvould
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 have
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 voice
                 and
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 council
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 in
                 v.
                 4.
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 they
                 were
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 ancients
                 .
                 In
                 v.
                 12.
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 multitude
                 kept
                 silence
                 .
                 In
                 v.
                 22.
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 &
                 ancients
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 to
                 send
                 &c.
                 In
                 v.
                 23.
                 the
                 letters
                 vvere
                 thus
                 vvritten
                 ,
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ancients
                 and
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 brethrē
                 &c.
                 &
                 v.
                 25.
                 
                 It
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 us
                 vvhē
                 vve
                 vvere
                 come
                 togither
                 vvith
                 one
                 accord
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 vvhich
                 doo
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 vvere
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 ancients
                 onely
                 ;
                 as
                 you
                 from
                 an
                 usual
                 figurative
                 ‡
                 speech
                 in
                 v.
                 6.
                 mistaken
                 vvould
                 collect
                 .
              
               
               
                 From
                 v.
                 7.
                 you
                 *
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 vvhen
                 there
                 vvas
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 disputation
                 ,
                 Peter
                 rising
                 up
                 and
                 speaking
                 by
                 his
                 authority
                 composed
                 that
                 great
                 dispuration
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 setled
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 their
                 
                   difference
                   ,
                   which
                   argues
                   superiority
                
                 .
                 And
                 eftsoones
                 you
                 ▪
                 press
                 this
                 word
                 
                   great
                   disputation
                
                 ,
                 for
                 Peters
                 
                   rising
                   vp
                
                 vvas
                 before
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 staff
                 of
                 reed
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 ▪
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 you
                 dally
                 vvith
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 unsufferably
                 .
                 The
                 argument
                 if
                 it
                 wil
                 help
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 this
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 in
                 a
                 Council
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 
                   great
                   disputation
                
                 riseth
                 up
                 &
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 head
                 of
                 that
                 council
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 vniversal
                 church
                 .
                 But
                 Peter
                 in
                 a
                 council
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 there
                 vvas
                 
                   great
                   disputation
                
                 rose
                 up
                 and
                 spake
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 vvas
                 head
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 your
                 first
                 proposition
                 :
                 as
                 strayned
                 against
                 scripture
                 and
                 light
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 vvould
                 pray
                 you
                 in
                 sooth
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 vvhither
                 in
                 the
                 many
                 contentious
                 Councils
                 vvhich
                 have
                 been
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 there
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 sundry
                 men
                 that
                 
                   rose
                   up
                   and
                   spake
                   when
                   there
                   was
                   great
                   disputation
                   :
                
                 and
                 vvhither
                 they
                 vvere
                 all
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 therefore
                 .
                 That
                 vvhich
                 you
                 add
                 ,
                 of
                 Peters
                 
                   composing
                   the
                   great
                   disputation
                   by
                   his
                   authoritie
                
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 gloss
                 of
                 your
                 private
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 †
                 extenuating
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Iames
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 vvho
                 spake
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 ‡
                 judgment
                 or
                 sentence
                 v.
                 19.
                 sheweth
                 hovv
                 partiall
                 you
                 are
                 for
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 vvill
                 cease
                 from
                 answering
                 vvords
                 of
                 vvind
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 readeth
                 that
                 scripture
                 judge
                 ,
                 vvhither
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 had
                 the
                 chiefest
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 exception
                 
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   sayd
                   Peter
                   spoke
                   those
                   words
                   risen
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   rising
                
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 vvould
                 put
                 a
                 cushion
                 vnder
                 him
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 agayn
                 :
                 )
                 is
                 altogither
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 (
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 speech
                 is
                 used
                 of
                 Gamaliel
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 Act.
                 5
                 ,
                 34.
                 )
                 you
                 might
                 even
                 as
                 vvel
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 vvent
                 not
                 to
                 Ioppa
                 risen
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   rising
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 9.
                 39.
                 and
                 that
                 Peter
                 vvas
                 sent
                 to
                 goe
                 “
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 to
                 goe
                 *
                 to
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 not
                 vvhen
                 they
                 vvere
                 risen
                 but
                 vvhen
                 they
                 vvere
                 rising
                 :
                 seing
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 †
                 vvord
                 and
                 phrase
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 and
                 sundry
                 other
                 like
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 traditionall
                 expositions
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 your
                 church
                 fayn
                 to
                 use
                 for
                 vvant
                 of
                 better
                 ,
                 to
                 bolster
                 vp
                 her
                 preeminence
                 .
              
               
                 Gamaliel
                 (
                 you
                 ‡
                 say
                 )
                 spake
                 rather
                 
                   as
                   a
                   freind
                   then
                   as
                   a
                   judge
                   :
                   as
                   a
                   Cardinall
                   in
                   the
                   Popes
                   conclavi
                   ,
                
                 rather
                 then
                 as
                 a
                 Pope
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 so
                 :
                 yet
                 he
                 
                 
                   rose
                   up
                
                 I
                 trow
                 vvhen
                 he
                 spake
                 :
                 so
                 then
                 
                   rising
                   up
                
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 proof
                 of
                 superiority
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 spared
                 this
                 strife
                 about
                 your
                 frivolous
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 from
                 Act.
                 13.
                 16.
                 you
                 “
                 vvould
                 gather
                 by
                 Pauls
                 
                   rising
                   up
                
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 vvas
                 
                   cheif
                   preacher
                
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 argument
                 from
                 rising
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 be
                 layd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Popes
                 conclavi
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 his
                 preeminence
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 a
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 in
                 that
                 synagogue
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 bethink
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 *
                 back
                 to
                 your
                 other
                 pervered
                 place
                 of
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 20.
                 cited
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 pretend
                 )
                 by
                 you
                 thus
                 ,
                 No
                 prophesy
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 private
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 you
                 say
                 
                   I
                   call
                   and
                   doo
                   not
                   prove
                   a
                   bastard
                   phrase
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 you
                 tvvise
                 cited
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   private
                   spirit
                   interpretation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 vvritten
                 it
                 so
                 this
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 blotted
                 out
                 the
                 vvord
                 spirit
                 .
                 Your
                 
                 own
                 hand
                 writing
                 therefore
                 convinceth
                 you
                 of
                 vntruth
                 ,
                 not
                 me
                 of
                 
                   bad
                   conscience
                
                 as
                 you
                 charge
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 did
                 and
                 doo
                 cal
                 it
                 
                   a
                   bastard
                   phrase
                
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 begetting
                 ,
                 for
                 th'Apostle
                 Peter
                 neyther
                 spake
                 nor
                 meant
                 so
                 .
                 You
                 add
                 to
                 his
                 
                 vvords
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 are
                 reproved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 30.
                 6.
                 you
                 swary
                 from
                 your
                 authentik
                 Latin
                 †
                 translation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 reproved
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 canon
                 law
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 Ephe.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 4.
                 
                 &c.
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 4.
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 &c.
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 spirit
                 which
                 al
                 Gods
                 people
                 have
                 ;
                 though
                 in
                 divers
                 mesures
                 ;
                 as
                 mans
                 body
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 soul
                 or
                 spirit
                 to
                 quicken
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 doo
                 vvind
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 except
                 ;
                 ‡
                 
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   fowl
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   worketh
                   otherwise
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   foot
                   etc
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 .
                 You
                 inferr
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   so
                   it
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   every
                   craftsman
                   ,
                   to
                   interpret
                   scriptures
                   .
                
                 Why
                 :
                 are
                 ther
                 no
                 members
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 the
                 heels
                 :
                 that
                 you
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 leap
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 no
                 mean
                 between
                 the
                 
                   head
                   and
                   every
                   craftsman
                
                 ?
                 What
                 place
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 for
                 your
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Preists
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Iesuits
                 &c.
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 yet
                 you
                 think
                 them
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 feet
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 your
                 answer
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 though
                 Peter
                 were
                 head
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 erroneously
                 think
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 spirit
                 
                   wrought
                   otherwise
                
                 in
                 him
                 then
                 it
                 did
                 in
                 that
                 divil
                 incarnate
                 Pope
                 Iohn
                 the
                 22.
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 your
                 monstrous
                 &
                 vvicked
                 Popes
                 ;
                 as
                 your
                 own
                 friends
                 doo
                 vvitnes
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 had
                 those
                 beasts
                 a
                 private
                 spirit
                 ;
                 vvorse
                 then
                 any
                 an
                 honest
                 craftsman
                 :
                 then
                 it
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 interpret
                 scriptures
                 .
                 No
                 nor
                 to
                 your
                 Preists
                 and
                 Iesuits
                 unless
                 you
                 vvill
                 make
                 them
                 heads
                 ?
                 A
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 
                 touching
                 
                   Pope
                   Stephen
                
                 ,
                 vvho
                 repeled
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 his
                 predecessor
                 
                   Pope
                   Formosus
                
                 :
                 you
                 vvould
                 have
                 him
                 to
                 doo
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   as
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   but
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   violencie
                   of
                   his
                   private
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 I
                 like
                 vvell
                 of
                 your
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Popes
                 traditions
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   privat
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 so
                 oft
                 you
                 entwite
                 me
                 vvith
                 ;
                 I
                 return
                 into
                 your
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 as
                 the
                 Popes
                 Depositum
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 pretend
                 ,
                 “
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 vvickednes
                 of
                 some
                 Popes
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 stil
                 preserved
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 your
                 church
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 Pope
                 by
                 his
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 did
                 define
                 heresie
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 be
                 judge
                 as
                 vvith
                 you
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 vvarrant
                 you
                 he
                 vvill
                 never
                 condemn
                 himself
                 of
                 heresie
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 Gods
                 word
                 be
                 judge
                 ,
                 many
                 heresies
                 are
                 easy
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 your
                 late
                 council
                 of
                 Trent
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 Popes
                 decrees
                 .
                 Which
                 vvill
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 scanned
                 in
                 particular
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 after
                 these
                 generall
                 grounds
                 are
                 ended
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 digression
                 *
                 to
                 another
                 vvriter
                 ,
                 I
                 omitt
                 :
                 you
                 may
                 seek
                 answer
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 )
                 of
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 your
                 author
                 ●o
                 vvhom
                 you
                 †
                 send
                 me
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 about
                 your
                 Popes
                 power
                 of
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 read
                 vvhen
                 I
                 have
                 leysure
                 therto
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 3.
                 
                 Argument
                 you
                 
                 set
                 down
                 now
                 (
                 upon
                 your
                 memorie
                 )
                 otherweise
                 
                 then
                 ever
                 before
                 ,
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   That
                   which
                   hath
                   still
                   been
                   a
                   rule
                   to
                   thē
                   that
                   have
                   erred
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   certayn
                   rule
                   to
                   direct
                   all
                   in
                   faith
                   .
                   But
                   
                   the
                   scripture
                   interpreted
                   by
                   the
                   private
                   spirit
                   (
                   as
                   every
                   one
                   pretends
                   given
                   from
                   God
                   )
                   hath
                   led
                   many
                   into
                   dangerous
                   and
                   horrible
                   errors
                   .
                   go
                   .
                   the
                   scriptures
                   though
                   directed
                   by
                   the
                   private
                   spirits
                   interpretation
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 your
                 conclusion
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 your
                 argument
                 be
                 naught
                 :
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 
                   private
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 wee
                 found
                 whileare
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   violent
                   spirit
                
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 scripture
                 directed
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 perverted
                 )
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 cannot
                 in
                 deed
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 your
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 I
                 except
                 ,
                 it
                 implieth
                 a
                 fallacie
                 putting
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 ▪
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 The
                 scriptures
                 never
                 led
                 any
                 into
                 errour
                 :
                 but
                 vnlearned
                 and
                 unstable
                 persons
                 ,
                 pervert
                 all
                 scriptures
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 †
                 sayth
                 )
                 unto
                 their
                 own
                 destructiō
                 :
                 the
                 cause
                 hereof
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 scriptures
                 but
                 mens
                 corruption
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 perverted
                 the
                 doctrines
                 spoken
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 his
                 heavenly
                 words
                 was
                 a
                 certayn
                 rule
                 to
                 direct
                 all
                 in
                 faith
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 your
                 minor
                 ,
                 faileth
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 your
                 first
                 proposition
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 
                   is
                   most
                   certayn
                
                 )
                 I
                 except
                 as
                 not
                 playn
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 deceitfull
                 .
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   rule
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   err
                   ,
                
                 (
                 understanding
                 ,
                 of
                 it
                 own
                 nature
                 and
                 properly
                 )
                 
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   certayn
                   rule
                   to
                   direct
                   all
                   in
                   faith
                   .
                
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 assume
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   scripture
                   is
                   such
                
                 ;
                 were
                 blasphemie
                 .
                 Agayn
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   rule
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   err
                   ,
                
                 (
                 to
                 weet
                 a
                 rule
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 through
                 their
                 ignorance
                 or
                 malice
                 abusing
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   certayn
                   rule
                   to
                   direct
                   al
                
                 (
                 Gods
                 people
                 )
                 
                   in
                   faith
                
                 :
                 now
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 proposition
                 :
                 and
                 leave
                 you
                 to
                 give
                 proof
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 next
                 .
                 And
                 whither
                 before
                 or
                 now
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 drie-beaten
                 mee
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 boast
                 :
                 let
                 the
                 lookers
                 on
                 ,
                 give
                 verdict
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 4.
                 argument
                 you
                 omit
                 ,
                 through
                 oversight
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 onely
                 wh●r
                 I
                 shewed
                 by
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 19.
                 
                 Act.
                 15.
                 &c.
                 that
                 contentions
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 composed
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 setting
                 up
                 a
                 supremejudge
                 or
                 Pope
                 :
                 Yow
                 ‡
                 answer
                 barely
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   prove
                   rather
                   the●
                   must
                   be
                   one
                   visible
                   supreme
                   judge
                   to
                   decide
                   controversies
                   .
                
                 Wee
                 are
                 th●n
                 at
                 a
                 point
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 readeth
                 the
                 
                 scriptures
                 and
                 reasons
                 which
                 I
                 there
                 alleged
                 :
                 judge
                 whither
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 they
                 doo
                 
                   rather
                   prove
                
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 5.
                 (
                 which
                 yow
                 
                 call
                 your
                 4.
                 )
                 argument
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   beleeve
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   reveled
                   in
                   holy
                   scripture
                   &c.
                   
                
                 I
                 told
                 yow
                 and
                 tell
                 yow
                 agayne
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 doo
                 not
                 (
                 howsoever
                 yow
                 may
                 )
                 beleeve
                 any
                 thing
                 needful
                 for
                 my
                 salvation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 reveled
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 scriptures
                 :
                 †
                 neyther
                 wil
                 I
                 use
                 other
                 weapons
                 against
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 or
                 any
                 heretiks
                 that
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 therfore
                 is
                 no
                 argument
                 to
                 convince
                 me
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 You
                 insult
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 shewe
                 my
                 particular
                 proofs
                 against
                 those
                 heresies
                 .
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 this
                 were
                 to
                 digress
                 from
                 our
                 present
                 controversie
                 .
                 Propose
                 yow
                 arguments
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 answer
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 in
                 hand
                 :
                 els
                 multiplie
                 not
                 words
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 now
                 plainly
                 answer
                 *
                 that
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 extrinsecal
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 knovvn
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 depends
                 of
                 tradition
                 and
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 reject
                 as
                 an
                 heresie
                 .
                 For
                 vvhen
                 vve
                 read
                 or
                 hear
                 
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Moses
                 or
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 vve
                 read
                 that
                 vvhich
                 is
                 
                   spoken
                   to
                   us
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Mark.
                 1●
                 ,
                 26.
                 compared
                 vvith
                 Math.
                 22
                 ,
                 31.
                 )
                 that
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 speaketh
                 to
                 the
                 churches
                 Rev.
                 2
                 ,
                 ●
                 ,
                 11.
                 novv
                 not
                 to
                 beleeve
                 or
                 rest
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 rely
                 upon
                 mans
                 record
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 testimony
                 or
                 man
                 greater
                 
                   extrinsecally
                   to
                   us
                
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 contrarie
                 to
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 5
                 ,
                 9.
                 and
                 maketh
                 men
                 lyable
                 to
                 the
                 curse
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 17.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 replie
                 unto
                 Act.
                 26
                 ,
                 22.
                 that
                 
                   in
                   tradition
                   nothing
                   is
                   spoken
                   besides
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   speeches
                   .
                
                 First
                 this
                 is
                 untrue
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 church
                 traditiōs
                 are
                 both
                 
                   besides
                   &
                   cōntrary
                
                 to
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 examine
                 the
                 particulars
                 wil
                 appear
                 :
                 and
                 yow
                 dare
                 not
                 subject
                 your
                 church
                 and
                 traditions
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 trial
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 :
                 but
                 yow
                 wil
                 haue
                 mens
                 fayth
                 extrinsecally
                 to
                 depend
                 upō
                 your
                 church
                 .
                 Secondly
                 you
                 wind
                 away
                 by
                 terms
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 contrary
                 ;
                 vvhereas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 ,
                 nothing
                 without
                 (
                 or
                 except
                 )
                 that
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Moses
                 sayd
                 :
                 none
                 other
                 thing
                 .
                 Your
                 allegation
                 from
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 is
                 answered
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 vvritings
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 further
                 allege
                 for
                 traditions
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 41.
                 
                 &
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 all
                 Apostolicall
                 decrees
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ther
                 mentioned
                 )
                 we
                 doo
                 receiv
                 :
                 but
                 yours
                 decreed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 are
                 Apostaticall
                 .
                 Secondly
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 they
                 delivered
                 ,
                 vvere
                 vvritten
                 before
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 23
                 .
                 -25
                 .
                 28.
                 &c.
                 You
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 uncertayn
                 :
                 let
                 the
                 prudent
                 judge
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 necessary
                 for
                 salvation
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 such
                 are
                 vvritten
                 :
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 30.
                 31.
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 you
                 interlace
                 2.
                 other
                 points
                 comp●●ing
                 the
                 grounds
                 that
                 vve
                 
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 doe
                 goe
                 vpon
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 handle
                 them
                 largely
                 in
                 55.
                 sections
                 .
                 I
                 vvill
                 first
                 follow
                 on
                 vvith
                 your
                 6.
                 part
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 S.
                 153.
                 )
                 both
                 because
                 that
                 vvas
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 vvritings
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 examining
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 alleged
                 for
                 your
                 Pope
                 ,
                 vvil
                 give
                 light
                 touching
                 these
                 other
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 I
                 vvill
                 consider
                 of
                 after
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 of
                 your
                 assertions
                 (
                 vvhich
                 now
                 you
                 make
                 the
                 6.
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 longsome
                 pamphlet
                 )
                 vvas
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Popes
                   definitive
                   sentence
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 now
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 fearful
                 of
                 your
                 cause
                 ,
                 )
                 you
                 
                 have
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Popes
                   definitive
                   sentence
                   at
                   least
                   with
                   a
                   generall
                   council
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   show
                
                 :
                 and
                 vve
                 (
                 say
                 I
                 )
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 behold
                 your
                 showes
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 argument
                 by
                 you
                 set
                 down
                 to
                 conclude
                 your
                 assertion
                 ;
                 as
                 vvas
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 points
                 :
                 vvhich
                 is
                 an
                 other
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 your
                 cause
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 you
                 fled
                 to
                 S.
                 Peters
                 prerogatives
                 :
                 vvhich
                 vvere
                 they
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 you
                 feign
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 proved
                 for
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 or
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 Yet
                 having
                 no
                 better
                 grounds
                 ,
                 you
                 agayn
                 flee
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 repayr
                 your
                 showes
                 of
                 Peters
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 I
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 had
                 pulled
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 you
                 *
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   series
                
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   circumstances
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   ,
                   onely
                   out
                   of
                   each
                   particular
                   ,
                
                 you
                 draw
                 
                   an
                   infallible
                   
                   argument
                
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 particulars
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 you
                 wrested
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 vvhole
                 series
                 and
                 rank
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 can
                 conclude
                 not
                 hing
                 soundly
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 1
                 show
                 vvas
                 
                   S.
                   Peters
                   naming
                   first
                
                 .
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 this
                 is
                 usual
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 alwayes
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 help
                 you
                 (
                 because
                 you
                 complayn●
                 cited
                 not
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 see
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 45.
                 vvhere
                 Andrew
                 is
                 named
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 9.
                 vvhere
                 Iames
                 is
                 named
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 Mar
                 16.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 vvhere
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 o●
                 
                   the
                   disciples
                   and
                   Peter
                
                 :
                 so
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 5.
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Cephas
                 .
                 Though
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 alvvayes
                 first
                 named
                 ,
                 it
                 proves
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 
                   first
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.
                 19.
                 vvill
                 prove
                 Paul
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 shewed
                 you
                 .
                 Here
                 you
                 *
                 boast
                 that
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 18.
                 19.
                 confutes
                 me
                 :
                 vvhere
                 the
                 Iasper
                 (
                 you
                 think
                 )
                 
                   is
                   the
                   sirt
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 the
                 12.
                 for
                 Benjamin
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 an
                 yll
                 translation
                 hath
                 deceived
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 Moses
                 there
                 sheweth
                 †
                 that
                 the
                 stone
                 Iaspeh
                 (
                 whereof
                 the
                 Greek
                 Iaspis
                 ,
                 Arabik
                 Iasp
                 ,
                 Latine
                 Iaspis
                 ,
                 and
                 English
                 Iasper
                 are
                 naturally
                 derived
                 )
                 vvas
                 the
                 ●2
                 ▪
                 and
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 brestplate
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 Benjamin
                 ,
                 (
                 vvho
                 vvas
                 the
                 last
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 patriarchs
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 graved
                 vpon
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 9.
                 10.
                 21.
                 
                 This
                 your
                 own
                 learned
                 Linguists
                 as
                 
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                
                 and
                 others
                 doo
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 correct
                 your
                 translation
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Rabbines
                 ,
                 as
                 Maimony
                 ,
                 vvho
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   Benjamin
                   was
                   written
                   on
                   the
                   Iaspeh
                   :
                
                 (
                 Misn.
                 lib.
                 8.
                 
                 Treat
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 chapt
                 .
                 9
                 S.
                 ●
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 thus
                 Paul
                 of
                 Benjamin
                 ,
                 hath
                 colour
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 vvell
                 as
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 
                 press
                 Mat
                 10.
                 2.
                 
                   the
                   first
                   Simon
                   caled
                   Peter
                
                 :
                 Andrew
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 think
                 )
                 vvas
                 first
                 in
                 yeres
                 &
                 first
                 in
                 caling
                 :
                 for
                 proof
                 you
                 cite
                 Ambrose
                 on
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 first
                 Ambroses
                 humane
                 ●uthority
                 is
                 no
                 proof
                 for
                 Peters
                 pretended
                 divine
                 headship
                 .
                 Secondly
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 vvas
                 first
                 in
                 yeres
                 ,
                 (
                 put
                 that
                 therfore
                 amōg
                 your
                 own
                 traditiōs
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 
                 Chrysostō
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 vvil
                 rely
                 upō
                 men
                 )
                 maketh
                 Peter
                 elder
                 then
                 Andrew
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 Ambrose
                 sayth
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Andrew
                   folowed
                   our
                   Sav
                   :
                   before
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 this
                 I
                 hold
                 true
                 ,
                 by
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 40.
                 41.
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 folow
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 disciple
                 ,
                 &
                 an
                 other
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 as
                 reason
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 ▪
                 Mar.
                 3.
                 13.
                 14.
                 16.
                 compared
                 with
                 Mar.
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 Luk.
                 6.
                 12.
                 13.
                 14.
                 vvith
                 Luk.
                 5.
                 8.
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 Andrew
                 therefore
                 vvas
                 an
                 Apostle
                 before
                 Peter
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 by
                 vvarrant
                 of
                 scripture
                 :
                 &
                 thus
                 I
                 
                   wink
                   not
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 vvrite
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 vvith
                 Calvin
                 I
                 confess
                 Peter
                 to
                 be
                 
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 grant
                 ,
                 ‡
                 by
                 that
                 I
                 alleged
                 ,
                 from
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 2.
                 
                 Dan.
                 3.
                 that
                 such
                 miracles
                 as
                 Peters
                 
                   walking
                   on
                   the
                   water
                
                 ,
                 prove
                 no
                 headship
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 so
                 then
                 this
                 also
                 you
                 brought
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 show
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 :
                 I
                 corrected
                 your
                 error
                 in
                 translating
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 18.
                 restreyning
                 that
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 Christ
                 promised
                 to
                 his
                 vvhole
                 church
                 .
                 You
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 
                 stil.
                 But
                 first
                 against
                 humane
                 learning
                 ,
                 for
                 autes
                 the
                 feminine
                 gender
                 ,
                 cannot
                 accord
                 with
                 Petros
                 the
                 malculine
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 and
                 dooth
                 vvith
                 Ecclesias
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 You
                 plead
                 also
                 against
                 true
                 religion
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 proved
                 by
                 Io●
                 .
                 ●0
                 .
                 27.
                 28.
                 29.
                 that
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 are
                 invincible
                 of
                 h●l
                 g●●●s
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Peter
                 onely
                 .
                 Here
                 you
                 burst
                 out
                 and
                 cry
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   
                   if
                   I
                   vnderstād
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Calvinisticall
                   sense
                   that
                   one
                   once
                   justified
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   again
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   a
                   most
                   horrible
                   falshood
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   .
                   Rom.
                
                 11.
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 5
                 
                 ▪
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 plainly
                 as
                 Christ
                 sayth
                 that
                 his
                 sheep
                 shall
                 never
                 p●rish
                 ,
                 neyther
                 shall
                 any
                 pluck
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 vvill
                 give
                 them
                 e●er
                 ●al
                 life
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 10.
                 28.
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 the
                 elect
                 should
                 be
                 seduced
                 〈…〉
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 24
                 ▪
                 24.
                 for
                 God
                 putteth
                 his
                 fear
                 in
                 their
                 harts
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 Ier.
                 32.
                 40
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 gifts
                 and
                 caling
                 are
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 29.
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 born
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 syn
                 vnto
                 death
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 accord
                 vvell
                 with
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 &c.
                 for
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 stand
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 faith
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes.
                 3.
                 2.
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vayne
                 fayth
                 ,
                 Iam.
                 2.
                 14.
                 17.
                 20.
                 from
                 that
                 men
                 fall
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 1.
                 and
                 this
                 faith
                 justifieth
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 5.
                 1.
                 and
                 from
                 it
                 men
                 never
                 fall
                 finally
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 syn
                 by
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 cast
                 off
                 ▪
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 putteth
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 Psal.
                 37.
                 24.
                 yea
                 though
                 they
                 fall
                 seven
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 rise
                 agayn
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 vvicked
                 fall
                 into
                 mischief
                 Prov.
                 24.
                 16.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 your
                 contrary
                 Popish
                 heresies
                 I
                 abhorr
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 deny
                 not
                 *
                 but
                 your
                 Popes
                 may
                 be
                 reprobates
                 and
                 damned
                 in
                 hel
                 .
                 I
                 trow
                 then
                 hel
                 gates
                 doo
                 prevayl
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 promise
                 in
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 18.
                 perteyns
                 not
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 You
                 except
                 ,
                 the
                 Divil
                 prevayls
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   defines
                   e●
                   cathedra
                   .
                
                 Yes
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 therein
                 he
                 most
                 prevayls
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 allures
                 him
                 into
                 Christs
                 †
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 him
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 the
                 mind
                 ‡
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 you
                 would
                 no
                 more
                 regard
                 vvhat
                 ‖
                 Apolluon
                 the
                 P.
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 defineth
                 ex
                 cathedra
                 ,
                 (
                 unless
                 he
                 could
                 prove
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 :
                 )
                 then
                 what
                 Apollo
                 the
                 D.
                 of
                 Delphos
                 divined
                 ex
                 tripode
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Your
                 fourth
                 shew
                 from
                 Peters
                 
                   confirming
                   his
                   brethren
                
                 ,
                 being
                 confuted
                 by
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 Act.
                 14.
                 22.
                 and
                 15.
                 41.
                 32.
                 
                 &c.
                 you
                 now
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 confirmed
                 not
                 “
                 as
                 the
                 
                   supreme
                   pastor
                
                 ,
                 not
                 *
                 as
                 the
                 
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   by
                   office
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 neyther
                 did
                 Peter
                 so
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 add
                 that
                 to
                 your
                 wrested
                 text
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 reprove
                 you
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 30.
                 6.
                 and
                 your
                 humane
                 testimonies
                 (
                 vvhich
                 you
                 abuse
                 also
                 )
                 shall
                 not
                 save
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 digress
                 †
                 to
                 entwite
                 me
                 with
                 
                   gross
                   corruption
                
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 for
                 Englishing
                 presbyteros
                 an
                 Elder
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 loth
                 to
                 folow
                 your
                 outroades
                 :
                 onely
                 let
                 me
                 tel
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 check
                 herein
                 your
                 authentik
                 Latin
                 translation
                 which
                 turneth
                 it
                 ‡
                 Senior
                 ,
                 and
                 ‖
                 Major
                 nat●
                 :
                 and
                 ▪
                 in
                 your
                 divinitie
                 ,
                 Englishing
                 both
                 Cohen
                 ▪
                 Hiereus
                 ,
                 a
                 Preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Zaken
                 ,
                 Presbuteros
                 a
                 Preist
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 these
                 were
                 one
                 you
                 deceiv
                 the
                 simple
                 with
                 a
                 sophistical
                 aequivocatiō
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 wel
                 say
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 idiots
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 caled
                 idiotai
                 .
                 Act.
                 4.
                 13.
                 as
                 say
                 Christs
                 ministers
                 are
                 Preists
                 (
                 vnderstanding
                 
                   sacrificing
                   Preists
                
                 ,
                 )
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 caled
                 Presbyteri
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 You
                 daily
                 agayn
                 †
                 about
                 Peters
                 feet
                 first
                 washed
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 suppose
                 ▪
                 I
                 let
                 you
                 alone
                 vvith
                 your
                 fansie
                 :
                 let
                 the
                 reader
                 judge
                 whither
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 fit
                 proof
                 for
                 his
                 headship
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 So
                 for
                 Peters
                 martyrdome
                 ,
                 vvhence
                 you
                 conclude
                 
                   it
                   was
                   promised
                   
                   
                   to
                   Peter
                   to
                   be
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 bold
                 untruth
                 :
                 the
                 text
                 sayth
                 no
                 such
                 words
                 ,
                 proveth
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Your
                 7.
                 show
                 was
                 gathered
                 also
                 from
                 a
                 false
                 translation
                 ,
                 restrayning
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   began
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.
                 4.
                 to
                 Peter
                 as
                 if
                 
                   he
                   began
                
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 guess
                 ,
                 you
                 now
                 shrink
                 *
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 passage
                 in
                 v.
                 14
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 where
                 from
                 Peters
                 sermon
                 you
                 would
                 prove
                 him
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vvorld
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 shifts
                 you
                 are
                 driven
                 to
                 :
                 the
                 very
                 naming
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 wise
                 men
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 Peter
                 for
                 
                   first
                   preaching
                
                 was
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 that
                 Pope
                 vvhich
                 first
                 left
                 preaching
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 your
                 unpreaching
                 Popes
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 are
                 Antichrists
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 graunt
                 agayn
                 †
                 that
                 the
                 
                   first
                   miracle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 uncertainly
                 supposed
                 S.
                 Peter
                 vvrought
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.
                 11.
                 dooth
                 
                   not
                   solely
                   convince
                
                 what
                 you
                 would
                 :
                 &
                 herein
                 I
                 beleeve
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 marvel
                 at
                 your
                 discretion
                 ,
                 that
                 think
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 futilous
                 and
                 vvorthless
                 arguments
                 being
                 heaped
                 togither
                 ,
                 would
                 perswade
                 any
                 vnto
                 popery
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 Prov.
                 9.
                 16.
                 
                   who
                   so
                   is
                   simple
                   let
                   him
                   come
                   hither
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 you
                 are
                 too
                 lavish
                 of
                 your
                 tongue
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   deny
                
                 but
                 our
                 Saviour
                 caleth
                 Peter
                 
                   the
                   rock
                
                 ,
                 first
                 washeth
                 
                   his
                   feet
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 
                   booth
                   the
                   first
                   miracles
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 denyed
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 cannot
                 prove
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 Though
                 were
                 they
                 al
                 granted
                 for
                 Peter
                 ,
                 yet
                 your
                 applying
                 them
                 to
                 your
                 Pope
                 ,
                 is
                 altogither
                 groundless
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 ‡
                 
                   excommunication
                   by
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 inferrs
                 (
                 you
                 think
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 head
                 .
                 Before
                 you
                 urged
                 the
                 act
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 proved
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 now
                 yee
                 flee
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 doing
                 of
                 the
                 act
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 most
                 this
                 sheweth
                 but
                 primacie
                 in
                 order
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 graunted
                 :
                 )
                 seing
                 Paul
                 and
                 others
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 your
                 manner
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 vvhosoever
                 dooth
                 any
                 thing
                 first
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 like
                 reason
                 should
                 not
                 those
                 Popes
                 that
                 first
                 practised
                 Simony
                 ,
                 sorcerie
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 ;
                 be
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 syn
                 .
                 You
                 leav
                 ‖
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 reader
                 to
                 judge
                 whither
                 all
                 these
                 reasons
                 togither
                 shew
                 not
                 that
                 Peter
                 was
                 
                   rock
                   and
                   head
                
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 I
                 also
                 referr
                 it
                 to
                 judgment
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 your
                 vayn
                 shewes
                 for
                 Peter
                 be
                 not
                 sound
                 proofs
                 for
                 your
                 Pope
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 left
                 naked
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heath
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 17.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 18.
                 19.
                 20.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 21.
                 22.
                 23.
                 
                 Act.
                 2.
                 4.
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 had
                 equal
                 office
                 ,
                 charge
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 vvith
                 Peter
                 himself
                 :
                 you
                 answer
                 “
                 the
                 places
                 
                   prove
                   nothing
                
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 ought
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 equality
                 of
                 order
                 &
                 not
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 resist
                 the
                 truth
                 vvithout
                 reason
                 :
                 it
                 vvere
                 vvell
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 add
                 *
                 doctrine
                 to
                 your
                 lips
                 .
                 When
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vvith
                 like
                 vvords
                 and
                 authority
                 :
                 vvhen
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 as
                 Paul
                 )
                 doo
                 whatsoever
                 Peter
                 himself
                 did
                 ▪
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 censures
                 ,
                 miracles
                 &c.
                 you
                 barely
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 vvere
                 not
                 equall
                 in
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 You
                 vveary
                 me
                 vvith
                 your
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 repetitions
                 without
                 proof
                 .
                 Seing
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 moves
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 trie
                 vvhat
                 man
                 's
                 will
                 doo
                 :
                 
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 ‡
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 Doctors
                 )
                 vvere
                 verily
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 Peter
                 vvas
                 ,
                 indued
                 vvith
                 equal
                 participation
                 of
                 honor
                 and
                 of
                 power
                 .
                 Being
                 blamed
                 for
                 your
                 making
                 Peter
                 
                 head
                 and
                 rock
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 are
                 Christs
                 peculiar
                 titles
                 :
                 You
                 answer
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   ministerial
                   &
                   subordinat
                   head
                   to
                   Christ
                   :
                   as
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   *
                   foundation
                   ,
                
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 &
                 
                   yet
                   the
                   Apostles
                   are
                   foundations
                
                 ,
                 Eph
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 first
                 Gods
                 word
                 no
                 where
                 caleth
                 Peter
                 the
                 head
                 :
                 and
                 vvhy
                 will
                 you
                 be
                 vviser
                 then
                 God
                 ?
                 Secondly
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 
                   layd
                   the
                   foundation
                
                 vvhich
                 vvas
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 3
                 10.
                 11.
                 therfore
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 their
                 foundation
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 vvere
                 equal
                 :
                 if
                 any
                 excelled
                 ,
                 it
                 vvas
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 laboured
                 in
                 laying
                 the
                 foundation
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 11.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 sense
                 if
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   ministerial
                   head
                
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Peter
                 preached
                 the
                 head
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 phrase
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 :
                 it
                 vvas
                 true
                 in
                 Paul
                 also
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Peter
                 ,
                 yea
                 &
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 †
                 and
                 thus
                 all
                 Christs
                 ministers
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 minister
                 and
                 preach
                 him
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Pope
                 dooth
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 feign
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 never
                 vvas
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 substitute
                 Peter
                 for
                 head
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 &
                 absence
                 :
                 no
                 scripture
                 tells
                 you
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 being
                 ‡
                 present
                 and
                 :
                 vvalking
                 vvith
                 his
                 churches
                 ,
                 needeth
                 no
                 vicar
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 title
                 head
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 vvord
                 giveth
                 onely
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 Col.
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 Yet
                 you
                 ,
                 leaving
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 ,
                 fly
                 to
                 your
                 S.
                 Basil
                 for
                 succor
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 your
                 church
                 and
                 prelacy
                 ,
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 sands
                 of
                 mens
                 traditions
                 ,
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 Rock
                 of
                 divine
                 oracles
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 vvill
                 not
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 “
                 but
                 Peter
                 signifies
                 a
                 rock
                 :
                 vvhich
                 I
                 have
                 disproved
                 ;
                 and
                 shewed
                 that
                 Petros
                 of
                 Petra
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Cephas
                   of
                   Ceph
                
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Peter
                 vvas
                 a
                 principal
                 stone
                 (
                 yea
                 the
                 first
                 if
                 you
                 vvill
                 )
                 layd
                 upon
                 Christ
                 the
                 chief
                 *
                 corner
                 stone
                 ,
                 the
                 †
                 Rock
                 :
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 ‡
                 living
                 stones
                 layd
                 on
                 him
                 also
                 .
                 Your
                 racked
                 allegations
                 from
                 Augustine
                 and
                 other
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 I
                 vvil
                 not
                 spend
                 time
                 to
                 confute
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 build
                 my
                 religion
                 vpon
                 the
                 Rock
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 upon
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 ‖
                 reason
                 vvhy
                 the
                 gender
                 vvas
                 not
                 changed
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 as
                 in
                 Peters
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 vvhich
                 admitted
                 of
                 his
                 doctrine
                 vvould
                 not
                 deny
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 I
                 see
                 you
                 love
                 to
                 say
                 somwhat
                 unto
                 every
                 thing
                 .
                 I
                 also
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 vvhich
                 admitt
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 vvill
                 not
                 deny
                 Peter
                 to
                 be
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 so
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 argument
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 gender
                 for
                 him
                 neyther
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 scripture
                 hath
                 doon
                 somthing
                 needless
                 :
                 or
                 els
                 your
                 answer
                 is
                 fruitless
                 .
                 How
                 you
                 save
                 Optatus
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 your self
                 from
                 blame
                 ,
                 for
                 falsely
                 interpreting
                 Cephas
                 a
                 head
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 43.
                 vvho
                 interpreteth
                 it
                 a
                 stone
                 :
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 learned
                 to
                 judge
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 exception
                 *
                 that
                 Peter
                 vvas
                 not
                 elected
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 vvas
                 refelled
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 vvriting
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 vvould
                 rest
                 :
                 for
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 Philip
                 ,
                 Iude
                 ,
                 vvere
                 not
                 elected
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 Peter
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 disciples
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 14.
                 5.
                 8.
                 22.
                 yet
                 you
                 vvill
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 your
                 distination
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 equallity
                 in
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 †
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 is
                 a
                 bare
                 repetition
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 never
                 proved
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 refuted
                 And
                 where
                 you
                 add
                 ,
                 
                   equall
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   Apostles
                   but
                   not
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   Bishops
                   :
                
                 it
                 is
                 mere
                 trifling
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 as
                 vvell
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 equal
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 vvere
                 
                   living
                   creatures
                
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 vvere
                 no
                 otherweise
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Act.
                 1.
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 Iudas
                 his
                 Episcopee
                 or
                 Bishops
                 office
                 ,
                 vvas
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 his
                 Apostolee
                 or
                 Apostles
                 office
                 ,
                 Act.
                 1.
                 v.
                 20.
                 compared
                 vvith
                 v.
                 17.
                 25.
                 26.
                 
                 Besides
                 by
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 and
                 Ephe.
                 4.
                 11.
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 by
                 office
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 other
                 were
                 equal
                 vvith
                 Peter
                 in
                 the
                 Apostleship
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 graunt
                 )
                 ;
                 they
                 vvere
                 equal
                 also
                 in
                 al
                 power
                 :
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 resist
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 you
                 vvill
                 be
                 condemned
                 of
                 your self
                 .
                 Your
                 succession
                 grounded
                 but
                 vpon
                 mens
                 report
                 ,
                 I
                 allow
                 not
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 build
                 on
                 boggs
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 understanding
                 *
                 of
                 that
                 admonition
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 20.
                 22.
                 
                 &c.
                 is
                 partly
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 your self
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 vvrote
                 before
                 S.
                 162.
                 partly
                 it
                 is
                 frivolous
                 ,
                 vvhiles
                 you
                 dream
                 of
                 more
                 previlege
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Roome
                 and
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 others
                 churches
                 and
                 Bishops
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 no
                 colour
                 for
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 testament
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 mayn
                 thing
                 that
                 yow
                 should
                 prove
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 .
                 No
                 citie
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 remayneth
                 so
                 execrable
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 for
                 killing
                 Christ
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 power
                 and
                 pollicie
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 being
                 Antichrists
                 throne
                 .
                 Rev.
                 17.
                 and
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 noting
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 †
                 
                   doo
                   not
                   hold
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   necessarily
                   indued
                   with
                   Gods
                   holy
                   grace
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   fact
                   he
                   maysyn
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   any
                   other
                
                 .
                 Your
                 Popes
                 facts
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 shoud
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 I
                 inferr
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Popes
                 are
                 not
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 possibly
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 catholik
                 church
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 is
                 high
                 blasphemy
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 that
                 church
                 may
                 want
                 Gods
                 holy
                 grace
                 ,
                 Colos.
                 1
                 ,
                 18.
                 &c.
                 
                 &
                 2
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 How
                 now
                 doo
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 traditions
                 and
                 definitions
                 of
                 your
                 graceless
                 Popes
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 trie
                 them
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 
                   private
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 deceive
                 and
                 damne
                 your
                 soul
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 men
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 hold
                 
                   a
                   necessary
                   assistance
                
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   he
                   defines
                   ex
                   cathedra
                
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 hold
                 you
                 this
                 ?
                 You
                 find
                 in
                 Gods
                 book
                 no
                 mention
                 eyther
                 of
                 your
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 Chayr
                 ,
                 for
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 directeth
                 us
                 to
                 that
                 vvhich
                 holy
                 ‡
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 spake
                 :
                 not
                 to
                 that
                 vvith
                 Satans
                 slaves
                 doo
                 teach
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 vvas
                 P.
                 Silvester
                 the
                 2.
                 of
                 vvhom
                 Cardinal
                 Benno
                 
                 vvriteth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 abyss
                 (
                 or
                 bottomless
                 deep
                 )
                 o●
                 divine
                 permission
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 answers
                 of
                 the
                 Divils
                 vvherby
                 he
                 had
                 deceived
                 many
                 ,
                 he
                 vvas
                 also
                 deceived
                 himself
                 ,
                 &
                 vvas
                 intercepted
                 vvith
                 suddayn
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 yet
                 vvil
                 you
                 trust
                 such
                 a
                 miscreant
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   chayr
                
                 he
                 vvill
                 tel
                 you
                 none
                 but
                 divine
                 oracles
                 .
                 Never
                 vvas
                 there
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 known
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 graceless
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 necessarily
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 sits
                 him
                 down
                 on
                 his
                 chayr
                 ,
                 to
                 define
                 or
                 determine
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God.
                 No
                 religion
                 on
                 earth
                 (
                 to
                 my
                 knowledge
                 )
                 ever
                 admitted
                 such
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 for
                 vvhich
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 proof
                 ,
                 unless
                 from
                 the
                 Popes
                 own
                 ungracious
                 spirit
                 :
                 vvhereby
                 he
                 exalteth
                 himself
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 caled
                 God
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Thes.
                 2
                 4.
                 
              
               
               
                 Notvvithstanding
                 you
                 *
                 labour
                 to
                 justify
                 your
                 S.
                 Leo
                 that
                 sayd
                 
                   the
                   head
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 I
                 trow
                 your
                 ministeriall
                 head
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   infuseth
                   grace
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   church
                   :
                
                 &
                 that
                 God
                 took
                 S.
                 Peter
                 
                   into
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                   individual
                   vnity
                   .
                
                 And
                 doe
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 beleev
                 these
                 things
                 of
                 your
                 reprobate
                 Popes
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 S.
                 Silvester
                 the
                 2.
                 of
                 that
                 Divil
                 incarnate
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 the
                 22.
                 &
                 their
                 like
                 ?
                 I
                 perceive
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 vvithout
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 scarlet
                 coloured
                 beast
                 ,
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 †
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 blasphemie
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 you
                 say
                 I
                 see
                 your
                 religiō
                 is
                 no
                 upstart
                 religiō
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 yeres
                 agoe
                 was
                 mainteyned
                 .
                 Yes
                 ,
                 upstart
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 yeres
                 agoe
                 I
                 grant
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 iniquity
                 did
                 vvork
                 evē
                 vvhiles
                 Paul
                 lived
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 he
                 told
                 how
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 ‡
                 
                   greivous
                   wolves
                
                 should
                 enter
                 ,
                 not
                 sparing
                 the
                 flock
                 :
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 wolves
                 ,
                 comprehending
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 
                 Lions
                 also
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 salvage
                 beasts
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 mistake
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 yet
                 scarse
                 in
                 his
                 cradle
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 helpe
                 S.
                 Leo
                 ,
                 as
                 meaning
                 that
                 vvhich
                 S.
                 Peter
                 sayd
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 first
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 friendly
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                   individual
                   unity
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 but
                 
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   nature
                
                 which
                 al
                 Christiās
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 thus
                 interpret
                 the
                 Familists
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 “
                 
                   Godded
                   with
                   God.
                
                 But
                 I
                 wil
                 take
                 S.
                 Leo
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 .
                 Secondly
                 therfore
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 speach
                 of
                 Peter
                 vvas
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 that
                 fled
                 the
                 corruption
                 vvhich
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 through
                 lust
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 1.
                 4.
                 so
                 that
                 S.
                 Peters
                 privilege
                 ,
                 vvill
                 get
                 litle
                 hereby
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 Popes
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 graces
                 have
                 not
                 appeared
                 in
                 many
                 heads
                 of
                 your
                 church
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 vvhiles
                 your
                 Popes
                 folowed
                 the
                 corruption
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 through
                 lust
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 your self
                 deny
                 not
                 :
                 )
                 so
                 then
                 such
                 vvere
                 not
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Divils
                 nature
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 consider
                 vvhat
                 grace
                 they
                 have
                 infused
                 into
                 your
                 church
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 participation
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   Greg.
                   the
                
                 7.
                 prayed
                 to
                 
                   S.
                   Peter
                
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 vve
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 †
                 God
                 of
                 him
                 anone
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 vvould
                 be
                 an
                 intercessor
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 him
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 scripture
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 ‡
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 mediator
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 reason
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 kneel
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 you
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 suppose
                 ,
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 ▪
                 then
                 have
                 you
                 that
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 4.
                 and
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 vvorld
                 
                 avayleth
                 much
                 as
                 th'Apostle
                 telleth
                 us
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 al
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 Pope
                 vvill
                 scarse
                 pray
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 dooth
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ▪
              
               
                 Whereas
                 I
                 sayd
                 
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   Canonists
                   caled
                   him
                   *
                   our
                   Lord
                   God
                   the
                   Pope
                   :
                
                 you
                 first
                 
                 charge
                 me
                 vvith
                 untruth
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 sayd
                 your
                 Canonists
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 it
                 
                   an
                   ordinary
                   style
                   of
                   the
                   canon
                   law
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 you
                 mistake
                 my
                 vvriting
                 ,
                 wh●re
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   of
                   them
                
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 I
                 vvritten
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 need
                 no
                 more
                 blame
                 me
                 for
                 untruth
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 paynim
                 might
                 cavil
                 at
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 for
                 flying
                 that
                 
                   the
                   theeves
                
                 reproched
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 44.
                 vvhen
                 it
                 vvas
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 Luk
                 ,
                 23
                 39.
                 40.
                 
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 ‡
                 in
                 a
                 vvritten
                 copy
                 in
                 the
                 Vatican
                 library
                 ,
                 the
                 vvord
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   our
                   Lord
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 .
                 I
                 rest
                 in
                 your
                 reporte
                 :
                 for
                 
                 the
                 blasphemy
                 vvas
                 so
                 gross
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 you
                 are
                 all
                 ashamed
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Yet
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 divulged
                 by
                 your selves
                 in
                 other
                 copies
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 deny
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 trow
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 your
                 Pope
                 is
                 caled
                 God
                 oftner
                 thē
                 once
                 :
                 for
                 see
                 vvhat
                 is
                 also
                 vvritten
                 ,
                 Clement
                 .
                 in
                 proem
                 .
                 in
                 Gloss.
                 and
                 Concil
                 Lateran
                 .
                 Sess.
                 4.
                 sub
                 Leo.
                 10.
                 
                 Therefore
                 you
                 vvould
                 help
                 it
                 by
                 script●re
                 ,
                 alleging
                 Ps.
                 81.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   sayd
                   you
                   are
                   Gods
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 sory
                 that
                 you
                 set
                 your self
                 to
                 justify
                 all
                 grossnes
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                   God
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 peculiar
                 phrase
                 to
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 God
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 magistrates
                 caled
                 Gods
                 by
                 office
                 :
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 any
                 Vsurper
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 vvill
                 needs
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 caled
                 
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                
                 .
                 D.
                 Stapleton
                 saluteth
                 *
                 Pope
                 Gregorie
                 13.
                 as
                 his
                 
                   supreme
                   Numen
                
                 (
                 or
                 God
                 )
                 
                   on
                   earth
                
                 .
                 He
                 vvas
                 not
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 religion
                 ,
                 vvho
                 sayd
                 ,
                 vvhom
                 have
                 I
                 in
                 heaven
                 (
                 but
                 thee
                 oh
                 Lord
                 )
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 on
                 earth
                 that
                 I
                 desire
                 besides
                 thee
                 ;
                 Psal.
                 73.
                 25.
                 
                 Your self
                 have
                 vvritten
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Universal
                   Pastor
                
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 10.
                 &
                 he
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 )
                 is
                 
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 10.
                 30.
                 and
                 you
                 retract
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 hold
                 this
                 stil
                 ,
                 vvhy
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 say
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Thomas
                 sayd
                 to
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Universal
                   Pastor
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                   &
                   my
                   God
                
                 :
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 28.
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 that
                 vnclean
                 mouth
                 vvhich
                 sayd
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   o
                   thou
                   that
                   takest
                   away
                   the
                   synns
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   have
                   mercy
                   vpon
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 Your
                 opinion
                 about
                 deposing
                 Princes
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 ‡
                 suppose
                 .
                 Your
                 Mr.
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 ‖
                 hath
                 lately
                 vvritten
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 good
                 deal
                 hereabouts
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 forbear
                 to
                 urge
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 least
                 you
                 should
                 think
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 ensnare
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 wish
                 more
                 good
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 a
                 conclusion
                 you
                 *
                 repete
                 your
                 former
                 scriptures
                 togither
                 for
                 S.
                 Peters
                 preeminence
                 .
                 I
                 referr
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 al
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 refutation
                 of
                 your
                 showes
                 .
                 Onely
                 I
                 will
                 answer
                 where
                 you
                 add
                 now
                 somwhat
                 more
                 :
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Angel
                   directeth
                   Peter
                   to
                   goe
                   before
                   them
                   as
                   their
                   Captayn
                   ,
                
                 Mark.
                 16
                 17.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 palpable
                 perverting
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Angel
                 there
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 women
                 ;
                 
                   goe
                   tel
                   his
                   disciples
                   and
                   
                   Peter
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   goeth
                   before
                   you
                   into
                   Galil●e
                   ,
                   there
                   ye
                   shal
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                
                 This
                 which
                 Christ
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 doo
                 himself
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 14.
                 28.
                 and
                 now
                 performed
                 it
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 16.
                 17.
                 you
                 falsely
                 apply
                 unto
                 Peter
                 :
                 to
                 prove
                 him
                 head
                 and
                 Captayn
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 Peters
                 feighned
                 Captainship
                 ,
                 to
                 intrude
                 your
                 Pope
                 as
                 head
                 and
                 Captayn
                 ;
                 so
                 thrusting
                 out
                 Christ.
                 Did
                 ever
                 men
                 offer
                 such
                 abuse
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 as
                 you
                 doo
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 better
                 is
                 your
                 next
                 addition
                 ;
                 
                   S.
                   Peter
                   (
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   came
                   first
                   to
                   the
                   monument
                   .
                
                 Ioh
                 20.
                 4.
                 were
                 this
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 sense
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 conclude
                 him
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 it
                 ?
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
                 was
                 there
                 before
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 1.
                 why
                 doo
                 you
                 not
                 make
                 her
                 head
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 falsify
                 the
                 scripture
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 sayth
                 
                   they
                   rann
                   both
                   togither
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   disciple
                   did
                   outrun
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   first
                   to
                   the
                   monument
                   .
                
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 witnesseth
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 disciple
                 :
                 that
                 doo
                 you
                 ascribe
                 to
                 Peter
                 .
                 How
                 unsufferably
                 doo
                 you
                 vvrest
                 the
                 scripture
                 ?
                 What
                 lyes
                 (
                 may
                 vve
                 think
                 )
                 vvill
                 you
                 not
                 preach
                 to
                 your
                 seduced
                 people
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 may
                 not
                 read
                 the
                 scriptures
                 :
                 vvhen
                 you
                 vvrite
                 thus
                 to
                 me
                 ?
                 But
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 good
                 
                 ynough
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 your
                 Popes
                 :
                 like
                 proofe
                 like
                 prerogative
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 you
                 add
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 came
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 see
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 This
                 had
                 had
                 some
                 show
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 come
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 see
                 S.
                 Peter
                 :
                 now
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 prove
                 S.
                 Peters
                 preeminēcie
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 some
                 colour
                 for
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 No
                 more
                 then
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 reason
                 thus
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 betrayed
                 his
                 master
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 you
                 vvil
                 not
                 graunt
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 truer
                 then
                 yours
                 .
                 I
                 further
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 there
                 proveth
                 his
                 authority
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 vvay
                 inferiour
                 to
                 Peters
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 caling
                 ,
                 v.
                 1.
                 and
                 his
                 behaviour
                 after
                 his
                 caling
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 vvent
                 not
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 them
                 vvhich
                 vvere
                 Apostles
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 vnto
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 agayn
                 unto
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 v.
                 17.
                 then
                 after
                 3.
                 yeares
                 he
                 vvent
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 see
                 Peter
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 being
                 compared
                 vvith
                 his
                 words
                 and
                 deeds
                 after
                 ,
                 Gal
                 2.
                 6.
                 7.
                 8.
                 11.
                 
                 &c.
                 argue
                 rather
                 Pauls
                 Priviledge
                 ,
                 then
                 Peters
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 going
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 vvil
                 no
                 more
                 debase
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 vvho
                 vvent
                 into
                 the
                 hil
                 country
                 to
                 Elizabet
                 ,
                 vvith
                 vvhom
                 she
                 taryed
                 much
                 longer
                 then
                 Paul
                 did
                 vvith
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 1.
                 39.
                 40
                 43.
                 56.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 your
                 plea
                 for
                 S.
                 Peter
                 :
                 I
                 vvil
                 shew
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 plead
                 better
                 for
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 your
                 Catholik
                 Roman
                 church
                 as
                 you
                 vainly
                 call
                 it
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 was
                 caled
                 to
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 but
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 received
                 the
                 doctrine
                 vvhich
                 he
                 preached
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 S.
                 Peter
                 but
                 by
                 revelation
                 frō
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 12.
                 3.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 laboured
                 in
                 preaching
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 S.
                 Peter
                 did
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 went
                 and
                 preached
                 vvithout
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 conferring
                 vvith
                 S.
                 Peter
                 or
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 16.
                 17.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 gospel
                 over
                 the
                 vncircumcision
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Gentils
                 among
                 vvhom
                 Rome
                 vvas
                 cheif
                 )
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 7.
                 6.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 had
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 churches
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 28.
                 7.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 hath
                 vvritten
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 clearly
                 the
                 great
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 S.
                 Peter
                 or
                 any
                 Apostle
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 vvritings
                 are
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 himself
                 reckned
                 among
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 15.
                 16.
                 9.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 rather
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 vvas
                 caled
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 preach
                 at
                 Rome
                 :
                 Act.
                 23.
                 11.
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 his
                 voyage
                 to
                 Rome
                 he
                 vvas
                 marvelously
                 saved
                 from
                 shipwrack
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 memorable
                 accidents
                 fel
                 out
                 besides
                 in
                 that
                 journey
                 ,
                 Act.
                 27.
                 and
                 28.
                 11.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 preached
                 the
                 gospel
                 and
                 suffered
                 persecution
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 no
                 man
                 there
                 assisted
                 him
                 ,
                 Act.
                 28.
                 30.
                 31.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 16.
                 12.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 preached
                 at
                 Antioch
                 where
                 the
                 name
                 Christians
                 vvas
                 first
                 given
                 Act.
                 11.
                 26.
                 13.
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 vvithstood
                 S.
                 Peter
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 blamed
                 him
                 vvhen
                 he
                 did
                 amyss
                 ,
                 Gal
                 2.
                 11.
                 
                 &c.
                 14.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 first
                 casteth
                 out
                 the
                 Divil
                 of
                 divination
                 ,
                 Act.
                 16.
                 16.
                 15.
                 
                 He
                 striketh
                 Elymas
                 the
                 forcerer
                 vvith
                 blindnes
                 ,
                 Act.
                 13.
                 8.
                 11.
                 16.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 in
                 visions
                 vvas
                 taken
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 third
                 heaven
                 ,
                 into
                 paradise
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 2.
                 4.
                 17.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 in
                 nothing
                 vvas
                 inferior
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 cheif
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 11.
                 18.
                 
                 He
                 vvas
                 of
                 that
                 tribe
                 ,
                 vvhose
                 precious
                 stone
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 1.
                 
                 Rev.
                 21.
                 19.
                 
                 Exod.
                 2●
                 .
                 10.
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 Therefore
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 reasons
                 S.
                 Paul
                 vvas
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 appele
                 
                 unto
                 any
                 unpartial
                 reader
                 ,
                 vvhither
                 my
                 proofs
                 for
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 stronger
                 then
                 yours
                 for
                 S.
                 Peter
                 :
                 and
                 vvhither
                 the
                 Pope
                 vvas
                 not
                 overseen
                 to
                 choose
                 S.
                 Peter
                 for
                 his
                 patron
                 ,
                 vvhom
                 he
                 cannot
                 prove
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 title
                 of
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 he
                 set
                 foot
                 in
                 Rome
                 gates
                 :
                 &
                 to
                 leave
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 vvho
                 vvas
                 caled
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 preach
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 so
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 scriptures
                 doo
                 confirm
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 vvil
                 not
                 graunt
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 vvas
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 therefore
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 neyther
                 S.
                 Peter
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 your
                 Pope
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 ●ight
                 to
                 shew
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 Mahomet
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 seen
                 your
                 proofs
                 from
                 scripture
                 :
                 you
                 add
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 And
                 here
                 as
                 before
                 you
                 *
                 bring
                 in
                 your
                 forgeries
                 of
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Dio●ysius
                   ▪
                
                 &c
                 ,
                 vvith
                 other
                 vvrested
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Who
                 al
                 of
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 sayd
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 you
                 vvould
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 authority
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 head
                 for
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 Secondly
                 vvhatsoever
                 they
                 sayd
                 for
                 Peter
                 ,
                 it
                 proveth
                 nothing
                 for
                 your
                 Pope
                 .
                 He
                 must
                 therefore
                 shew
                 better
                 evidence
                 for
                 his
                 usurped
                 prelacy
                 ;
                 or
                 els
                 he
                 must
                 stil
                 be
                 reputed
                 
                   the
                   adversary
                   that
                   exalteth
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 proceed
                 ,
                 †
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 
                   S.
                   Peters
                   authority
                   must
                   be
                   derived
                   to
                   his
                   successors
                   ,
                   lawfully
                   elected
                   and
                   governing
                   at
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 mayn
                 point
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 I
                 vvould
                 fayn
                 see
                 proved
                 .
                 
                   You
                   could
                   prove
                   it
                   by
                   expresse
                   authority
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   fathers
                   cited
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   reason
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   suffice
                   me
                
                 .
                 Behold
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 eyes
                 behold
                 ,
                 the
                 desperatenes
                 of
                 your
                 cause
                 :
                 vvho
                 for
                 the
                 mayn
                 ground
                 of
                 your
                 religion
                 &
                 church
                 ,
                 vvhereof
                 you
                 so
                 boast
                 ;
                 cannot
                 allege
                 any
                 one
                 word
                 or
                 title
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 :
                 but
                 leave
                 those
                 true
                 and
                 ancient
                 infallible
                 records
                 ,
                 and
                 betake
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 forged
                 erroneous
                 humane
                 testimonies
                 &
                 traditions
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 Peter
                 left
                 any
                 such
                 successor
                 in
                 his
                 office
                 as
                 you
                 dream
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 chaleng
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 folow
                 
                   the
                   violencie
                   of
                   his
                   private
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 ‡
                 sayd
                 of
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 your
                 reasō
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   gave
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   preaching
                
                 &c.
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   others
                   to
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                   .
                
                 This
                 I
                 graunt
                 .
                 
                   So
                   Christ
                   nstituting
                   S.
                   Peter
                   the
                   head
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   would
                   have
                   that
                   preheminēce
                   derived
                   to
                   his
                   lawful
                   successors
                   .
                
                 All
                 this
                 I
                 deny
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 made
                 not
                 Peter
                 head
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 his
                 successors
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 He
                 appointed
                 no
                 such
                 successors
                 after
                 Peter
                 in
                 his
                 office
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 Peter
                 vvere
                 to
                 have
                 successors
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 vvarrant
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ;
                 vvho
                 for
                 preaching
                 ,
                 ministring
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 governing
                 their
                 flocks
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 had
                 ,
                 equal
                 power
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 .
                 Thus
                 after
                 your
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 dispute
                 ,
                 you
                 cōclude
                 vvith
                 a
                 fayr
                 begging
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 :
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 one
                 line
                 of
                 the
                 bible
                 ,
                 which
                 speaketh
                 for
                 your
                 Pope
                 :
                 nor
                 any
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 How
                 soundly
                 now
                 you
                 have
                 proved
                 your
                 
                   sixth
                   part
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Popes
                   definitive
                   sentence
                   at
                   least
                   with
                   a
                   general
                   council
                   ●t
                   .
                   is
                   a
                   sufficient
                   groundwork
                   of
                   fayth
                   :
                
                 let
                 any
                 indifferent
                 reasonable
                 man
                 give
                 sentence
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 
                   dare
                   you
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 ‖
                 say
                 )
                 
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   arrowes
                   of
                   the
                   fathers
                
                 &c
                 :
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 it
                 vvas
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 gave
                 you
                 leave
                 to
                 use
                 
                 their
                 reasons
                 if
                 you
                 pleased
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 press
                 me
                 vvith
                 their
                 bare
                 names
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 manner
                 is
                 to
                 doo
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 long
                 discourse
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 reader
                 mind
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 any
                 one
                 scripture
                 or
                 reason
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Council
                 or
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 your
                 assertion
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Popes
                   definitive
                   sentence
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   ground
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 You
                 *
                 object
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 often
                 )
                 that
                 
                   unless
                   I
                   wil
                   eat
                   my
                   word
                   ,
                
                 you
                 must
                 preferr
                 the
                 uniform
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 before
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 often
                 repetitions
                 ,
                 this
                 .
                 First
                 I
                 spake
                 of
                 moe
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 account
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 :
                 yea
                 I
                 included
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 you
                 vvould
                 burne
                 for
                 hereticks
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 spake
                 and
                 agayn
                 speak
                 it
                 unfeighnedly
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 my
                 hart
                 :
                 being
                 privy
                 to
                 my
                 own
                 manifold
                 ignorances
                 and
                 infirmities
                 ;
                 and
                 esteming
                 of
                 others
                 better
                 then
                 of
                 my self
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 therefore
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 not
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 beleeve
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 I
                 shew
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 tread
                 it
                 vnder
                 your
                 foot
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 speak
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 despising
                 thē
                 you
                 despise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 sinning
                 against
                 your
                 sowl
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 sentences
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Popes
                 ,
                 not
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 :
                 you
                 make
                 idols
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 heap
                 up
                 wrath
                 upon
                 your
                 head
                 .
                 †
                 Leave
                 therefore
                 your
                 disdayning
                 of
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 leave
                 your
                 extolling
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 flesh
                 is
                 grass
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 grass
                 ,
                 which
                 withereth
                 away
                 :
                 but
                 
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 
                   the
                   word
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 churches
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 24.
                 25.
                 
                 Finally
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 farr
                 from
                 an
                 uniforme
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 to
                 prove
                 your
                 haeretical
                 assertion
                 .
                 Though
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 mistaken
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 :
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 so
                 senseless
                 as
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 graceless
                 reprobate
                 Popes
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 such
                 grace
                 as
                 to
                 desine
                 nothing
                 but
                 truth
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 chair
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 that
                 have
                 abused
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 :
                 what
                 wrong
                 wil
                 you
                 not
                 doo
                 to
                 the
                 fathers
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 are
                 ‡
                 moved
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 free
                 applying
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 that
                 speak
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 unto
                 your
                 Pope
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 to
                 bear
                 your
                 contempt
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 call
                 evil
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfully
                 witness
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 manifested
                 :
                 though
                 men
                 *
                 gnaw
                 their
                 tongues
                 for
                 payn
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 goe
                 about
                 
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 not
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 †
                 for
                 
                   then
                   it
                   should
                   folow
                   that
                   hel
                   gates
                   have
                   prevayld
                   against
                   Gods
                   church
                   many
                   100.
                   yeres
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 nay
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 prophesied
                 the
                 woman
                 (
                 the
                 church
                 )
                 should
                 flee
                 into
                 the
                 wildernes
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 should
                 feed
                 her
                 1260.
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 12.
                 6.
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 prophetical
                 yeares
                 ,
                 as
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 24.
                 though
                 therefore
                 the
                 church
                 was
                 persecuted
                 into
                 secret
                 places
                 ,
                 yet
                 hel
                 prevayled
                 not
                 agaynst
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 church
                 was
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 familie
                 of
                 Noah
                 :
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 Christ
                 likeneth
                 these
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
                 vnto
                 those
                 ;
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 Agayn
                 you
                 except
                 ,
                 how
                 
                   many
                   martyrs
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   &c.
                   in
                   offring
                   up
                   homage
                   to
                   the
                   beast
                   should
                   broyl
                   in
                   hel
                   .
                
                 &c.
                 I
                 answer
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 proof
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 as
                 you
                 inferr
                 .
                 But
                 howsoever
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 sowl
                 that
                 synneth
                 shall
                 dye
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 ‡
                 syn
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 clenseth
                 us
                 
                 from
                 all
                 syn
                 (
                 except
                 the
                 syn
                 
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 )
                 even
                 
                 from
                 our
                 *
                 secret
                 synns
                 .
                 Although
                 therefore
                 many
                 Doctors
                 helped
                 vp
                 Antichrist
                 vnawares
                 :
                 yet
                 doubt
                 I
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 hath
                 superabounded
                 above
                 all
                 their
                 syn
                 ,
                 and
                 saved
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 ignorantly
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 2.
                 reason
                 †
                 is
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 shal
                 be
                 
                   one
                   particular
                   man
                
                 as
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 43.
                 
                   another
                   shal
                   come
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   name
                
                 so
                 he
                 
                   is
                   opposed
                   by
                
                 ‡
                 
                   Christ
                   person
                   to
                   person
                
                 &c.
                 but
                 the
                 Popes
                 are
                 many
                 successively
                 .
                 And
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 he
                 is
                 caled
                 
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   syn
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 sayd
                 
                   Another
                   shal
                   come
                
                 ,
                 he
                 meant
                 not
                 one
                 persō
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 of
                 one
                 kind
                 successivly
                 .
                 My
                 reasons
                 are
                 ,
                 first
                 because
                 he
                 sayd
                 elswhere
                 ,
                 
                 
                   many
                   shal
                   come
                
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 saying
                 I
                 am
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 “
                 shal
                 arise
                 
                   false
                   Christs
                
                 ,
                 &
                 false
                 Prophets
                 .
                 Secondly
                 because
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 described
                 as
                 a
                 Beast
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 13.
                 which
                 beast
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 signifieth
                 
                   a
                   kingdom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 sayd
                 in
                 Dan.
                 7.
                 23.
                 
                   the
                   fourth
                   beast
                   shal
                   be
                   the
                   fourth
                   kingdom
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Lion
                 vvas
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Kinges
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 the
                 Bear
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 &c.
                 
                 Dan.
                 7.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 so
                 by
                 proportion
                 that
                 deformed
                 beast
                 Rev.
                 1●
                 .
                 for
                 all
                 Popes
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Allos
                 ]
                 another
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 Christ
                 useth
                 ,
                 often
                 noteth
                 many
                 particular
                 men
                 of
                 one
                 kind
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Ioh.
                 4.
                 37.
                 one
                 soweth
                 and
                 another
                 reapeth
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 expoundeth
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 v.
                 38.
                 other
                 man
                 laboured
                 ,
                 (
                 meaning
                 the
                 Prophets
                 )
                 and
                 ye
                 (
                 my
                 Apostles
                 )
                 enter
                 into
                 their
                 labours
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 
                   man
                   of
                   syn
                
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 one
                 person
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 yet
                 successively
                 meaneth
                 many
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 Christ
                 sayth
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 10.
                 10.
                 
                   the
                   theef
                
                 cōmeth
                 not
                 but
                 to
                 steal
                 :
                 he
                 restreyneth
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 one
                 theef
                 in
                 person
                 alwayes
                 ;
                 but
                 meaneth
                 every
                 theef
                 whensoever
                 he
                 cōmeth
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 Antichrist
                 cannot
                 be
                 one
                 singular
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 think
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 must
                 reign
                 at
                 least
                 1000.
                 yeres
                 :
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 by
                 Rev.
                 20.
                 4.
                 vvhere
                 the
                 godly
                 vvhich
                 worshiped
                 not
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 lived
                 &
                 reigned
                 with
                 Christ
                 1000.
                 yeres
                 during
                 vvhich
                 time
                 the
                 Beast
                 persecuted
                 and
                 kylled
                 them
                 :
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 vvomans
                 lying
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 vvildernes
                 so
                 many
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 3.
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Antichrist
                   shal
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   tribe
                   of
                   Dan
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Gen.
                 49.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Dan
                   shal
                   be
                   a
                   serpent
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Ier.
                 8.
                 16.
                 
                   the
                   neyghing
                   of
                   horses
                   was
                   heard
                   from
                   Dan.
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 first
                 you
                 shew
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 properly
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 figuratively
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 :
                 for
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 Nabuchodonosor
                 and
                 others
                 figured
                 him
                 also
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Iakobsprophefie
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 †
                 blessing
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 curse
                 as
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 )
                 vvas
                 literally
                 meant
                 of
                 Samson
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 that
                 tribe
                 ,
                 (
                 caled
                 therefore
                 Bedan
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 12.
                 11.
                 
                 )
                 vvho
                 for
                 his
                 subtile
                 vndermining
                 of
                 the
                 Philistins
                 ,
                 vvas
                 likened
                 to
                 a
                 serpent
                 ;
                 Iudg.
                 14.
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Chalde
                 paraphrast
                 on
                 that
                 place
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 chosen
                 &
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Dan
                 ,
                 vvhose
                 fear
                 shal
                 fal
                 vpon
                 the
                 peoples
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 valiantly
                 smite
                 the
                 Philistians
                 as
                 an
                 adder
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 asp
                 he
                 shal
                 lye
                 in
                 wayt
                 by
                 the
                 path
                 ,
                 he
                 shal
                 s●ay
                 the
                 strong
                 horsmen
                 in
                 the
                 host
                 of
                 the
                 Philistians
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 8.
                 is
                 meant
                 properly
                 of
                 vvarrs
                 in
                 those
                 costs
                 of
                 Dan
                 ;
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 :
                 not
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vvhole
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 there
                 manifesteth
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 4.
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 ‡
                 Antichrist
                 shal
                 oppugn
                 the
                 misteries
                 of
                 our
                 saviour
                 
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 2.
                 22.
                 and
                 extol
                 himself
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 sayd
                 God
                 2.
                 
                 Thes.
                 2
                 ]
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 your
                 Popes
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 oppugn
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 of
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 preisthood
                 and
                 kingdom
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 heretical
                 doctrine
                 of
                 mans
                 merits
                 ,
                 mass
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 purgatorie
                 ;
                 &c.
                 and
                 in
                 making
                 lawes
                 for
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 in
                 forbidding
                 people
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 in
                 their
                 mother
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Though
                 this
                 is
                 doon
                 ,
                 vnder
                 colour
                 of
                 meeknes
                 and
                 holynes
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 beast
                 hath
                 2.
                 hornes
                 like
                 the
                 lamb
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 Christs
                 own
                 vicar
                 .
                 Rev.
                 13.
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 rest
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 let
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 move
                 you
                 :
                 who
                 vvitnessed
                 that
                 *
                 the
                 Beast
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 mouth
                 speaking
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 occupied
                 Peters
                 chayr
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 5
                 †
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 7.
                 mountayns
                 in
                 Rev.
                 17.
                 are
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 7.
                 
                 Kings
                 ▪
                 none
                 of
                 vvhith
                 agree
                 vvith
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 ]
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 yes
                 ,
                 the
                 seventh
                 agrees
                 very
                 vvel
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 woman
                 is
                 the
                 
                   great
                   city
                
                 ,
                 Rome
                 .
                 Rev.
                 17.
                 18.
                 the
                 beast
                 on
                 vvhich
                 she
                 rideth
                 ,
                 hath
                 7.
                 heads
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 are
                 expounded
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 7.
                 mountains
                 and
                 7.
                 
                 Kings
                 .
                 Rev.
                 17.
                 3.
                 9
                 
                 The
                 7.
                 mountayns
                 ar
                 famous
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 Palatinus
                 ,
                 Capitolinus
                 ,
                 Aventinus
                 ,
                 Esquilinus
                 ,
                 Caelius
                 ,
                 Viminalis
                 ,
                 Quirinal●s
                 :
                 on
                 vvhich
                 mountayns
                 Rome
                 was
                 builded
                 .
                 The
                 7.
                 
                 Kings
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 7.
                 goverments
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 renoumed
                 also
                 in
                 histories
                 .
                 As
                 by
                 ‡
                 Kings
                 ,
                 by
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 by
                 Decemiviri
                 ,
                 by
                 Dictators
                 ,
                 by
                 Triumviri
                 ,
                 by
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 by
                 forreyn
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Popes
                 .
                 Therefore
                 vvhen
                 Iohn
                 vvrote
                 ,
                 the
                 five
                 first
                 vvere
                 fallen
                 &
                 removed
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 ●7
                 .
                 10.
                 and
                 one
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 ;
                 namely
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Caesars
                 :
                 and
                 another
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvas
                 the
                 forrayn
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Trajan
                 the
                 Spanyard
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 vvhen
                 they
                 came
                 should
                 continue
                 but
                 a
                 vvhile
                 ,
                 Constantine
                 going
                 to
                 Bizantium
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Empire
                 being
                 over●un
                 by
                 the
                 barbarous
                 Gothes
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Beast
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 
                 
                   is
                   the
                   eight
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   seaven
                
                 :
                 meaning
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 vvho
                 by
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 goverment
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 civil
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 an
                 eight
                 :
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 reign
                 togither
                 vvith
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 one
                 regiment
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   the
                   eight
                
                 is
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 scripture
                 sayth
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 King
                 dooth
                 signify
                 a
                 kingdome
                 or
                 regiment
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 by
                 Dan.
                 7.
                 17.
                 where
                 the
                 4.
                 beasts
                 are
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 4.
                 kings
                 meaning
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 explayned
                 in
                 v.
                 23.
                 
                   the
                   fourth
                   beast
                   is
                   the
                   fourth
                   kingdome
                   .
                
                 “
                 So
                 this
                 exposition
                 is
                 playn
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 brought
                 ;
                 the
                 Pope
                 remayneth
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 “
                 much
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 so
                 ancient
                 .
                 The
                 Iewes
                 look
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 1600.
                 yeres
                 agoe
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 know
                 him
                 not
                 :
                 You
                 looke
                 for
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 †
                 wel
                 nigh
                 so
                 many
                 yeres
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 aware
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 read
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 judicially
                 ,
                 (
                 God
                 opening
                 your
                 hart
                 ,
                 )
                 you
                 may
                 discern
                 that
                 mysterie
                 of
                 Babylon
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 hidden
                 from
                 your
                 eyes
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 preeminence
                 forbidden
                 to
                 Christs
                 ministers
                 ,
                 see
                 Mat.
                 20.
                 25.
                 26.
                 
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 25.
                 26.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 allege
                 of
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 15.
                 showes
                 the
                 power
                 &
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 duly
                 preached
                 and
                 applyed
                 to
                 mens
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 you
                 see
                 Titus
                 there
                 had
                 it
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Christs
                 ministers
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 turne
                 back
                 
                 to
                 your
                 general
                 argument
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 I
                 had
                 confuted
                 .
                 How
                 good
                 a
                 defense
                 you
                 have
                 brought
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 prudent
                 reader
                 judge
                 .
                 Onely
                 where
                 you
                 †
                 charge
                 me
                 vvith
                 falshood
                 for
                 saying
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 you
                 is
                 
                   above
                   the
                   law
                
                 ;
                 which
                 you
                 deny
                 in
                 my
                 sense
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   sense
                
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 explication
                 ,
                 that
                 ‡
                 extrinsecally
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 knowen
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 Gods
                 word
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 churches
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Popes
                 )
                 authority
                 .
                 He
                 putteth
                 Apocryphal
                 lying
                 books
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 canon
                 :
                 his
                 interpretation
                 (
                 though
                 absurd
                 and
                 hereticall
                 )
                 must
                 stand
                 for
                 authentick
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 definition
                 of
                 his
                 
                   ex
                   cathedra
                
                 ,
                 you
                 reverence
                 as
                 an
                 oracle
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 dispenseth
                 against
                 Gods
                 law
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 he
                 now
                 above
                 ?
                 yea
                 he
                 
                   sitteth
                   as
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Paul
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 thing
                 which
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 seventh
                 thing
                 which
                 now
                 )
                 you
                 should
                 prove
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   indeficiēt
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   fayth
                   is
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   [
                   ●●man
                   ]
                   catholick
                   church
                   sentence
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   private
                   mens
                   illuminatiōs
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 hold
                 neyther
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 .
                 You
                 labour
                 agayn
                 to
                 mainteyn
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 First
                 you
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 “
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Romā
                 church
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 &
                 catholick
                 church
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 .
                 You
                 fayrly
                 beg
                 the
                 question
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 prove
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 You
                 speak
                 vntruely
                 ,
                 in
                 calling
                 her
                 the
                 true
                 church
                 ;
                 proudly
                 ,
                 in
                 caling
                 her
                 the
                 
                   onely
                   true
                
                 church
                 :
                 absurdly
                 ,
                 in
                 caling
                 her
                 the
                 catholick
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 vniversal
                 )
                 church
                 .
                 None
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 can
                 you
                 make
                 any
                 proof
                 of
                 you
                 referr
                 in
                 the
                 margin
                 to
                 S.
                 123.
                 and
                 let
                 men
                 look
                 what
                 proof
                 they
                 can
                 find
                 there
                 .
                 I
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 referr
                 you
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 Cardinal
                 Baronius
                 testimonie
                 of
                 your
                 holy
                 church
                 as
                 he
                 found
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 ancient
                 records
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Chronicles
                 thus
                 .
                 *
                 
                   What
                   was
                   then
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Roman
                   church
                   ?
                   how
                   filthy
                   was
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   most
                   mighty
                   and
                   eke
                   most
                   filthy
                   whores
                   ruled
                   at
                   Rome
                   ?
                   at
                   whose
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   seats
                   were
                   changed
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   were
                   given
                   ,
                   &
                   which
                   is
                   horrible
                   and
                   vile
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   false-Popes
                   their
                   paramours
                   were
                   intruded
                   into
                   Peters
                   seat
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Loe
                 here
                 the
                 bewty
                 of
                 that
                 Catholick
                 church
                 ,
                 whose
                 sentence
                 you
                 say
                 is
                 the
                 
                   indeficient
                   rule
                   of
                   your
                   faith
                
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 are
                 *
                 glad
                 that
                 I
                 refuse
                 the
                 name
                 Catholik
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 content
                 me
                 with
                 that
                 ancient
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 given
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Act.
                 11
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 keep
                 you
                 your
                 new
                 fangled
                 name
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 divising
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 catholik
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 Universal
                 .
                 I
                 envie
                 you
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 are
                 very
                 †
                 angrie
                 that
                 I
                 proved
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 your
                 Roman
                 church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 you
                 had
                 set
                 down
                 without
                 proof
                 .
                 You
                 had
                 cause
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 reader
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 having
                 nothing
                 soundly
                 to
                 reply
                 ,
                 you
                 wilfully
                 persist
                 in
                 your
                 error
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 sory
                 .
                 Your
                 reproches
                 I
                 bear
                 with
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 Leaving
                 your
                 former
                 reasons
                 helpless
                 :
                 you
                 ‡
                 conclude
                 with
                 a
                 cōmon
                 argumēt
                 for
                 your
                 church
                 &
                 religiō
                 ;
                 That
                 seing
                 your
                 faith
                 is
                 cōfessed
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ancient
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   frō
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   grounded
                   on
                   carnal
                   motives
                   ,
                
                 viz
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   the
                   spiritual
                   or
                   the
                   temporall
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 profit
                 or
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 clergie
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 by
                 their
                 
                   cha
                   
                   ●●ity
                   ,
                   vowes
                   ,
                   fasting
                   ▪
                   praying
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Nor
                 of
                 temporal
                 Princes
                 ,
                 for
                 how
                 should
                 so
                 many
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 Kings
                 &c.
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 
                   confess
                   their
                   syns
                   ;
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 first
                 your
                 religiō
                 in
                 som
                 points
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ancient
                 I
                 cōfess
                 ,
                 evē
                 as
                 ancien●
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 iniquity
                 begā
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 men
                 loved
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Iohn
                 .
                 9.
                 &
                 many
                 Antichrists
                 vvent
                 abroad
                 ,
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 2.
                 18.
                 vvhich
                 vvere
                 foretunners
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Antichrist
                 folowing
                 .
                 Who
                 vvas
                 to
                 be
                 reveled
                 vvhen
                 he
                 that
                 thē
                 letted
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 heathen
                 Empire
                 )
                 vvas
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 vvay
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 yet
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 preached
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 vvas
                 more
                 ancient
                 ,
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 2.
                 24.
                 which
                 therefore
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 rule
                 and
                 stay
                 :
                 not
                 humane
                 doctrines
                 that
                 came
                 up
                 after
                 .
                 Secondly
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 ambition
                 ,
                 profit
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Preists
                 ,
                 vvere
                 the
                 motives
                 unto
                 this
                 height
                 of
                 evil
                 .
                 For
                 histories
                 record
                 the
                 *
                 contentions
                 that
                 vvere
                 in
                 churches
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 )
                 vvho
                 should
                 be
                 greatest
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 P.
                 Gregory
                 to
                 say
                 †
                 
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   pride
                   is
                   at
                   haud
                   and
                
                 (
                 quod
                 dici
                 quoque
                 nefas
                 est
                 )
                 
                   an
                   arwie
                   of
                   Preists
                   is
                   ready
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
                 I
                 wish
                 you
                 vvould
                 beleeve
                 this
                 Popes
                 tradition
                 ,
                 here
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 
                   Profits
                   and
                   pleasures
                
                 ;
                 vvho
                 seeth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 being
                 poor
                 ,
                 ‡
                 and
                 Peter
                 himself
                 having
                 neyther
                 silver
                 nor
                 gold
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 needy
                 man
                 ,
                 Act.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 Your
                 clergy
                 have
                 gotten
                 such
                 patrimonies
                 ,
                 falsly
                 purloyned
                 in
                 S.
                 Peters
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 richest
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ;
                 their
                 treasures
                 infinite
                 ,
                 their
                 palaces
                 like
                 Kings
                 ,
                 ‖
                 their
                 apparel
                 prince
                 like
                 ,
                 their
                 Kitchins
                 ful
                 of
                 the
                 finest
                 fare
                 ;
                 the
                 plesantest
                 &
                 fertilest
                 lands
                 in
                 all
                 countries
                 being
                 ingrossed
                 for
                 the
                 clergie
                 ;
                 &
                 for
                 church
                 livings
                 .
                 Their
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 and
                 pardons
                 ,
                 being
                 onely
                 to
                 pick
                 mens
                 purfes
                 .
                 Their
                 vowes
                 of
                 chastitie
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 desile
                 themselves
                 in
                 filthy
                 Sodonne
                 ,
                 adulterie
                 and
                 fornication
                 ▪
                 vvitness
                 the
                 6000.
                 childrens
                 heads
                 that
                 vvere
                 found
                 murdered
                 in
                 P.
                 Gregories
                 fishpond
                 ,
                 which
                 moved
                 him
                 to
                 reverse
                 his
                 own
                 wicked
                 decree
                 that
                 restreyned
                 the
                 Clergie
                 frō
                 their
                 wives
                 :
                 besides
                 infinite
                 other
                 testimonies
                 of
                 these
                 evils
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 Their
                 fasting
                 being
                 a
                 mere
                 mockery
                 ,
                 to
                 absteyn
                 superstitiously
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 beasts
                 and
                 fowles
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 fill
                 them selves
                 with
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 fishes
                 ,
                 with
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 and
                 oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 juncates
                 .
                 Their
                 prayers
                 being
                 vayn
                 repetitions
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Paternosters
                   ,
                   Avees
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 upon
                 beads
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 .
                 Albeit
                 many
                 poor
                 people
                 in
                 blind
                 devotion
                 ,
                 have
                 (
                 I
                 grant
                 )
                 suffred
                 many
                 hard
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 penance
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Paul
                 caleth
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 in
                 voluntarie
                 religion
                 and
                 humblenes
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 not
                 sparing
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Colos.
                 2.
                 23.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 verie
                 deed
                 ,
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 a
                 more
                 carnall
                 pleasing
                 religion
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 necks
                 under
                 the
                 Popes
                 girdle
                 ,
                 partly
                 against
                 their
                 wills
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 frawd
                 and
                 tyranny
                 treading
                 them
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 :
                 partly
                 by
                 superstitious
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 purgatorie
                 fyre
                 &
                 such
                 like
                 buggs
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 they
                 were
                 kept
                 in
                 aw
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 privileged
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 decrees
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   neither
                   the
                   Emperor
                   nor
                   Kings
                   ,
                   nor
                   all
                   the
                   Clergie
                   might
                   judge
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Pope
                 Silvester
                 *
                 did
                 enact
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 sayd
                 P.
                 Symachus
                 .
                 Cap.
                 
                 9
                 ,
                 q.
                 3.
                 
                 Aliorum
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 scriptures
                 foretold
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 Kings
                 gave
                 their
                 power
                 &
                 authoritie
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 ;
                 and
                 †
                 lived
                 in
                 pleasure
                 with
                 that
                 whore
                 ;
                 and
                 ‡
                 all
                 nations
                 were
                 drunken
                 with
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 her
                 fornication
                 :
                 and
                 
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 wondred
                 after
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 worshiped
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sayd
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 like
                 unto
                 him
                 ?
                 &c.
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 vialls
                 “
                 of
                 Gods
                 words
                 wrath
                 are
                 now
                 alreadie
                 in
                 great
                 mesure
                 powred
                 out
                 upon
                 that
                 kingdom
                 of
                 syn
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 that
                 it
                 shal
                 fall
                 ,
                 til
                 in
                 *
                 one
                 how●
                 the
                 judgment
                 thereof
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 also
                 they
                 will
                 bewayl
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 †
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 will
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 their
                 judgement
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 seriously
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 you
                 understanding
                 .
                 
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 done
                 with
                 your
                 replies
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 matters
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 wil
                 speak
                 of
                 those
                 interlaced
                 paragraphes
                 which
                 you
                 bring
                 in
                 S.
                 98.
                 &c
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 
                   vicious
                   circle
                
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 wherin
                 you
                 think
                 we
                 walk
                 ,
                 proving
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 by
                 the
                 private
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 private
                 spirit
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 your
                 
                   Catholik
                   opinion
                
                 
                 you
                 say
                 you
                 will
                 defend
                 from
                 such
                 
                   an
                   idle
                   proof
                   and
                   circular
                   resolution
                   of
                   your
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 first
                 you
                 doo
                 me
                 wrong
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 my
                 assertion
                 so
                 :
                 if
                 yow
                 would
                 deal
                 honestly
                 and
                 plainly
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 express
                 an
                 other
                 mans
                 meaning
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 set
                 down
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 spend
                 many
                 lines
                 in
                 framing
                 objections
                 and
                 answers
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 .
                 I
                 referr
                 the
                 reader
                 therefore
                 to
                 that
                 vvhich
                 I
                 sayd
                 in
                 my
                 2
                 former
                 vvritings
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 more
                 fully
                 set
                 down
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 ‡
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 to
                 doo
                 vvith
                 a
                 Turk
                 or
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 that
                 denyed
                 our
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 vvould
                 give
                 him
                 other
                 grounds
                 :
                 but
                 dealing
                 vvith
                 you
                 that
                 profess
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 allow
                 the
                 scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 ynough
                 to
                 confute
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
                 Yet
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 about
                 to
                 turn
                 Turk
                 ,
                 you
                 call
                 for
                 proof
                 that
                 our
                 scriptures
                 are
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 regard
                 not
                 my
                 former
                 convictions
                 ,
                 nor
                 your
                 Mr.
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 *
                 reprehensions
                 of
                 your
                 errors
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 before
                 referred
                 me
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 clear
                 your selves
                 of
                 this
                 
                   idle
                   proof
                
                 as
                 you
                 cal
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 vvhich
                 yet
                 you
                 can
                 never
                 doo
                 )
                 you
                 goe
                 vpon
                 grounds
                 vvherewith
                 Turks
                 and
                 Pagans
                 may
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 vnto
                 the
                 scriptures
                 :
                 which
                 vvas
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 controversie
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 lay
                 down
                 motives
                 *
                 perswading
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 are
                 nothing
                 unto
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 traditions
                 against
                 vvhich
                 I
                 dispute
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 causes
                 I
                 shal
                 not
                 folow
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 raunging
                 movable
                 waves
                 ,
                 but
                 vvill
                 set
                 down
                 first
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 vve
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 reasons
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 secondly
                 I
                 vvill
                 use
                 some
                 motives
                 vvhich
                 may
                 perswade
                 any
                 reasonable
                 man
                 ,
                 Turk
                 or
                 hethen
                 ;
                 to
                 incline
                 unto
                 our
                 religion
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 yours
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 hold
                 all
                 the
                 vv●itings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ful
                 of
                 heavenly
                 vvisdome
                 ,
                 inspired
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Pet
                 ,
                 1.
                 21
                 ▪
                 and
                 3
                 16.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 divine
                 authority
                 ;
                 and
                 unfallible
                 truth
                 ▪
                 
                 vvherein
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 the
                 creator
                 :
                 and
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 vvise
                 unto
                 salvation
                 .
                 Many
                 reasons
                 there
                 be
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 some
                 principal
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 frō
                 God
                 himself
                 :
                 others
                 secondary
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 are
                 frō
                 men
                 .
                 God
                 himself
                 testifieth
                 the
                 scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 him
                 two
                 vvayes
                 .
                 Outwardly
                 ,
                 vvhereby
                 he
                 prepareth
                 the
                 hart
                 unto
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 motives
                 of
                 credibility
                 :
                 and
                 inwardly
                 vvhereby
                 be
                 assureth
                 the
                 hart
                 of
                 the
                 beleever
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 outward
                 motives
                 are
                 :
                 which
                 God
                 giveth
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 scriptures
                 ther
                 is
                 a
                 Majesty
                 wisdom
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 writing
                 ,
                 differing
                 from
                 al
                 other
                 writings
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 man
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 blind
                 )
                 may
                 see
                 and
                 discerne
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 discerneth
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 a
                 torch
                 or
                 candle
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 shewed
                 as
                 great
                 wisdom
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Psal.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 the
                 doctrine
                 it self
                 or
                 institution
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 excelleth
                 al
                 humane
                 doctrines
                 and
                 lawes
                 ,
                 as
                 leading
                 us
                 from
                 our selves
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 &
                 from
                 Satan
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 holynes
                 ,
                 feare
                 ,
                 humility
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 farr
                 passing
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 any
                 earthly
                 creature
                 naturally
                 to
                 conceiv
                 or
                 comprehend
                 fully
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 taught
                 :
                 much
                 less
                 could
                 they
                 be
                 by
                 men
                 devised
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 the
                 prophesies
                 ,
                 which
                 shine
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 perswade
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 God
                 convinceth
                 al
                 heathens
                 idols
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 vayn
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 prophesie
                 ;
                 and
                 proveth
                 his
                 ovvne
                 sole
                 deity
                 by
                 this
                 foretelling
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 &
                 performing
                 thē
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 41.
                 22.
                 23.
                 24.
                 26.
                 
                 &
                 44.
                 7.
                 8.
                 26.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 prophesies
                 and
                 true
                 events
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 to
                 be
                 divine
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 writings
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 it
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 agrement
                 of
                 al
                 the
                 partes
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Bible
                 ,
                 though
                 written
                 by
                 severall
                 men
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 even
                 hundreds
                 of
                 yeres
                 one
                 after
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 after
                 divers
                 manners
                 ,
                 some
                 histories
                 ,
                 some
                 prophesies
                 ,
                 some
                 songs
                 ,
                 some
                 parables
                 ,
                 some
                 epistles
                 &c.
                 in
                 al
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 ther
                 is
                 an
                 harmony
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 writer
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 crosseth
                 or
                 convinceth
                 an
                 other
                 of
                 error
                 or
                 falshood
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 wherof
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 of
                 halfe
                 so
                 many
                 writers
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 so
                 agreed
                 togither
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 world
                 began
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 &
                 powrful
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 harts
                 of
                 al
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 illumining
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 changing
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 sanctifying
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 sowl
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 read
                 and
                 heard
                 their
                 words
                 :
                 Wherby
                 all
                 other
                 false
                 religions
                 have
                 been
                 confounded
                 and
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 stablished
                 against
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 the
                 divil
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 princes
                 and
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 minde
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 Al
                 which
                 doo
                 manifest
                 that
                 these
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 inward
                 testification
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 Holy
                 *
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 illumineth
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 things
                 given
                 us
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 writeth
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 harts
                 ,
                 and
                 sealeth
                 up
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 that
                 ar
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 beleeving
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 secondary
                 testimony
                 that
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ar
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 men
                 :
                 as
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 consent
                 of
                 churches
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 and
                 obeyed
                 the
                 Holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yea
                 even
                 Antichristians
                 themselves
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 given
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 for
                 defense
                 of
                 these
                 scriptures
                 and
                 doctrines
                 taught
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 even
                 the
                 heretik●s
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 their
                 errors
                 were
                 confirmed
                 by
                 these
                 scriptures
                 and
                 therfore
                 died
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 excluded
                 from
                 this
                 motive
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 like
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 shewed
                 of
                 any
                 book
                 under
                 the
                 sun
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 outward
                 proofs
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 engraved
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 themselves
                 ;
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 convince
                 al
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 without
                 excuse
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 invisible
                 thinges
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 eternal
                 power
                 and
                 godhead
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 his
                 works
                 the
                 creatures
                 ;
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 20
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 invisible
                 things
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 powrfulnes
                 ,
                 wisdom
                 and
                 alsufficiencie
                 therof
                 unto
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 scriptures
                 :
                 which
                 
                 they
                 that
                 beleeve
                 not
                 ,
                 wil
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 though
                 one
                 should
                 ryse
                 agayne
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 Luk.
                 16.
                 31.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 God
                 will
                 damn
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 that
                 doo
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 works
                 discern
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 him
                 as
                 God
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 wil
                 he
                 damn
                 the
                 prophane
                 ,
                 that
                 doo
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 scriptures
                 discern
                 his
                 holy
                 wil
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 inward
                 testification
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 beleevers
                 hart
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 it
                 :
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 outward
                 proof
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 which
                 have
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 neyther
                 can
                 perceive
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 vayn
                 therfore
                 doth
                 Mr.
                 I.
                 A.
                 and
                 the
                 papists
                 ,
                 cal
                 for
                 manifestation
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 discern
                 :
                 and
                 cavil
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 a
                 due
                 outward
                 proof
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 allege
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 wil
                 I
                 set
                 down
                 some
                 motives
                 which
                 may
                 draw
                 any
                 reasonable
                 infidel
                 (
                 if
                 God
                 shut
                 not
                 up
                 his
                 hart
                 from
                 understanding
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 come
                 ●ather
                 unto
                 true
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 with
                 us
                 the
                 Reformed
                 churches
                 :
                 then
                 unto
                 Catholikisme
                 or
                 Popery
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Romists
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 we
                 allege
                 for
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 records
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 &
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 first
                 founders
                 of
                 Christiā
                 religion
                 through
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 But
                 Papists
                 dare
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 allege
                 for
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 later
                 new
                 records
                 of
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Councills
                 ,
                 Popes
                 &c.
                 
                 Novv
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 vvhich
                 is
                 most
                 ancient
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 Gods
                 †
                 lavv
                 shevveth
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 also
                 heretofore
                 ‡
                 pleaded
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 allow
                 al
                 men
                 (
                 by
                 that
                 common
                 light
                 and
                 judgment
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 graven
                 in
                 the
                 hart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 &
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 al
                 expositions
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 hear
                 ,
                 examine
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 of
                 our
                 proofs
                 ,
                 reasons
                 ,
                 testimonies
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 ●o●
                 exhort
                 al
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 ‖
                 and
                 to
                 peruse
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 “
                 try
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 al
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 Papists
                 allow
                 not
                 their
                 ignorant
                 disciples
                 ▪
                 ●o
                 read
                 or
                 hear
                 the
                 scriptures
                 in
                 their
                 mother
                 tongue
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 &
                 spirits
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 *
                 a
                 signe
                 that
                 they
                 ar
                 not
                 of
                 
                 God
                 )
                 but
                 doo
                 captive
                 al
                 mens
                 judgments
                 unto
                 the
                 definitive
                 sentences
                 of
                 their
                 Popes
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 men
                 should
                 put
                 out
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 might
                 lead
                 them
                 blind
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 grounds
                 which
                 we
                 build
                 upon
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 writings
                 ,
                 are
                 both
                 *
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 authentik
                 and
                 canonical
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 build
                 upon
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 even
                 our
                 adversaties
                 being
                 judges
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 Popes
                 decrees
                 besides
                 scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 †
                 forbidden
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 allowed
                 of
                 none
                 save
                 themselves
                 ,
                 neyther
                 doo
                 vve
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 they
                 ever
                 prove
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 any
                 otherwise
                 then
                 Mahomet
                 may
                 vvarrant
                 his
                 Alkoran
                 :
                 or
                 the
                 Iewes
                 their
                 Thalmud
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 writers
                 of
                 our
                 grounds
                 the
                 Holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 vvere
                 all
                 ‡
                 holy
                 persons
                 ,
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 vvas
                 a
                 reprobate
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 writers
                 and
                 determiners
                 of
                 popish
                 traditions
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 papists
                 owne
                 confession
                 )
                 most
                 wicked
                 and
                 vile
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 sold
                 themselves
                 unto
                 syn
                 and
                 Satan
                 al
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 their
                 popedomes
                 some
                 by
                 simonie
                 and
                 bribes
                 ;
                 some
                 by
                 schisme
                 and
                 sedition
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 evil
                 meanes
                 .
                 Therfore
                 in
                 al
                 reason
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 so
                 vvorthy
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 or
                 rested
                 vpon
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sacred
                 vvriters
                 on
                 vvhome
                 vve
                 depend
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 &
                 Prophets
                 (
                 to
                 vvhose
                 vvritings
                 vve
                 cleave
                 )
                 preached
                 not
                 ‡
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 law
                 and
                 Christ
                 :
                 drew
                 no
                 “
                 man
                 to
                 subjection
                 unto
                 themselves
                 but
                 unto
                 God
                 :
                 sought
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 doctrines
                 or
                 vvritings
                 their
                 ovvn
                 vvealth
                 or
                 vvorldly
                 prefermēt
                 ,
                 sold
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 nor
                 *
                 made
                 marchandise
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Wheras
                 Popes
                 (
                 on
                 vvhose
                 definitive
                 sentences
                 Papists
                 doo
                 rely
                 )
                 preach
                 themselves
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   declare
                
                 ,
                 (
                 sayth
                 †
                 P.
                 Boniface
                 )
                 
                   we
                   define
                   ,
                   and
                   pronounce
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   altogither
                   of
                   necessity
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   humane
                   creature
                   be
                   under
                   the
                   Byshop
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 So
                 other
                 their
                 traditions
                 and
                 definitions
                 ,
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 maintenauce
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 pomp
                 ,
                 dignity
                 ,
                 vvorldly
                 vvealth
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Popes
                 bulls
                 ,
                 pardons
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 reliks
                 are
                 set
                 to
                 sale
                 for
                 money
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 their
                 Preists
                 masses
                 and
                 Trentals
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vvorld
                 vvel
                 knoweth
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 all
                 naturall
                 vvise
                 men
                 are
                 justly
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 much
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 vvriters
                 vvhom
                 vve
                 depend
                 on
                 ;
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 such
                 authority
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 as
                 vve
                 admit
                 of
                 proof
                 from
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 because
                 they
                 all
                 teach
                 one
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Papists
                 send
                 men
                 to
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ,
                 which
                 disagree
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 :
                 so
                 making
                 great
                 show
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 simple
                 ;
                 wheras
                 themselves
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 lyst
                 ,
                 refuse
                 the
                 judgment
                 and
                 exposition
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 doctors
                 &c.
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Cardinal
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 often
                 doo
                 refuse
                 the
                 sentences
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 :
                 and
                 conclude
                 vvith
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 or
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 the
                 scriptures
                 that
                 vve
                 build
                 upon
                 doo
                 all
                 agree
                 and
                 are
                 ●one
                 contrary
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 hovv
                 ever
                 there
                 ●ay
                 seem
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 even
                 by
                 themselves
                 reconciled
                 if
                 men
                 vvil
                 labour
                 
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 Papists
                 have
                 also
                 for
                 their
                 rules
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 Apocryphal
                 booke
                 and
                 fables
                 ,
                 vvherein
                 are
                 many
                 open
                 lyes
                 and
                 vnreconcilable
                 contradictions
                 against
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 as
                 Tob.
                 12.
                 15.
                 compared
                 vvith
                 Tob.
                 15.
                 18.
                 1.
                 
                 Maccab.
                 6.
                 16.
                 vvith
                 2.
                 
                 Mac.
                 1.
                 16.
                 2.
                 
                 Macc.
                 1.
                 19.
                 vvith
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 25.
                 
                 Iudith
                 .
                 9.
                 2.
                 3.
                 vvith
                 Gen.
                 49.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 Esth.
                 apopcryph
                 .
                 12.
                 5.
                 6.
                 vvith
                 Esth.
                 can
                 .
                 6.
                 3.
                 and
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 Esth.
                 apoc
                 .
                 11.
                 2.
                 vvith
                 Esth.
                 can
                 .
                 2.
                 16.
                 besides
                 their
                 Popes
                 determinations
                 for
                 making
                 and
                 vvorshiping
                 of
                 similitudes
                 or
                 images
                 ,
                 of
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 ,
                 wood
                 and
                 stone
                 ,
                 hethenlike
                 :
                 for
                 having
                 the
                 vvorship
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 scriptures
                 in
                 a
                 barbarous
                 tongue
                 vvhich
                 the
                 people
                 understand
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 are
                 expressly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 common
                 judgment
                 may
                 evidently
                 preceive
                 ;
                 yea
                 &
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Popes
                 have
                 repeled
                 the
                 decrees
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 manifested
                 .
              
               
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 The
                 summ
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 learned
                 from
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 trust
                 on
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 alone
                 for
                 mercy
                 and
                 salvation
                 ;
                 not
                 on
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 on
                 our selves
                 or
                 humane
                 merits
                 :
                 vvhereby
                 vve
                 resting
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 *
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 doo
                 profess
                 to
                 have
                 ful
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 Popish
                 faith
                 learned
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 men
                 not
                 to
                 trust
                 on
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 Pardons
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 merits
                 also
                 for
                 salvatiō
                 :
                 vvhereby
                 their
                 cōsciences
                 accusing
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 neyther
                 have
                 nor
                 profess
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 peace
                 ,
                 by
                 full
                 assurance
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 heyres
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 vve
                 :
                 nay
                 they
                 rage
                 against
                 this
                 truth
                 ;
                 as
                 against
                 an
                 heresie
                 .
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 The
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 vvhich
                 vve
                 rest
                 vpon
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 that
                 many
                 thowsands
                 in
                 their
                 ages
                 have
                 given
                 their
                 lives
                 for
                 the
                 defense
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 taught
                 onely
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 even
                 hereticks
                 have
                 dyed
                 for
                 things
                 vvhich
                 they
                 have
                 erroneously
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 reveled
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 Papists
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 shew
                 many
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 )
                 that
                 have
                 vvillingly
                 given
                 their
                 lives
                 for
                 such
                 doctrines
                 as
                 have
                 onely
                 bene
                 taught
                 by
                 men
                 &
                 by
                 unwritten
                 popish
                 tradition
                 ▪
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 judgment
                 by
                 the
                 prophetical
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 scriptures
                 vvhich
                 are
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 have
                 prophesies
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 accomplishments
                 of
                 the
                 prophesies
                 as
                 they
                 vvere
                 foretold
                 :
                 vvhereby
                 vve
                 are
                 confirmed
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 infallibility
                 of
                 those
                 vvritings
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 vvritings
                 of
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Popes
                 ,
                 on
                 vvhich
                 Papists
                 rely
                 ,
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 this
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 Neyther
                 dooth
                 the
                 Pope
                 use
                 to
                 prophesie
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 vvere
                 necessary
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 vvould
                 as
                 Christs
                 vicar
                 obtrude
                 his
                 ovvn
                 decrees
                 for
                 divine
                 oracles
                 ,
                 seing
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Angel
                 sayd
                 Rev.
                 19.
                 10.
                 
                 Nay
                 rather
                 the
                 prophesies
                 of
                 †
                 scripture
                 plainly
                 foreshew
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Lord
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 fearing
                 it
                 wil
                 come
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 forbiddeth
                 therfore
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 Gods
                 book
                 .
              
               
                 Eleventhly
                 ,
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 are
                 forced
                 in
                 disputing
                 against
                 Iewes
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 once
                 Gods
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 themselves
                 with
                 
                 us
                 received
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
                 )
                 to
                 use
                 onely
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 and
                 prophesies
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 Romish
                 church
                 &
                 traditions
                 ,
                 the
                 Iewes
                 doo
                 not
                 regard
                 .
                 With
                 these
                 scriptures
                 the
                 Papists
                 doo
                 rightly
                 *
                 think
                 the
                 Iewes
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 convicted
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 doo
                 we
                 much
                 more
                 ▪
                 (
                 having
                 the
                 scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 )
                 rightly
                 hold
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 Papists
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 vvord
                 vvhich
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 refuse
                 this
                 and
                 draw
                 us
                 to
                 their
                 Popes
                 decretals
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Iewes
                 have
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 men
                 to
                 their
                 high
                 preists
                 ,
                 Rabbies
                 and
                 Thalmuds
                 :
                 or
                 the
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 Alkoran
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Finally
                 ,
                 grace
                 ,
                 vvisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 majesty
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 read
                 them
                 (
                 except
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 reprobate
                 sense
                 )
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 adversaries
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 such
                 vvisdom
                 grace
                 or
                 majesty
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Popes
                 decrétals
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 other
                 humane
                 vvritings
                 :
                 yea
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 grossnes
                 ,
                 barbarisme
                 ,
                 error
                 ,
                 favouring
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 private
                 spirit
                 ;
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 understanding
                 (
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 Popes
                 bondmen
                 )
                 vvil
                 confess
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 singular
                 grace
                 appeareth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 H.
                 N.
                 or
                 Alkoran
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 vvhich
                 and
                 sundry
                 other
                 like
                 reasons
                 vvhich
                 might
                 be
                 alleged
                 :
                 every
                 reasonable
                 infidel
                 vvhom
                 God
                 vvill
                 save
                 ,
                 vvill
                 rather
                 incline
                 to
                 our
                 grounds
                 of
                 ancient
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 of
                 late
                 Iesuitisme
                 or
                 Popery
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 readeth
                 consider
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 sentence
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 vvhich
                 hath
                 bene
                 vvritten
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 (
                 M.
                 I.
                 A.
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 fly
                 not
                 for
                 proof
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 privat
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 often
                 slander
                 us
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 a
                 Papist
                 may
                 be
                 couvinced
                 by
                 the
                 wisdome
                 and
                 majesty
                 of
                 God
                 shining
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 (
                 and
                 other
                 arguments
                 forementioned
                 ,
                 )
                 more
                 easily
                 then
                 an
                 Atheist
                 can
                 be
                 convinced
                 by
                 the
                 wisdom
                 and
                 majesty
                 of
                 God
                 shining
                 in
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 later
                 were
                 sufficient
                 (
                 by
                 th'Apostles
                 †
                 testimony
                 )
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 hethens
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 sufficient
                 to
                 condemn
                 you
                 :
                 especially
                 seing
                 you
                 confess
                 the
                 scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 GOD
                 :
                 vvhereas
                 the
                 Atheist
                 will
                 not
                 confess
                 ▪
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 abide
                 the
                 trial
                 of
                 your
                 religion
                 by
                 this
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 your
                 own
                 traditions
                 and
                 decrees
                 also
                 .
                 Whereas
                 if
                 you
                 graunt
                 a
                 Turk
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 Bible
                 and
                 his
                 Alkoran
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 Iew
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Thalmud
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 betray
                 all
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 one
                 ask
                 you
                 a
                 reason
                 vvhy
                 you
                 beleeve
                 the
                 scriptures
                 or
                 any
                 doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 you
                 answer
                 that
                 ‡
                 extrinsi●ally
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 outwardly
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 your selves
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 your
                 church
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Pope
                 vvho
                 is
                 head
                 of
                 your
                 church
                 )
                 telleth
                 you
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 private
                 spirit
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 ask
                 ,
                 vvhy
                 you
                 beleeve
                 ▪
                 the
                 sun
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 should
                 answer
                 extrinsecally
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 tells
                 you
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 any
                 private
                 sight
                 or
                 discerning
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 eyes
                 .
                 Ask
                 you
                 agayn
                 ,
                 vvhither
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 furnished
                 vvith
                 his
                 grace
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 deceive
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                 
                   we
                   hold
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   necessarily
                   
                   indued
                   with
                   Gods
                   holy
                   grace
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   fa●t
                   he
                   may
                   syn
                   as
                   wel
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   .
                
                 Ask
                 you
                 agayn
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 you
                 trust
                 such
                 vile
                 ungracious
                 Popes
                 as
                 many
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 mens
                 testimony
                 ?
                 )
                 you
                 answer
                 ,
                 *
                 you
                 hold
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   a
                   necessary
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   defines
                   ex
                   cathedra
                   ,
                
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 chayr
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   as
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   .
                
                 Ask
                 you
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 paradox
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 cannot
                 bring
                 any
                 one
                 line
                 of
                 Gods
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 to
                 confirme
                 it
                 ;
                 you
                 can
                 neyth●r
                 find
                 the
                 Pope
                 nor
                 his
                 chayr
                 there
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 Mahom●t
                 or
                 the
                 Alkoran
                 .
                 Then
                 you
                 flee
                 to
                 late
                 humane
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 of
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 also
                 you
                 vvrest
                 .
                 Yet
                 ask
                 you
                 ,
                 vvhither
                 those
                 Doctors
                 vvere
                 necessarily
                 indued
                 vvith
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 could
                 not
                 e●r
                 &
                 deceiv
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 nay
                 in
                 deed
                 you
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 whiles
                 you
                 refuse
                 any
                 doctrine
                 or
                 expositiō
                 give
                 by
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 Father
                 or
                 Council
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Pope
                 approves
                 not
                 of
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 ordinary
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 yourbooks
                 .
                 Follow
                 you
                 now
                 still
                 ,
                 vpō
                 vvhat
                 assurance
                 you
                 stay
                 ;
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 your
                 Pope
                 is
                 Christs
                 vicar
                 ,
                 &
                 cānot
                 err
                 
                   ex
                   cathedra
                
                 ,
                 because
                 himself
                 sayth
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 God.
                 For
                 onely
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 †
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 on
                 whose
                 word
                 al
                 creatures
                 should
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 by
                 this
                 argumēt
                 alone
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 your
                 Pope
                 is
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 mā
                 of
                 syn
                 which
                 exalreth
                 himself
                 above
                 al
                 that
                 is
                 caled
                 God
                 :
                 &
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 those
                 upō
                 vvhom
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 strong
                 delusiō
                 to
                 beleeve
                 lyes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 prophesied
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 Besides
                 it
                 is
                 ▪
                 against
                 al
                 reasō
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 mans
                 witness
                 of
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 law
                 of
                 ‡
                 God
                 and
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 mā
                 cōdemns
                 it
                 .
                 Nemo
                 in
                 sua
                 causa
                 testis
                 esse
                 ,
                 vel
                 jus
                 sibi
                 dicere
                 possit
                 .
                 l
                 Generali
                 .
                 C.
                 Ne
                 quis
                 .
                 &
                 2.
                 q.
                 1.
                 
                 C.
                 de
                 manifesta
                 .
              
               
                 Behold
                 M.
                 I.
                 A.
                 this
                 third
                 time
                 I
                 have
                 vvritten
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 God
                 by
                 me
                 warning
                 you
                 of
                 your
                 fearfull
                 estate
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 ,
                 and
                 despise
                 not
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 calling
                 you
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 unsensible
                 of
                 your
                 calamity
                 &
                 extreme
                 peril
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 sleepeth
                 in
                 the
                 midds
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 mast
                 ,
                 *
                 and
                 sayth
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 striken
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 vvas
                 not
                 sick
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 beaten
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 felt
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 To
                 day
                 †
                 if
                 ye
                 vvil
                 hear
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 harden
                 not
                 your
                 hart
                 ;
                 least
                 he
                 swear
                 in
                 his
                 anger
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 never
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 rest
                 .
                 My
                 prayer
                 shal
                 be
                 against
                 your
                 evil
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 finde
                 mercy
                 unto
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 be
                 the
                 vvil
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   Amsterdam
                   
                     the
                     6.
                     of
                     November
                     1613.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Your
                   freind
                   that
                   vvisheth
                   your
                   vvelfare
                   ,
                   Henr.
                   Ainsw
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I.
           A.
           his
           4.
           and
           last
           writing
           to
           H.
           A.
           
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   his
                   loving
                   friend
                   Mr
                   Henry
                   Aynsworth
                   these
                   :
                   At
                   Amsterdam
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   H.
                   Ainsworth
                
              
               
                 AS
                 small
                 hope
                 have
                 you
                 in
                 deed
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 defense
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 graunt
                 you
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ●●tendement
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 viz.
                 my
                 conversion
                 .
                 For
                 trust
                 me
                 your
                 ▪
                 allegations
                 ,
                 your
                 prooses
                 are
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 ber
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 wonder
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 professeth
                 himself
                 to
                 hunt
                 after
                 the
                 
                 light
                 onely
                 ,
                 should
                 content
                 himself
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 like
                 Senecaes
                 poore
                 blind
                 woman
                 who
                 accounted
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 blinde
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 onely
                 she
                 did
                 see
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 taken
                 paines
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 have
                 summed
                 my
                 reasons
                 and
                 proofes
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 vainely
                 repeate
                 so
                 often
                 your
                 owne
                 :
                 Mine
                 and
                 yours
                 indifferently
                 paralleld
                 would
                 have
                 manifested
                 long
                 ere
                 this
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 conceale
                 so
                 my
                 proofes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 magnifie
                 your
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 your
                 se●tar●●s
                 prifeth
                 yours
                 as
                 things
                 of
                 worth
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 deed
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 ga●die
                 glasse
                 ,
                 and
                 plaine
                 Bristowes
                 stones
                 in
                 sted
                 of
                 Diamonds
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 I
                 remit
                 you
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 slight
                 replie
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 answer
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 sheates
                 of
                 paper
                 delivered
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 remitt
                 your
                 auditorie
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 compare
                 both
                 for
                 their
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 intelligible
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 a
                 tedious
                 thing
                 to
                 take
                 so
                 often
                 such
                 fruictless
                 paine
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 plough
                 〈◊〉
                 so
                 many
                 sheetes
                 the
                 barraine
                 sands
                 .
                 A
                 short
                 answer
                 especially
                 being
                 not
                 compatible
                 to
                 many
                 vnjoincted
                 and
                 scattered
                 citations
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 your
                 vanitie
                 therin
                 sufficiently
                 v●●asked
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 you
                 doe
                 confess
                 to
                 bee
                 tyred
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 I
                 profess
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 reade
                 your
                 slight
                 stuff
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 content
                 my selfe
                 to
                 poinct
                 out
                 how
                 you
                 have
                 satisfied
                 me
                 in
                 no
                 one
                 poinct
                 ,
                 referring
                 my selfe
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 defence
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 force
                 for
                 ought
                 therin
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 justly
                 oppugne
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 mine
                 wherein
                 as
                 I
                 showe
                 that
                 your
                 reasons
                 vanish
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 you
                 keepe
                 a
                 greate
                 pudder
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 Naie
                 you
                 overthrow
                 your selfe
                 graunting
                 the
                 vnwritten
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 deepde
                 controversies
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 must
                 bee
                 explicated
                 by
                 Preists
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 traditions
                 ,
                 the
                 vnwritten
                 word
                 are
                 included
                 and
                 implied
                 in
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 belonge
                 to
                 the
                 explication
                 or
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 fasts
                 ,
                 feasts
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 virtuallie
                 included
                 in
                 those
                 generall
                 precepts
                 and
                 prerogatives
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 I
                 expressed
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 add
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 gathered
                 thence
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 explicate
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 included
                 is
                 not
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 in
                 your
                 replie
                 not
                 obscurely
                 confess
                 as
                 I
                 show
                 in
                 my
                 12.
                 parag
                 .
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 16.
                 
                 &
                 17.
                 parag
                 .
                 is
                 to
                 answer
                 .
                 Where
                 as
                 you
                 charge
                 me
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 often
                 answered
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 object
                 parag
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 I
                 referr
                 to
                 the
                 indifferent
                 reader
                 ;
                 But
                 verily
                 I
                 maie
                 speake
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 my
                 own
                 judgment
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 writings
                 deserve
                 no
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Apostollicall
                 traditions
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 taught
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 expounded
                 .
                 what
                 then
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 answering
                 my
                 first
                 reason
                 faine
                 you
                 would
                 re●ai●
                 we
                 with
                 a
                 spllogisme
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 ▪
                 seing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 known
                 for
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ▪
                 which
                 I
                 denie
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 holie
                 scriptures
                 are
                 knowne
                 for
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 your
                 sense
                 I
                 denie
                 ▪
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 knowen
                 by
                 themselves
                 but
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 For
                 many
                 pa●●ells
                 of
                 scripture
                 have
                 bene
                 doubted
                 of
                 by
                 
                 those
                 that
                 bragged
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 discerne
                 scripture
                 ;
                 And
                 you
                 neyther
                 save
                 your self
                 from
                 an
                 infinite
                 process
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 &
                 if
                 you
                 could
                 doe
                 that
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 prove
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 to
                 be
                 canonicall
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proked
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 my
                 32
                 parag
                 :
                 I
                 fullie
                 satisfied
                 your
                 tortured
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 doe
                 leave
                 out
                 som
                 places
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 virtuallie
                 answered
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 expounded
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 examine
                 each
                 place
                 you
                 bring
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 scriptures
                 bee
                 as
                 cleare
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 it
                 followes
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 knowne
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 saie
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 ,
                 you
                 doe
                 petere
                 principium
                 ,
                 since
                 everie
                 one
                 will
                 pretend
                 to
                 bee
                 his
                 :
                 I
                 
                 proved
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 S.
                 Aug
                 :
                 that
                 scriptures
                 in
                 Actu
                 .
                 2
                 &
                 to
                 bee
                 knowne
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 requireth
                 necessarily
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 as
                 to
                 verie
                 manie
                 places
                 more
                 ,
                 you
                 never
                 answer
                 .
                 
              
               
                 You
                 wrong
                 your self
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 I
                 you
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 giue
                 just
                 occasion
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 terme
                 the
                 guide
                 of
                 your
                 religiō
                 your
                 privat
                 spirit
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 ●p●ly
                 befitts
                 your
                 grounds
                 as
                 I
                 prove
                 effectuallie
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 doe
                 convince
                 that
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 circular
                 vagarie
                 ,
                 I
                 resolving
                 my
                 religion
                 into
                 no
                 other
                 grounds
                 then
                 St.
                 Cypr
                 :
                 did
                 his
                 ,
                 S.
                 55.
                 
                 And
                 you
                 might
                 see
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 what
                 he
                 wil
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 doth
                 declare
                 it
                 ,
                 parag
                 :
                 69.
                 
                 
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 should
                 I
                 answer
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 answered
                 me
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 procede
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 snatches
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 answer
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 owne
                 phancie
                 and
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 shaddow
                 ?
                 that
                 vilefies
                 the
                 holie
                 Fathers
                 as
                 earth
                 and
                 ashes
                 ?
                 that
                 allowes
                 of
                 no
                 rule
                 of
                 scripturs
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 his
                 private
                 spirit
                 preferrs
                 ?
                 That
                 condemns
                 and
                 contemnes
                 the
                 name
                 *
                 Catholicke
                 as
                 a
                 new
                 idle
                 upstart
                 phrase
                 ?
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 deem
                 of
                 him
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 sittes
                 in
                 cathedra
                 pestilentiae
                 readie
                 to
                 avoide
                 ,
                 or
                 denie
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 pervert
                 others
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 your
                 motives
                 ;
                 to
                 propose
                 which
                 onely
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 answer
                 mine
                 ;
                 I
                 referr
                 my selfe
                 to
                 the
                 judiciall
                 and
                 indifferent
                 reader
                 to
                 compare
                 both
                 together
                 ;
                 see
                 par
                 :
                 109
                 120.
                 121.
                 122.
                 153.
                 where
                 I
                 show
                 how
                 
                 you
                 build
                 on
                 sands
                 and
                 spyders
                 webbes
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 ground
                 our selves
                 one
                 the
                 firme
                 rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 true
                 notes
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 did
                 defend
                 themselves
                 from
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 see
                 from
                 115
                 to
                 135.
                 &c.
                 
                 Therefore
                 since
                 ther
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 your
                 present
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 abūdantly
                 cleared
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 :
                 I
                 desire
                 you
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 further
                 procede
                 that
                 some
                 waie
                 my
                 last
                 answer
                 and
                 yours
                 ,
                 maie
                 be
                 set
                 downe
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 not
                 convenient
                 ,
                 to
                 avoide
                 prolixitie
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 you
                 set
                 downe
                 al
                 that
                 shal
                 bee
                 spoken
                 or
                 answered
                 in
                 forme
                 onely
                 ;
                 which
                 proceding
                 will
                 cleare
                 more
                 the
                 question
                 in
                 one
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hower
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 paper
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 discourse
                 and
                 dilating
                 will
                 doe
                 in
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 yeare
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 quire
                 of
                 paper
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 having
                 answered
                 yours
                 received
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 June
                 1614
                 I
                 end
                 ,
                 desiring
                 God
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 true
                 humilitie
                 to
                 imbrace
                 
                 the
                 truth
                 no
                 doubt
                 in
                 your
                 vnderstanding
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     June
                     18
                     ,
                     1614.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Your
                   well
                   wishing
                   freind
                   John
                   Aynsworth
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   that
                   many
                   things
                   to
                   bee
                   beleeved
                   are
                   not
                   taught
                   expresly
                   in
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   ▪
                   I
                   have
                   oftē
                   instanced
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sab●oth
                   on
                   Sunday
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Creede
                   ,
                   the
                   receiving
                   fasting
                   ,
                   kneeling
                   and
                   not
                   sitting
                   ,
                   eating
                   of
                   strang●ed
                   meates
                   ,
                   see
                   parag
                   ▪
                   92.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           Conclusion
           .
           
             
               
                 BEcause
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 vvilling
                 to
                 strive
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 vvord
                 ,
                 I
                 cease
                 further
                 writing
                 about
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 having
                 nothing
                 of
                 weight
                 left
                 for
                 to
                 refute
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 seing
                 my
                 opposite
                 thus
                 giveth
                 over
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 Mr.
                 Iohn
                 Aynsworthes
                 
                   last
                   answer
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 desireth
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   and
                   mine
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   set
                   down
                   word
                   for
                   word
                   ,
                
                 for
                 any
                 that
                 please
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 compare
                 .
                 Am
                 willing
                 also
                 to
                 answer
                 (
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 give
                 me
                 means
                 )
                 unto
                 whatsoever
                 Mr.
                 Ioh.
                 Aynsw.
                 shall
                 further
                 set
                 down
                 
                   in
                   form
                   onely
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 speaketh
                 :
                 leaving
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 passed
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 indifferent
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 judicious
                 reader
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Henry
                   Ainsworth
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Faults
           escaped
           in
           the
           printing
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           5.
           line
           3.
           for
           
             master
             spings
          
           ,
           read
           ,
           
             master
             springs
          
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           65.
           line
           8.
           before
           the
           end
           ,
           read
           Prov.
           8.
           8.
           9.
           
        
         
           Pag.
           68.
           line
           22.
           for
           
             or
             Christs
          
           ,
           read
           
             of
             Christs
          
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           108.
           line
           17
           for
           
             in
             the
             same
          
           ,
           read
           
             in
             the
             Sun.
          
           
        
         
           Pag.
           139.
           line
           2.
           for
           
             if
             it
             be
             proved
          
           ,
           read
           
             if
             it
             proved
          
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           142.
           line
           4.
           before
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           
             before
             their
             as
             there
          
           ,
           read
           
             before
             them
             as
             their
          
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           151.
           line
           6.
           before
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           
             law
             ,
             ever
          
           ;
           read
           
             law
             ,
             as
             ever
          
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           181.
           line
           6.
           for
           
             Gods
             words
             wrath
          
           ,
           read
           
             Gods
             wrath
          
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A13707-e60
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13707-e150
           
             Spiritualls
             
          
           
             aedificij
             fudament●
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             〈◊〉
             .
             testimonia
             〈◊〉
             a
             credibilia
             facta
             sunt
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             IIII.
             
          
           
             V.
             
          
           
             I.
             
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             The
             Apol.
             
          
           
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             Zanchius
             .
          
           
             Brentius
             .
          
           
             Whitak
             :
          
           
             M.
             Luther
             .
          
           
             Tertull.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             D.
             Aug.
             vide
             Vincent
             .
             Lyran●n●
             .
             lib.
             1.
             ●●propha●as
             haer●s●s
             .
             D
             H●●r
             .
             in
             cap.
             5.
             ad
             Galatas
             .
             Acts
             8.
             
             De●t
             17.
             
             ●
             Iohn
             ●ltimo
             .
             Act.
             15.
             2.
             
             Pet
             1.
             
             D.
             Aug.
             l.
             1.
             de
             doctr
             .
             Christi
             .
             c.
             21.
             et
             lib
             1
             c.
             10.
             ●●l
             .
             12.
             c.
             18.
             &c.
             12.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             R●g
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Fox
             Acts
             p.
             398.
             
          
           
             V.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Mat.
             
          
           
             D.
             Hyllar
             ▪
             in
             l.
             contra
             Constant.
             introducit
             Aria
             :
             sic
             loquentē
             .
             No●
             verba
             quae
             ●●●●pta
             non
             ●unt
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             ●6
             .
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Thes.
             3.
             
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             
          
           
             Si●
             Metaph
             de
             Petro
             et
             pa●lo
             apud
             Lippo
             :
             Beatus
             Beda
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Me
             Logomachem
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             1●
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             5
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             ‡
             Deut
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3
             ,
             10
             11.
             -
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Rō
             .
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Col.
             2.
             22.
             23.
             
             Mat
             15.
             ●
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             1.
             5
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             3.
             11.
             
             Eb●
             .
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Rō
             .
             10
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Eze.
             3
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Eze.
             13.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Deu.
             17.
             11.
             
             Eze.
             44.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             62
             ,
             9.
             secundū
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Prov.
             2
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             ●ā
             .
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Hebr
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             5
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Act
             10.
             40.
             41.
             42.
             
             &
             5.
             32.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             16
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             6.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             ‡
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20
             ,
             31
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             6.
             phronein
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Argum.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             12
             ,
             37
             38.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             Act
             16
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             “
             Mat.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ioh.
             ●
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             13
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             ●sa
             .
             59
             ▪
             21.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             45.
             
          
           
             “
             Heb.
             4
             ,
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             ‡
             Iob.
             12
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Iude
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rev.
             13
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ephes.
             3
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             4
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             15
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             17.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             ●
             .
             9.
             
             Isa.
             29.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‡
             P●
             .
             73
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Argum.
             a●●vvered
             .
          
           
             2
             pet
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Mat.
             12
             ,
             13.
             14.
             
             Luk.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             8
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             †
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             2●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4
             ▪
             ●
             
          
           
             *
             Deu
             ,
             ●
             ▪
             ●●
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             9.
             1●
             
          
           
             ‡
             Mat.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             20
             ▪
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Pet.
             4
             ,
             ●1
             .
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor
             2.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             18
             ,
             20
             Eph.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Act.
             15.
             28
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             13.
             14
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             19.
             cr●●o
             .
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Petr.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             ●dias
             epi
             ▪
             .
             〈◊〉
             :
             propria
             interpretatione
             sayth
             your
             authentik
             ●a●in
             .
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             Cor
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             ▪
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh
             ▪
             ●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             ●
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Act.
             ●
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Argum.
             ansvvered
             .
          
           
             *
             Eccles.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Argum.
             ansvvered
             .
          
           
             †
             Zoph
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Isa.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             5
             Argum.
             ●●●v
             .
             ●●●d
             .
          
           
             *
             Exo
             25
             ,
             40
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Pe●
             .
             1.
             1●
             
          
           
             †
             Tit.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Deut
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             your
             Latin
             ,
             the
             43.
             
             &
             77.
             
          
           
             †
             Mal.
             4
             4.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Deu.
             33.
             4
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16
             ,
             3●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14
             37.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             26.
             22
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ioh.
             20.
             31
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             10
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Ioh.
             4.
             1
             
             &
             2
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             20
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             Eph
             ▪
             2.
             20
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh
             5
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19
             
          
           
             ‡
             Isa.
             34
             ,
             16.
             
             Psal.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             E●●
             .
             20.
             18
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             †
             Isai.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Col
             ,
             ●
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Rō
             .
             11
             ,
             2●
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             2●
             
          
           
             *
             Titus
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Abak
             .
             2.
             4
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             70.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             17.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             ▪
             20.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             4
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15
             ,
             36
             ▪
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             ●
             .
             Pet.
             1.
             1
             —
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             2
             ,
             11
             ▪
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             14.
             22
             
             ▪
             &
             15
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Thes.
             3
             ,
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             ‡
             Act
             15.
             32
             ▪
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3
             ,
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             ●aute
             .
          
           
             †
             Deu.
             32
             ,
             4
             ▪
             15.
             
          
           
             ‡
             2
             Sam.
             22.
             32.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             23.
             
          
           
             ”
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12
             ▪
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             2
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Apoc.
             21.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Mark
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             2●
             .
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16
             ,
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             The
             scripture
             plainly
             confirmeth
             this
             doct●ine
             :
             for
             where
             one
             Evāgelist
             writeth
             ,
             
               Peter
               sayd
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             Mat.
             15
             ,
             15.
             another
             writing
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             
               His
               disciples
               asked
               him
               ▪
            
             Mark.
             7.
             17.
             so
             that
             Peter
             spa●e
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             his
             words
             were
             theirs
             likeweise
             .
          
           
             ‡
             De
             verb.
             Dom.
             Serm
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             11.
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             21.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Heb.
             13
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             15
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             ”
             1.
             1
             
             ▪
             Pet.
             4
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             23
             
          
           
             ‡
             Mat.
             7.
             15
             
             Act.
             20.
             29.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             Nú.
             ●5
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb
             c.
             ●
             Eccle.
             hyst
             .
          
           
             †
             Euseb.
             l
             4.
             hist
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Idem
             l.
             2.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             et
             4.
             
          
           
             B.
             Anth.
             magnus
             epist
             ▪
             4.
             
             ●
             D.
             Hyll
             :
             2
             ▪
             lib
             Trinit
             .
          
           
             I.
             
          
           
             An
             ans
             .
             to
             his
             oppugnation
             of
             my
             first
             argument
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             ‡
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Note
             here
             that
             when
             I
             say
             antitiquity
             is
             a
             note
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             I
             compare
             only
             Iewes
             with
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Christians
             onely
             with
             Christians
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             true
             note
             since
             those
             th●t
             are
             most
             ancient
             have
             the
             onely
             true
             religion
             ,
             &
             so
             thos●
             Christians
             that
             are
             more
             anciēt
             have
             the
             onely
             true
             Christia
             religiō
             .
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             *
             First
             we
             might
             ansvver
             that
             Aaron
             vvillinglie
             &
             ex
             cathedra
             did
             not
             cōmit
             ●dolatrie
             ,
             but
             in
             fragilitie
             &
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             peoples
             displeasure
             ,
             &
             so
             it
             vvas
             an
             error
             of
             fact
             &
             not
             of
             doctr●ne
             .
             Psal.
             98
             Exod.
             29
             Levit.
             8.
             
          
           
             Quod
             Moses
             erat
             sacerdos
             &
             princeps
             tenent
             Greg.
             Nazianz.
             in
             creatione
             de
             Moyse
             et
             Aaron
             Phylo
             Iudaeus
             lib.
             3
             de
             vita
             Mosis
             :
             Et
             hoc
             etiam
             deducitur
             ex
             Exod.
             24.
             et
             29
             et
             35.
             et
             Deu.
             34.
             vbi
             dr
             .
             quod
             Iosue
             erat
             spiritu
             plenus
             quod
             Moses
             imposuit
             illi
             suam
             manum
             Deut.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Luk.
             22
             ,
             v.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             et
             Marc.
             ●●c
             .
             Ioh.
             14.
             
             ●●
             16.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             D.
             August
             .
             contra
             ep
             :
             fund
             :
             c.
             5.
             
             Ego
             verò
             Euangelio
             nō
             crederē
             nisi
             me
             Catholicae
             commoveret
             authoritas
             ,
             et
             postea
             :
             quibus
             praecipientibus
             Euangelio
             credidi
             et
             his
             his
             jubentibus
             tibi
             omnino
             non
             credam
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             D.
             Aug.
             lib
             contra
             ep
             :
             fundamēt
             :
          
           
             *
             Iere.
             17
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             15
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             73
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             16
             ,
          
           
             D
             Hier
             ▪
             to
             :
             2
             epist.
             89.
             ad
             Aug.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet
             1
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh
             4.
             20
             
          
           
             Luk.
             24
             45.
             
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             15.
             
          
           
             IIII
             ▪
             
          
           
             V.
             
          
           
             vide
             D.
             Hier.
             cont
             .
             Helvid
             .
             et
             D.
             August
             :
             haeresi
             84.
             
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             in
             praefatione
             novi
             testament
             .
          
           
             Historis
             Georgij
             Davidis
             Antverpiē
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28
             
          
           
             †
             Isa.
             2.
             22
             ,
          
           
             The
             1.
             point
             of
             controversie
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             This
             I.
             A.
             answereth
             not
             ,
             but
             Gal.
             1.
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             :
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             21
             ,
          
           
             ‡
             In
             opere
             imperfect
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
             Mat.
             See
             also
             Ambrose
             1.
             de
             paradiso
             .
             5.
             12.
             vvhere
             he
             cōdēneth
             al
             additiōs
             &
             concludeth
             Nihil
             igitur
             vel
             quod
             bonū
             videtur
             addēdum
             est
             .
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             33.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Epist.
             l.
             5.
             epis
             .
             31
             Ser
             also
             Hilar.
             l.
             1
             de
             trinitat
             et
             l.
             4
             ▪
             ratio
             est
             ▪
             ●●a
             summi
             lovis
             .
          
           
             †
             divina
             mens
             summa
             lex
             est
             .
             The
             2.
             point
             of
             cōtroversie
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
             Rom.
             16
             ,
             25
             29.
             
             &
             10
             ,
             6.
             7.
             8.
             2.
             
             Tim
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Ioh.
             20.
             31.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             4.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Preface
             to
             the
             first
             tome
             of
             his
             vvorks
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Bellarm.
             De
             verbo
             Dei.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             verbo
             Dei
             l.
             1
             ,
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‡
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             ”
             Ioh.
             11
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Bellarm
             :
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             ‡
             August
             .
             de
             doctr
             .
             Christ
             l
             ,
             2
             c.
             9
             In
             has
             omnibus
             libris
             ,
             nempe
             sacrae
             scripturae
             ,
             timentes
             Daū
             ,
             et
             pietate
             mansueti
             ,
             quaerūt
             volūtatem
             Dei.
             
          
           
             The
             1
             of
             your
             assertions
             .
          
           
             The
             1.
             of
             your
             arguments
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             10.
             
             9-17
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21
             
             Pherómenoi
             .
          
           
             I
             mought
             better
             alledg
             this
             against
             you
             ,
             that
             your
             catholik
             churches
             set●nce
             ,
             is
             not
             proved
             by
             an
             other
             catholik
             churches
             sentence
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             9●
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Ioh.
             8.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh
             5
             3●●
             
          
           
             ”
             vers
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             41.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             †
             ver●
             17.
             ●●
             
          
           
             ‡
             1.
             
             Cor
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             ”
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             5.
             23
             —
             25.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Quo
             spirituscripturae
             factae
             sunt
             ,
             eo
             spiritu
             legi
             desiderant
             ,
             ipsae
             etiā
             intelli
             gēdae
             sunt
             .
             Bernard
             .
             ad
             fratres
             de
             monte
             Dei.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             17
             
          
           
             ”
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             15
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             ‡
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ioh.
             3
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             8.
             
             Eccles
             .
             11
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             ,
             Ioh.
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             *
             ●
             Iohn
             4.
             ●
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             26
             22
             23.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Act.
             17.
             2.
             3.
             
             &
             18.
             28.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             ”
             Eph.
             6
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             37.
             15
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             15
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             7.
             48.
             49.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Deu.
             17.
             9
             
          
           
             Heb
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             17.
             8
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             1
             46
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             7.
             41
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             44.
             23
             24.
             
          
           
             Deu
             17.
             11
             
          
           
             †
             Iohn
             .
             19
             7
             
          
           
             ‡
             Mat.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             33
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             23.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             2●
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             king
             16.
             10.
             11
             
             &c.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Ier.
             20.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Ier
             32.
             32.
             33.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             †
             Mica
             .
             3.
             11
             
          
           
             Ma●
             2.
             5.
             6
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             N●hem
             .
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Lev.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
             &
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             11.
             20
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             .
             10.
             11.
             
             Iob
             28.
             12.
             13
             —
             23.
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Epist.
             19
             
          
           
             The
             ●
             .
             of
             your
             arguments
             .
          
           
             ‖
             De
             intelligentia
             ●
             .
             haeresis
             ,
             no
             de
             scriptura
             est
             :
             et
             sensus
             non
             sermo
             fit
             crimen
             .
             Hilarius
             l.
             2.
             de
             Trinitat
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Deu.
             27.
             15
             
          
           
             ‡
             Bellarm.
             de
             imag
             sanct
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             ●3
             .
          
           
             ibidem
             .
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             Rom.
             pont
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             26.
             27
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             1●
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Bellar.
             de
             Rom
             pont
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             ”
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             ●
             
          
           
             ‖
             Platina
             ,
             in
             vit●
             .
             Steph.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Plat.
             in
             .
             vita
             Rom.
             et
             Theod.
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Bellar.
             de
             Pontif.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ibidē
             .
             c.
             ●
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibidē
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             ”
             Extrav
             .
             de
             trās●
             .
             episc
             .
             Quanto
             :
             〈◊〉
             glossa
             .
          
           
             *
             Extra
             de
             concess
             Praeb
             .
             Proposuit
             .
             In
             gloss
             .
          
           
             †
             Dist.
             81.
             
             Si
             qui
             sunt
             .
             In
             glossa
             .
          
           
             ‡
             16.
             q.
             1.
             
             Quicunque
             .
             In
             glossa
             .
          
           
             15.
             q.
             6.
             
             Authoritate
             ,
             In
             gloss
             .
          
           
             ”
             Dist
             ▪
             34.
             
             Lector
             .
          
           
             *
             Panorm
             .
             Extra
             .
             de
             divort
             .
             cap
             ▪
             sin
             .
          
           
             †
             Summ.
             Angel.
             in
             dict
             .
             Papa
             .
          
           
             2
             ▪
             Thess.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             ‡
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             ”
             Rom.
             12
             ,
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Sess.
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             32.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             Geneb●ard
             .
             Chr.
             l.
             4.
             
             Platina
             :
             in
             Benedict
             4
             〈◊〉
             Christop●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ac●
             .
             5.
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             15
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Bellar.
             de
             Pont.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             3.
             of
             your
             arguments
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             of
             your
             arguments
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
             Act.
             15.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Act.
             1●
             .
             15
             ▪
             16
             ▪
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             3.
             4.
             25.
             27.
             45.
             54.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.
             13
             
          
           
             ”
             Act.
             20.
             28
             
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             ”
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             4
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Apoc.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             5.
             of
             your
             arguments
             .
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             44.
             
             &
             78.
             secundum
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ioh.
             20.
             
             3●
             2
             Tim
             3.
             
             ●6
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Orac.
             Sibyll
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Dan.
             4.
             30.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Exod.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat.
             22.
             homil
             41.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             of
             your
             assertions
             .
          
           
             Hervaeus
             ,
             de
             potest
             .
             Papae
             c.
             23
             
          
           
             *
             Sess.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Apoc.
             21
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Exod.
             28.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             ”
             Mat.
             14
             ,
             28
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Dan.
             3
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             ‡
             Heb.
             11
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             16.
             18
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             10
             ,
             27
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Act
             14
             ,
             22
             ,
             &
             15
             ,
             41
             32.
             1
             
             Thes.
             3
             ,
             2.
             
             Apoc.
             3
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Rō
             pō●
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             13
             ,
             6
             ●
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             7
             ,
             59.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             23
             4●
             43.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Act.
             2
             ,
             4.
             erxanto
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             2.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             ”
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             13
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Platina
             in
             vit
             .
             Sergius
             et
             Bened
             :
          
           
             ‡
             Guicciard
             .
             hist.
             Ital.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             Epist.
             42.
             ad
             Archiep●s
             .
             Senon
             .
             Budaeus
             de
             asse
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             ”
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             *†
             Act.
             8
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             12
             28.
             
          
           
             Eph
             4
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Dictionar
             .
             Syro
             chald
             ad
             sacri
             appar
             .
             instruc
             .
             Reg.
             bibl
             .
             Tom.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Tsur
             k●istes
             .
             2.
             
             Sā
             .
             22
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Tsur
             Theos
             Deut.
             32
             ,
             4
             ,
             15
             ,
             1●
             30.
             &c.
             whereto
             your
             authentik
             Latine
             also
             agreeth
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             14
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             3
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             *
             Metonymi●è
             .
          
           
             †
             Apoc.
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Ephe.
             4
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             †
             Pope
             Leo
             .
             Epist
             8●
             
          
           
             ‡
             Serm
             3.
             in
             ānivers
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             ●
             .
             5
             
          
           
             P.
             Gregorie
             the
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Platina
             in
             Greg.
             ●
             .
          
           
             ‡
             c.
             Cū●nter
             .
             Inglossa
             extrav
             .
             Ioh.
             ●2
             .
          
           
             *
             Rat.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             10
             ,
             30
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             18
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Luk.
             12
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             ”
             Iulins
             2.
             
             Gu●cciard
             .
             hist.
             Ital.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Apoc.
             2.
             
             &
             3
             Act.
             20
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
             Ephe
             .
             4.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Luk.
             22
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             3.
             
             Ioh.
             9.
             
          
           
             De
             Legib.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             L.
             Si.
             Cod.
             De
             legib
             .
             et
             constit
             .
             princip
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Ezek.
             44
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             18
             ,
             10
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             ”
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Mal.
             2
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Zoph
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             ‡
             Mat
             ,
             15
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3
             ,
             15.
             
             Heb.
             12
             ,
             22
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             1
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             Apoc.
             1
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ceremoniarum
             .
             l.
             1
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             1●
             ,
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Apoc.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Apoc.
             9
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Da●
             .
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Apoc.
             10.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             “
             Durand
             Rational
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             26.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Mark.
             16.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             ●Ioh
             .
             20.
             ●●
             
          
           
             ”
             Epist.
             87.
             
          
           
             Quicquid
             n.
             no●
             ab
             Apostolis
             traditū
             est
             ,
             scele●ibꝰ
             plenum
             est
             ▪
             Ambros
             .
             comm●nt
             ,
             in
             ●
             ▪
             Cor.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             3
             of
             your
             assertions
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Bellar.
             de
             verbo
             De.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Ioh.
             3.
             29.
             36.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5
             24.
             
             &
             4.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iam
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             26
             
          
           
             *
             Apo.
             13
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             vers
             ▪
             12.
             
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Apoc
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             ”
             Apoc
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             ”
             Apoc.
             12.
             6
             14.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             36.
             31.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Apoc.
             1●
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             23.
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             I●●●
             .
             15
             ,
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             L●k
             17
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             18
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             5
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Apoc.
             17
             ,
             9
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             18
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             ”
             Apo.
             17.
             4
             
          
           
             Pro.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Apoc.
             17
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             24
             ,
             24.
             2
             
             Thes.
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             -
             .
             12
             
          
           
             †
             Apoc.
             18
             ,
             ●3
             .
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             18
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Apoc.
             18
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             ●
             ,
             ●0
             .
             Mal.
             4
             ,
             4.
             
             Ioh.
             5
             ,
             3●
             .
             Act.
             17
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             26
             ;
             2●
             .
             ●
             Tim.
             3
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Apoc.
             18
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Luk.
             1
             ,
             70
             2
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             3
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             ”
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor
             2
             ,
             12.
             
             Isa.
             59.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             22
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Bellarm.
             de
             verb.
             Dei
             ;
             l.
             1
             ,
             ●
             .
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ps.
             19
             ,
             7
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1●
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Abak
             .
             2
             ,
             4.
             
             Heb.
             10
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6
             ,
             66.
             
             6●
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             17
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             ”
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             51
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             7
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             ‡
             Prov.
             7
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             22
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.
             33.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1
             ▪
             ●9
             .
          
           
             ‡
             2
             Pet.
             3
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             1
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             18
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.
             17.
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             ●
             Iude
             ,
             v.
             3
             
          
           
             Rom.
             〈◊〉
             .
             v.
             7
             ▪
             Rom.
             6
             ▪
             v.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ti●
             ▪
             6
             ▪
             20.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             My
             first
             question
             .
          
           
             These
             questions
             can
             not
             be
             answered
             neither
             by
             Protestant
             ,
             p●●itan
             or
             Brownist
             ▪
             or
             any
             other
             sectary
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Henr.
             Aynsw.
             position
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Reasons
             refucing
             M.
             H.
             A.
             position
             ,
             &
             yet
             vnanswered
             :
             If
             you
             say
             answered
             ,
             ●bridge
             them
             ,
             ●s
             I
             have
             done
             my
             5.
             
             Reasons
             .
             D.
             Aug.
             contra
             ep
             .
             fundamēt
             .
             Manich
             ▪
             c.
             9.
             
             ●
             .
             Ratio
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             C●rth
             .
             3.
             canon●
             4●
             .
             Laodi●
             .
             Canone
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             ●
             ▪
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Diverse
             things
             beleeved
             not
             expressed
             in
             the
             written
             word
             .
             The
             perp
             :
             virginiti●
             of
             our
             B.
             Lady
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Th●s
             ●
             .
             ●
             15.
             
          
           
             D.
             Chrys.
             hom
             .
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
             Thes.
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             S
             Basil
             :
             S.
             Hierome
             .
             D.
             Aug
             :
             De
             Genesi
             ad
             litteram
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             23.
             
             Conc.
             ●
             .
             Carth.
             canone
             47.
             
             Concil
             ▪
             Laodic
             .
             canone
             59.
             
             D.
             Aug.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             3●
             ▪
             cont●a
             Cresconium
             :
             affirms
             the
             book
             of
             Maccabees
             to
             be
             canonicall
             .
          
           
             The
             3
             ,
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Epistle
             ●
             ▪
             Pet.
             ●
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Ratio
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Ratio
             .
             The
             ●i●ch
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             See
             Theophilact
             on
             this
             place
             .
             Ioh.
             21.
             
             ●
             .
             17.
             
             Chrysost
             :
             lib.
             2.
             
             De
             sacerdotio
             .
             Luc.
             22.
             32.
             
             Math.
             16.
             
             Tues
             Petrus
             .
             Concil
             .
             Chalced
             .
             Art.
             3.
             pag.
             118.
             
             Tertull
             :
             de
             praescript
             .
             Orig.
             homil
             .
             5.
             in
             Exod.
             S.
             Cyp.
             De
             vnitate
             Eccles.
             S.
             Hyll
             :
             canone
             16.
             in
             Math.
             S.
             Ambros.
             sermon
             .
             47.
             68.
             lib
             6.
             in
             c.
             9.
             
             Lue.
             S.
             Hier
             :
             lib.
             in
             Iovinia
             .
             et
             in
             cap.
             2.
             
             Esa.
             etc.
             Luc.
             22.
             32.
             vide
             D.
             Cypr.
             epist
             :
             55.
             numero
             6.
             
             D.
             Bernard●
             .
             epist.
             190.
             
             S.
             Aug
             :
             interpreted
             .
          
           
             ●ib
             .
             1.
             ret●act
             .
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             This
             question
             the
             cheifest
             question
             of
             contro●●●sic●
             .
          
           
             The
             partition
             of
             the
             treatise
             into
             7.
             parts
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             A.
             his
             〈…〉
             .
             How
             〈…〉
             steeme
             of
             the
             s●●●pt
             .
             The
             〈◊〉
             ●
             of
             the
             fathers
             besides
             the
             written
             word
             of
             God
             required
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             D.
             August
             .
             lib.
             1
             cont
             .
             Iuha
             :
             c.
             2.
             et
             lib.
             2.
             〈◊〉
             ep●log●ejus
             oper●s
             .
             As
             S.
             Aug
             did
             oppose
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             time
             ,
             so
             we
             do
             oppose
             you
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             A.
             〈◊〉
             for
             calling
             the
             holy
             fathers
             earth
             and
             ashes
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             ●
             .
          
           
             No
             true
             explication
             prohibited
             
          
           
             How
             the
             author
             himselfe
             slippes
             in
             tripping
             of
             my
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             often
             tym●s
             with
             more
             art
             cōcealed
             ,
             then
             v●rballie
             ever
             deduced
             The
             1.
             of
             Gal.
             ●
             .
             v.
             makes
             against
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Contrarie
             glosses
             onely
             prohibited
             .
             D
             :
             Aug
             :
             lib.
             17.
             cōtra
             Faustū
             docet
             ;
             qui
             supplet
             quod
             minus
             erat
             ,
             non
             tollit
             quod
             mi●us
             ●rat
             .
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             saies
             the
             word
             besides
             prohibits
             onely
             that
             which
             is
             contrarie
             .
             S.
             Iohn
             himself
             otherwise
             by
             M.
             H.
             A.
             should
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             showed
             .
          
           
             My
             doctrin
             warranted
             by
             Gods
             own
             word
             .
             The
             desinatiōs
             of
             the
             church
             are
             Gods.
             Mat.
             18
             ,
             17.
             et
             1●
             .
             De●
             .
             19
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             In
             opere
             imperfecto
             c.
             7.
             
             Math.
             D.
             Ambrose
             lib.
             de
             Pa●adiso
             c.
             12.
             
             Nihil
             igitur
             l.
             quod
             bonum
             videtur
             .
          
           
             Mark
             vvel
             Deut.
             32.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             Psal.
             43
             1.
             
             Prov.
             1
             ,
             8.
             
             Esa.
             38.
             19.
             
             Ier.
             6
             ,
             16.
             
             Eccle.
             8
             ,
             11.
             4.
             
             Esdr.
             14.
             3.
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2
             ,
             15.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Tim
             2
             ,
             1.
             and
             see
             whether
             unvvritten
             traditions
             are
             not
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             seen
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             S.
             Chrys.
             plaine
             vvords
             for
             tradition
             .
          
           
             See
             〈◊〉
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
             Clemens
             Alexand
             lib.
             5.
             
             Streat
             :
             c.
             2.
             
             Orig.
             lib.
             5.
             super
             numeros
             Athanas.
             epistolâ
             ad
             Epictetum
             D.
             Ambrosius
             lib.
             de
             ●ide
             3.
             c.
             7.
             epistola
             83.
             
             D.
             Aug
             :
             lib.
             contra
             Cresco
             :
             Grammat
             .
             c.
             33
             ▪
             lib
             :
             contra
             epistolam
             Manich
             :
             quā
             vocant
             fundamentum
             c.
             5.
             et
             epistola
             ●6
             .
             ad
             Casul
             .
             vide
             n.
             ●1
             .
          
           
             THE
             II.
             PART
             .
          
           
             The
             rule
             of
             our
             faith
             the
             writtē
             &
             vnwrittē
             word
             jointly
             .
             Tra●it
             :
             was
             once
             the
             total
             rule
             ,
             therfore
             it
             may
             be
             th●
             partial
             .
             The
             ●h
             :
             of
             God
             taught
             onely
             by
             tradition
             2470
             yeres
             .
             Tradition
             directed
             men
             after
             writtē
             law
             vide
             n.
             16.
             
          
           
             Many
             places
             of
             the
             old
             testam●
             for
             tradit
             :
          
           
             2●
             .
             S
             Dyon
             :
             Ar●opag
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cl●meas
             Alex.
             Th●anc●●●
             fathers
             most
             plain
             for
             the
             allowing
             of
             tradition
             .
             Origen
             S.
             Athanasius
             S.
             Basil.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             co●cel
             of
             Nice
             S.
             Hierom
             ●
             S.
             August
             ;
          
           
             22.
             yea
             our
             ●a●
             adversar●o●
             confirm
             this
             .
             M.
             Luther
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Calv.
             
          
           
             Ph
             :
             Melīc
             .
          
           
             Diverse
             reasons
             whi●
             God
             vseth
             traditions
             
          
           
             D.
             Hyll
             :
             supra
             .
             2.
             
             Psal.
             Orig.
             homil
             :
             5.
             
             Num
             :
          
           
             lib.
             4.
             
             Esdras
             c.
             14.
             v.
             5
             
          
           
             Dyonis
             .
             Areopag
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             2
             
             ▪
             Hebr
             :
             5.
             
             1●
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             secōd
             &
             third
             parts
             con●ined
             ▪
             
          
           
             THE
             3.
             
             PART
             .
             1.
             
             Ratio
             ▪
             
          
           
             Major
             Minor
             Conclusio
             My
             Major
             proved
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Stil
             it
             is
             Gods
             word
             whether
             it
             be
             mediat
             or
             immediat
             :
             spokē
             or
             written
             .
             My
             Miner
             proved
             .
             S.
             August
             ▪
             saying
             .
             P●oved
             also
             by
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             What
             S.
             Pa
             :
             mean●
             by
             his
             ●epositum
             .
             Platform
             of
             words
             &
             phrase
             over
             &
             above
             the
             scripture
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             D.
             Aug
             l.
             10.
             de
             ●iv
             .
             D●i
             c
             ●3
             .
          
           
             His
             ans
             to
             my
             ●●st
             a●●
             
          
           
             I
             did
             rightly
             infer
             out
             of
             his
             wordes
             .
          
           
             The
             writte
             word
             not
             proved
             by
             another
             written
             word
             :
             go
             ▪
             by
             traditiō
             .
             A
             place
             of
             script
             ▪
             produced
             ,
             ans
             .
             Another
             answered
             .
          
           
             Mr
             H
             ▪
             A.
             his
             first
             answ
             .
             how
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             known
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             both
             hath
             no
             need
             ,
             &
             hath
             need
             of
             mans
             testimoni●
             
          
           
             Scriptures
             in
             actu
             2.
             &
             not
             in
             1.
             needs
             witness
             .
          
           
             His
             2.
             answer
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             means
             by
             the
             〈…〉
             in
             all
             people
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             spirit
             is
             not
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Amsterda
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             Answer
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             comparing
             one
             place
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             Collatione
             in
             diverse
             times
             in
             the
             self
             mā
             often
             causeth
             divers
             judgments
             Hereticks
             have
             had
             stil
             this
             cōparison
             o●
             places
             .
          
           
             Your
             groūd
             not
             able
             to
             cōfute
             an
             Ar●an
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             seale
             of
             your
             p●it
             is
             .
          
           
             His
             ground
             t●ach●th
             ●
             m●●
             bele●ves
             before
             he
             reades
             the
             scripture
             .
             Another
             a●s
             .
             of
             his
             .
             Calv.
             ●
             .
             inst
             c.
             7.
             
             S.
             ●
             ,
             2.
             4
             
             〈◊〉
             ●
             .
          
           
             Al
             heretiks
             doe
             b●ag
             of
             their
             private
             spirit
             .
          
           
             How
             I
             distinguish
             hereticks
             .
          
           
             The
             Iewes
             cannot
             object
             against
             us
             the
             law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Generall
             motives
             to
             con●●nce
             a
             Iew.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             high
             preist
             hood
             did
             not
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             Many
             places
             o●●ol●
             scripture
             to
             prove
             the
             visibilitie
             of
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             church
             of
             God
             hath
             never
             erred
             .
             Adā
             did
             not
             err
             in
             doctrine
             &
             if
             he
             did
             against
             our
             adversaries
             owne
             grounds
             .
          
           
             Moses
             &
             al
             the
             Levites
             free
             frō●dolatrie
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             2.
             
             How
             the
             word
             all
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             In
             what
             sense
             Elias
             was
             said
             to
             be
             left
             alone
             .
          
           
             A
             breif
             r●●
             so
             that
             the
             ch
             :
             of
             God
             is
             and
             hath
             been
             stil●
             visible
             .
          
           
             The
             resolution
             of
             my
             religiō
             the
             same
             with
             S.
             Cypr.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             word
             of
             God
             &
             the
             Church
             may
             dep●●
             
          
           
             I
             doe
             not
             deny
             for
             my
             witness
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             difficultie
             and
             hardness
             of
             th●
             scriptures
             in
             principal
             matters
             .
          
           
             Parvus
             error
             in
             principio
             magnus
             est
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             His
             answer
             refuted
             .
          
           
             Not
             onely
             the
             matter
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             proving
             is
             difficult
             .
          
           
             The
             brasen
             serpent
             before
             an
             image
             became
             an
             idol
             .
          
           
             a.
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             16
             ▪
             
          
           
             Our
             adversaries
             ignorance
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Moabites
             &
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Latria
             .
             Dulia
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Apostles
             alike
             in
             power
             of
             order
             but
             not
             in
             jurisdictiō
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Coūcel
             of
             Ch●lc
             .
             required
             .
             contra
             hereticum
             Eutich
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             a
             judicial
             cōfirmation
             .
          
           
             Diverse
             Councel●s
             confirmed
             by
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             against
             M.
             H
             ▪
             A.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             19
             ,
             v.
             examined
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             Also
             v.
             15.
             16.
             
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             S.
             Iames
             did
             speak
             .
          
           
             S.
             Peter
             did
             not
             speak
             risen
             but
             rising
             .
          
           
             Why
             Gamaliel
             rose
             up
             .
          
           
             Gamaliel
             spoke
             rather
             as
             a
             ●●●ind
             then
             as
             a
             judge
             .
          
           
             Gamaliel
             did
             use
             rather
             a
             favorable
             perswasion
             then
             a
             definitive
             sentence
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17
             ,
             16.
             makes
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             similitude
             against
             him self
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             ▪
             of
             Pope
             Stephen
             examined
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Formosus
             witnessed
             for
             a
             holy
             man
             
          
           
             Decret
             .
             40
             ▪
             examined
             .
          
           
             Boniface
             no
             flatt●●er
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             ad
             ●
             6.
             distinct
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             P.
             dispenseth
             against
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             in
             som
             sense
             .
          
           
             ●●
             ▪
             My
             third
             Argumen●
             ▪
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             A.
             contented
             to
             be
             drie
             beaten
             .
          
           
             The
             uniform
             consent
             of
             the
             church
             may
             easilie
             distinguish
             whether
             scriptures
             〈◊〉
             ●acked
             .
          
           
             Many
             thinges
             beleeved
             not
             expressed
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             That●…
             
          
           
             Intri●secal
             he
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             so
             of
             it self
             ▪
             but
             to
             bee
             knowen
             of
             us
             it
             depends
             of
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             THE
             FOVRTH
             PART
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             M.
             A.
             walkes
             in
             a
             circle
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Ioh.
             16.
             14.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             9.
             11
             
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             proved
             that
             he
             doth
             petere
             principium
             .
          
           
             Mr
             H.
             A.
             walkes
             in
             a
             circle
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             His
             discourse
             is
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             Mr
             H.
             A.
             to
             solution
             circular
             ,
             fruitless
             &
             endlesse
             .
          
           
             He
             cannot
             tell
             what
             this
             inward
             testificatiō
             is
             .
          
           
             Mr
             H.
             A.
             resolution
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             Many
             absurdities
             sequeles
             of
             his
             doctrin
             
          
           
             No
             parcel
             of
             scripture
             affirms
             the
             whole
             scripture
             to
             be
             scripture
             .
          
           
             What
             should
             authorise
             that
             scripture
             that
             should
             give
             authētickness
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             opinion
             Gods
             provid●ce
             is
             weakned
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             holie
             fathers
             had
             this
             spirit
             or
             not
             ,
             makes
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             auncient
             fathers
             had
             this
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Mr
             H.
             A.
             places
             of
             scripture
             retorted
             on
             himself
             .
          
           
             His
             spirit
             not
             Apostolical
             .
          
           
             His
             answ
             .
             pretended
             
          
           
             General
             groundes
             reselling
             the
             privat
             spirits
             proofe
             
          
           
             A
             threefold
             difference
             between
             the
             old
             and
             new
             testament
             
          
           
             The
             Catholicke
             opinion
             defended
             from
             such
             a
             idle
             proofe
             .
          
           
             A
             general
             doctrine
             first
             to
             be
             presupposed
             .
          
           
             The
             motives
             of
             our
             religiō
             of
             evident
             credibility
             .
          
           
             The
             author
             of
             our
             religion
             the
             first
             motive
             .
          
           
             This
             argument
             S.
             Chrysost
             :
             orat
             .
             2
             ,
             et
             3.
             contra
             I●●
             a
             os
             ▪
             et
             D.
             Augustin
             lib.
             deca●●chisandis
             rudibus
             .
             The
             second
             motive
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             motive
             antiquitie
             .
          
           
             Our
             Antiquitie
             in
             cluded
             in
             the
             name
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             Beza
             in
             praefatione
             novi
             testa
             .
             printed
             1565.
             calls
             the
             name
             catholick
             a
             vaine
             word
             :
             Humfrei
             in
             vita
             Iuelli
             a
             vaine
             terme
             pag
             113.
             
             Sutlcif
             in
             his
             chalenge
             pag
             1.
             fruictless
             name
             :
             the
             like
             did
             Gaudentius
             as
             appeareth
             out
             of
             S.
             Aug.
             lib.
             2
             ,
             contra
             Gaud.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Muscul
             :
             in
             his
             preface
             locorum
             commu
             :
             for
             catholick
             church
             in
             the
             creed
             reade
             christian
             church
             .
          
           
             ●
             Motive
             
          
           
             6
             Motive
             
          
           
             the
             power
             of
             myracles
             
          
           
             ●
             Motive
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Motive
             .
          
           
             9.
             Motive
             
          
           
             10.
             Motive
             
          
           
             11.
             Motive
             
          
           
             12.
             Motive
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Demostration
             of
             the
             Catholick
             truth
             .
          
           
             The
             secōd
             Demostration
             
          
           
             To
             faith
             two
             judgments
             required
             Into
             what
             one
             evidēt
             judgmēt
             of
             credibilitie
             is
             to
             be
             resolvedi●
             ▪
             to
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             evidēt
             judgment
             is
             to
             be
             had
             before
             an
             act
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             In
             to
             what
             our
             certaine
             mevident
             judgment
             is
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             
          
           
             Whie
             I
             beleeve
             any
             article
             of
             our
             bel●●se
             .
             Whie
             I
             certainly
             and
             evidently
             do
             beleeve
             .
             That
             the●
             is
             cōmitted
             no
             circle
             herein
             .
             Two
             diverse
             objects
             .
          
           
             Whi●in
             our
             opinion
             ther
             is
             no
             circle
             .
          
           
             Wee
             are
             free
             from
             a
             circle
             .
          
           
             See
             1
             ●●
             .
          
           
             That
             M
             H.
             A
             doth
             not
             vrge
             any
             graunted
             ground
             against
             〈◊〉
             see
             143.
             
          
           
             That
             I
             should
             not
             beleeve
             him
             himselfe
             ,
             perswades
             me
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             A.
             woven
             vp
             in
             an
             endless
             bo●●ō
             .
          
           
             Catholicis
             praedic●tibus
             .
          
           
             The
             6.
             
             Pa●●
             .
          
           
             The
             mayn
             question
             might
             for
             2●
             Mr.
             H.
             A.
             argument
             have
             bene
             transferred
             How
             the
             judgmēt
             of
             the
             church
             &
             in
             what
             sense
             is
             infallible
             .
             The
             Catholick
             church
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             in
             manifold
             sences
             .
             Hervaeus
             interpreted
             vide
             n.
             165.
             
             Mat
             10.
             2.
             
             Mat
             17.
             1.
             
             Marci
             9.
             2.
             
             Marci
             4.
             33
             
             Luc.
             8.
             51.
             et
             18.
             
             Ioh.
             21.
             2.
             18.
             11.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             8
             1.
             10
             
             Mat.
             2.
             
             Marc.
             3.
             
             Lucae
             .
             6.
             
             To
             be
             named
             stil
             first
             ,
             rather
             argues
             primacie
             of
             authoritie
             then
             of
             order
             .
          
           
             The
             10
             of
             S
             Mat.
             2.
             examined
             
          
           
             S.
             Andr.
             ●
             .
             der
             &
             called
             before
             S.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Whie
             S.
             Paul
             mentioneth
             S.
             Iames
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             21.
             of
             the
             Apoc.
             19.
             makes
             against
             himself
             if
             it
             prove
             ought
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             of
             Exo.
             28.
             1.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             S.
             Peter
             walkes
             on
             the
             water
             
          
           
             ●
             He
             is
             caled
             by
             our
             Saviour
             the
             rocke
             
          
           
             So
             Hervaeus
             is
             to
             be
             interpreted
             ●
             .
             155.
             
          
           
             ●●
             5.
             
             Ambrose
             serm
             .
             6●
             .
             gather
             out
             of
             S.
             Peters
             working
             of
             the
             first
             myracle
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             head
             of
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             1.
             
             Ioh
             4
             ▪
             ●
             ▪
             Ioh.
             2●
             .
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             23●
             c.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cephas
             signifieth
             a
             head
             and
             that
             which
             is
             the
             foūdation
             to
             a
             house
             is
             in
             proportion
             a
             head
             to
             a
             bodie
             
          
           
             S.
             Leo.
             defended
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             called
             the
             Lord
             God
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             What
             wee
             hold
             of
             deposition
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             out
             of
             holy
             scripture
             to
             prove
             S.
             Peters
             primacie
             .
          
           
             Epistola
             1.
             2●
             lacob●
             
          
           
             The
             Greek
             fathers
             affirme
             the
             Popes
             primaci●
             .
          
           
             The
             Greek
             Fāthers
             allso
             affime
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             S.
             Petes
             authoritie
             must
             bee
             derived
             to
             his
             successors
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             is
             not
             antichrist
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             ●
             .
             2.
             vide
             Iren●um
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             ●
             Hyppolit
             :
             in
             the
             yeare
             2●●
             .
             in
             oratione
             de
             cōsummatione
             mundi
             .
             D.
             Athams
             .
             in
             the
             yere
             340.
             quest
             .
             29.
             
             Cyrillus
             Hierosol
             :
             300.
             cateches
             .
             15.
             
             Greg.
             Kaz●
             orat
             .
             14.
             et
             4●
             .
             D.
             Chrysost
             .
             orat
             4.
             in
             2.
             
             Thes
             2
             Cyrillus
             l.
             3
             in
             Ioh.
             c.
             6.
             
             Divus
             Hier
             :
             q.
             11.
             ad
             Algasi●
             .
          
           
             My
             generall
             reason
             for
             the
             Popes
             primacie
             .
          
           
             His
             answer
             refuted
             .
          
           
             They
             part
             .
          
           
             See
             before
             a●n
             :
             117.
             vsae
             ad
             n.
             135.
             
          
           
             See
             before
             ●
             123.
             
          
           
             See
             n.
             123.
             
             By
             this
             h●
             would
             with
             Beza
             avoide
             the
             name
             Catholicke
             which
             he
             cannot
             does
             if
             he
             graūe
             the
             article
             of
             beleife
             I
             beleive
             ,
             the
             Catholicke
             church
             .
          
           
             See
             before
             n
             :
             117.
             ad●
             n.
             135.
             
             Mr.
             H
             ;
             A.
             snatchet●
             but
             doth
             not
             fasten
             on
             my
             motives
             .
             The
             Catholicke
             religion
             grounded
             nether
             on
             the
             spirituall
             or
             temporall
             profite
             or
             pleasure
             ;
             Not
             by
             the
             the
             policie
             of
             the
             clergie
             established
             No●
             by
             the
             policie
             of
             the
             temporall
             .
          
           
             The
             fearefull
             resolution
             of
             their
             religion
             .
          
           
             His
             plea
             examplfied
             to
             be
             most
             ridiculus
             
          
           
             His
             stile
             of
             salutation
             in
             the
             fot●
             front
             of
             his
             Pamphle●●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             S.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Deut
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             1.
             part
             of
             your
             treatise
             .
          
           
             S.
             7.
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             v.
             25.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             v.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             8.
             p.
             9●
             .
          
           
             L.
             de
             p●radis
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Cōment
             .
             in
             Mat.
             23.
             
             S.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             10.
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut
             ●
             ,
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             ‡
             See
             pag.
             55.
             56.
             
          
           
             ‖
             S.
             11.
             pag.
             100.
             
          
           
             *
             Chrysost
             Gal.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             ●●●
             .
          
           
             S.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Isa.
             33.
             22.
             
             Iam.
             4.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             18.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Part.
             
          
           
             S.
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             1●●
             .
          
           
             †
             Iob.
             38
             ,
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Gé
             .
             22
             ,
             11.
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21
             
          
           
             *
             Exo.
             20.
             21.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             *
             Gé
             .
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             49.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Num.
             12.
             6.
             8.
             
             Iob.
             4.
             16
             
             &
             33
             ,
             14
             15
             ,
             16.
             2.
             
             Sā
             .
             23
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Sess.
             11
             ,
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             10
             ,
             p.
             ●02
             .
          
           
             *
             p.
             10●
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             pag.
             25.
             26.
             72.
             
          
           
             ‡
             as
             in
             Ps.
             44.
             
             &
             78.
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1●
             
          
           
             *
             (
             or
             as
             you
             recken
             43.
             
             &
             77.
             )
          
           
             †
             Mal.
             4.
             4.
             
             Isa.
             8
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Thes.
             2
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             23.
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             ‡
             2
             Esdr.
             14.
             21.
             22.
             
             &
             chap.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             S.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             10
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             †
             Rō
             .
             16.
             25
             26.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Colos.
             1
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor
             3
             ,
             2.
             
             Heb
             ▪
             5
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             28
             ,
             26
             2●
             .
          
           
             The
             3.
             
             Part.
             
          
           
             †
             ●
             .
             26
             ,
             pag.
             105.
             
          
           
             “
             S.
             2●
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             29.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             30.
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             ‡
             See
             pag.
             ●7
             .
             18.
             59.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             32.
             &c.
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             3●
             .
             3●
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             8●
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             ●5
             .
          
           
             “
             Ioh.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Mark.
             3
             ,
             30
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             37.
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             38.
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             “
             Colos.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             40.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             41.
             
          
           
             “
             S.
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             Mar.
             7.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             44.
             &c.
             to
             54.
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             ‡
             See
             before
             ,
             in
             p.
             62.
             63.
             
          
           
             S.
             45.
             46.
             47.
             
             &c.
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             “
             S.
             54.
             &c.
             p
             ▪
             111.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             57.
             58.
             
          
           
             †
             S
             ▪
             56.
             
          
           
             ‡
             pag.
             ●4
             .
             2.
             Argument
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             “
             pag.
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             “
             S.
             66
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             9.
             13
             
          
           
             †
             Pro.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‡
             ●
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             67.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             Cru●●m
             ●●am
             ador●mus
             Domine
             .
          
           
             *
             Psa.
             119.
             105.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             68
             ,
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             69.
             70.
             71.
             
          
           
             See
             pag.
             29.
             30.
             80.
             81.
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             72.
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             80.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Synechdoche
             .
          
           
             *
             S.
             73.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             74.
             7●
             
          
           
             ‡
             Krino
             .
          
           
             S.
             76.
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             “
             Act.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             22.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Anastas
             .
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             77.
             78.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             34.
             
          
           
             “
             S.
             79.
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             80.
             
          
           
             idias
             epiluseos
             .
          
           
             †
             Propria
             interpretatione
             .
             Englished
             by
             Mr.
             I.
             A.
             private
             spirit
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             80.
             
          
           
             S.
             82.
             
          
           
             “
             S.
             83.
             
          
           
             *
             S
             85.
             
          
           
             †
             S
             88.
             
          
           
             S.
             89.
             p.
             ●19
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             †
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             91.
             pag
             120.
             
          
           
             see
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             S.
             92.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             those
             things
             that
             are
             plainely
             set
             do●n
             in
             the
             scriptures
             al
             such
             things
             ar
             found
             as
             concern
             faith
             hope
             &
             charity
             :
             Augustine
             de
             doct
             .
             Christ.
             l.
             2
             ,
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             94
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             parts
             after
             handled
             .
          
           
             S.
             153.
             &c
             pag.
             134.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             157.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             160.
             
          
           
             †
             V.
             20
             
          
           
             S.
             159.
             
          
           
             Homil
             ▪
             5●
             ▪
             in
             Math.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             〈…〉
             pag.
             135.
             
          
           
             S
             162
             ▪
             16●
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             164.
             pa.
             13●
             .
          
           
             †
             Colos.
             1.
             17.
             18
             ,
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rev.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             “
             S.
             165.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             166.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             165.
             
          
           
             ‡
             2
             Ioh.
             1.
             1
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             20.
             17
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             167.
             pa.
             137.
             
          
           
             S.
             168.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             169.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             170.
             pag.
             138.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             171.
             17●
             
          
           
             ‖
             S.
             174.
             
          
           
             “
             S.
             175.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             16
             ▪
             23.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Cyp
             ▪
             de
             simpl
             .
             pr●l
             ,
          
           
             *
             S.
             177.
             pa.
             139.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             :
             Rev.
             1.
             13.
             and
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             “
             S.
             178.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             S.
             179.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             180.
             pag.
             140.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             183.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             184.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             185.
             pa
             ▪
             141.
             
          
           
             ‡
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ben.
             in
             vita
             Hildebr
             .
          
           
             *
             S.
             186.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             17.
             3
             
          
           
             ‡
             Act.
             20.
             29
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             17
             
             Ier.
             50.
             17.
             
          
           
             “
             H.
             N.
             Evan
             regni
             c.
             1.
             
             S.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Cum
             inter
             .
             in
             gloss
             .
             extrav
             .
             Io.
             22.
             
          
           
             S.
             187.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             1●7
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Epist.
             ant
             .
             princip
             .
             doct
             .
          
           
             †
             Paul.
             〈…〉
             myl
             .
             lib.
             ●●
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             190
             
          
           
             ‖
             Bellarm.
             tract
             .
             de
             Potest
             .
             S.
             pontif
             ,
             in
             temporal
             .
          
           
             *
             S.
             191.
             
          
           
             pag.
             142.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             192.
             193.
             194.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             195.
             pag.
             144
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             82
             ▪
             
          
           
             ‖
             S.
             196.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             197.
             
          
           
             †
             Sanctorū
             patrū
             authoritas
             ,
             ad
             assentiendū
             ipso●ū
             dictis
             neminē
             cōpellit
             nisi
             in
             divinis
             fundata
             fueritscripturis
             ,
             aut
             divinae
             innitatur
             revelationi
             Sayth
             Biel
             ,
             Lect.
             41.
             sub
             con
             .
             Mis.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             199.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             S.
             200.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             201
             pa.
             ●45
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Iam.
             3.
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             16
             
          
           
             *
             Psa.
             19.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             †
             S.
             202.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ioh.
             5.
             43.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             “
             v.
             2●
             .
          
           
             *
             S.
             203.
             
          
           
             †
             Gē
             .
             49.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             20●
             .
          
           
             *
             Bern.
             Ep.
             125.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             205.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Cornel.
             Tacitus
             l.
             1
             
          
           
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             “
             Likewise
             in
             Esa.
             23.
             15.
             
          
           
             “
             S.
             206.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             7
             
          
           
             S.
             20●
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             209.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             94.
             
          
           
             The
             3.
             of
             your
             assertions
             The
             7.
             part
             
          
           
             “
             S.
             213.
             
          
           
             *
             Tom.
             10.
             
             Annal.
             an
             .
             928.
             
             S.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             214.
             pa.
             147.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             216.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             218.
             
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Eusebius
             l.
             8.
             histor
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Greg.
             l.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             38.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Luk.
             8.
             3.
             
             Ioh.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vehiculis
             insidentes
             ,
             circūspectè
             vestiti
             ,
             epulas
             curantes
             profusas
             ;
             adeo
             uteorū
             cōvivia
             regales
             superarint
             mensas
             :
             sayth
             Ammian
             .
             Marcell
             .
             l.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Coranz
             .
             sum
             ▪
             cōcil
             .
             in
             16.
             f.
             46.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             17.
             1●
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             18.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rev.
             18
             3
             
          
           
             Rev.
             13.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Re.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Re.
             18
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             4.
             &
             ●
             parts
             .
          
           
             S.
             114.
             &c
             p.
             125.
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‡
             pag.
             ●5●
             
          
           
             *
             See
             p●
             .
             57●
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             11●
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10
             11.
             12.
             
             &
             14
             37.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             7.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Deu.
             32.
             17
             
             Ier.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‡
             In
             lib.
             advers
             .
             Pra●
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ioh.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Ioh.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             3.
             
             2●
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Mal.
             4.
             4.
             
             Luk.
             16.
             20.
             31.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1
             19.
             
             &
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             12.
             
             ●2
             .
             Isa.
             29.
             13.
             
             Mar.
             7.
             6
             7.
             8
             .
             -13
             .
          
           
             ‡
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21
             
             Rev.
             18.
             20.
             
             Luk.
             13.
             28.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Isa.
             8.
             20.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             57.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             8.
             18.
             20.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Extra
             .
             de
             Major
             et
             obed
             .
             Vnum
             l●nct
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             10.
             29
             
             Rom.
             8.
             38.
             39.
             
             Luk.
             10
             20.
             and
             12.
             
             ●2
             .
             Heb.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             13.
             
             &
             17.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             I.
             A.
             sect
             .
             41.
             43.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‡
             S.
             91.
             pag.
             ●21
             .
          
           
             S.
             185.
             pa.
             14●
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Isa.
             44.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ion.
             ●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Pro
             23.
             34
             
             ▪
             35.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             95.
             
          
           
             Her
             name
             was
             Har
             phastes
             if
             I
             well
             remēber
             .
          
           
             See
             113.
             
          
           
             See
             from
             par
             .
             97
             ,
             98
             ,
             to
             113.
             145.
             150.
             151
             ,
             152
             ,
             154.
             
          
           
             See
             from
             the
             113.
             to
             153.
             left
             unanswered
             .
          
           
             *
             which
             yet
             is
             found
             &
             beleeved
             as
             an
             article
             of
             your
             beleef
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             preheminence
             given
             to
             S.
             Paul
             by
             you
             ,
             answered
             in
             C.
             Bellar
             :
             as
             also
             see
             those
             canonicall
             .
             bookes
             defēded
             that
             you
             term
             Apocryph
             .